The Bridge Between Worlds

by Artemis Orion

Chapters

Chapter 2: Unexpected Arrival
Chapter 3: Human Hostage
Chapter 4: Formal Introductions
Chapter 5: Adaptation
Chapter 6: Aural Awakening
Chapter 7: A Rowdy Reception
Chapter 8: Party Pooper
Chapter 10: Tangible Explanations
Chapter 11: A Day Among The Clouds
Chapter 12: Legends Of The Lost
Chapter 13: Labour And Luxury
Chapter 14: Restless Night
Chapter 15: Delayed Departure
Chapter 16: "I'll Take The Low Road..."
Chapter 17: Betrayal And Acceptance
Chapter 18: Cloud Caravan
Chapter 19: Blissful Night
Chapter 20: The Rise Of The Hydra
Chapter 21: "...And You Take The High Road."
Chapter 22: Safe Or Sorry?
Chapter 23: The Inner You
Chapter 24: The God Dragon's Farewell
Chapter 25: Uncharted
Chapter 26: Army Of One
Chapter 27: Legion's Rise
Chapter 29: Legion's Fall
Chapter 30: Collapse
Chapter 31: A Ghost's Prophecy
Chapter 32: A Royal Visit
Chapter 33: Partial Augmentation
Chapter 34: A Questioning Future
Chapter 35: Promises
Checkpoint 1: Appendix and Information
Chapter 36: Repercussions
Chapter 37: A Golden Opportunity
Chapter 38: Meet The Side Characters
Chapter 40: Count On Me
Chapter 41: Spring's Pardon (STORY 2 STARTS HERE!)
Chapter 42: Progress
Chapter 43: Rainbooms and Boulders
Chapter 44: Cloudsdale's Destruction
Chapter 46
Chapter 47
Chapter 48
Chapter 49
Chapter 50
Chapter 51
Chapter 52
Chapter 53
Chapter 54
Chapter 55: Of Beak and Claw
Chapter 56: To Make a Friend or Foe
Chapter 57: Adventure!(?)
Chapter 1: Prologue
Chapter 9: Technological Revelation
Chapter 28: Discoloured Memories
Chapter 39: A Taste Of Humanity
Chapter 45: Questions Without Answers
Chapter 58: Her Majesty's Furtive Favour

Chapter 2: Unexpected Arrival

Unexpected Arrival

“To awaken quite alone in a strange town is one of the pleasantest sensations in the world.”
- Freya Stark

If someone told me earlier that day that I would be travelling to another dimension, I would have scoffed at the idea.

Although I admit that if it ever happened, it would be a nice change from work…

“Clothes Intact, no real injuries, thinking clearly…” checking myself as of exiting the portal.

So there I was. Covered in dust, and dirt, beneath an oak tree, overlooking Ponyville. Still trying to get over the fact that I was actually in Equestria!

It made me feel like jumping for joy, which I did, for about ten seconds. I stopped, in fear that somebody would hear or see me.

It’s no longer ‘somebody’. It’s ‘somepony’ now.

I got up, filled with a newfound energy, but still cautious. I took stock of what I had with me.

There was a pulling weight in my right hand, with a bit of effort, I lifted it up to face me. It was the disc-shaped stone with the Harmony symbol on it that I had picked up earlier. The same rock that caused all of this. This…this Harmony Stone… was probably my only way between these worlds.

Now if I only knew how to make it work…

It seemed unresponsive, so I kept it in my jacket pocket. Until the time was right, I would keep it safe. It was certainly heavier than it looked…

I took out my phone, which I had assumed never existed in my pocket until now, and attempted to turn it on. But from it came no response. I had my earbuds, but without my phone, it was pretty much useless. It was literally dead in this world.

Maybe it’s because such technology hasn’t even been invented here yet.

It seemed like it would be of no help here. I kept it anyway, thinking that it may help in the future.

I pulled my wallet out of my back pocket, checking to make sure all contents inside were still…well…contents.

As I flipped it open and checked my ID card, the bar code of it began to slowly fade away, until it was no longer there. It seemed that anything beyond a certain technological age was not created yet, and therefore not needed. The same had happened to the rest of my details. My driver’s license had transformed into a clear, transparent plastic card. With no cars, it was useless anyway.
Slipping it back into my back pocket, I looked over the horizon. Excited, yet fearful of what lay ahead in this place.

My eyes turned towards Ponyville. I figured my first objective would be to find help, or at least some form of explanation.

Easier said than done. I can’t just walk right up into Ponyville…

Doubtful thoughts filled my mind. What would the ponies think of me? Would they drive me away? Would they give me a warm welcome? The fact that I was even here might scare them!

Shading my eyes, I looked up at the sky, and the Sun…

Celestia’s Sun…

From estimation, it looked like it was just noon here. At least I didn’t have to find shelter anytime soon.

But I was still stuck.

How could I go about this without drawing too much attention?

My thoughts were soon interrupted, as I felt the ground tremor beneath me. It was too strong to be running. Something was…galloping…

Someone…somepony was approaching…

“Gottahidegottahidegottahide…” I looked around for a place for cover. The only thing that was big enough was behind the big tree. I rushed up behind it, flattening myself as much as possible against the trunk. Whatever was coming, it was getting closer.

“This way girls!”

That voice… could it be…?

“I felt the pulse from around this area…”

The sound of galloping slowed down as they stopped where I was merely seconds ago.

Did I dare take a look?

“Ah don’t understand Twilight. Why are we here, on the edge of Ponyville?”

Curiosity was eating away at me. I tilted my head ever so slightly, so that I could glimpse at the animals that were speaking. What I saw made my heart jump and my stomach flip.

What I was looking at was the Mane Six.

“I already told you why we’re out here AppleJack” from what I recognized was Twilight’s voice.

“Some things from the weather spell this morning went a little… out of hand.”

“I think we already knew that from the tornado that almost destroyed Ponyville, Darling.”

Rarity? She sounded a little agitated.

“I know Rarity, and I’m sorry. That was when the spell was really getting out of control. All of Princess Celestia’s top magical scholars had to use all their magic to stop it.”

I heard the fluttering of wings, and with it brought a strong gush of wind that almost blew my position.

“Alright, so what exactly are we looking for Twilight?”

Rainbow Dash?

“Well, just as about the spell was about to be stopped, one lone lightning bolt struck somewhere in this area.”

Where have I heard that before?

“So a strange lightning bolt struck this area, so what? We see lightning whenever a storm brews! But this time it wasn’t the Pegasi’s fault!” Rainbow Dash sounded annoyed, or confused. It always sounded the same to me.

“It wasn’t just any lightning bolt, Rainbow! It gave off a magical pulse as it struck. Something strange must have happened here, because I can still feel it!”

“Me too! Something activated my Pinkie sense after the spell! It was like nothing I had really felt before, it was so strange. But it was fun! And now that we’re closer, its starting to act up again, its such a tingly feeling, it…

I smirked. It was Pinkie Pie.

“Now calm down Sugarcube. Alright Twi, we’ll help you. But ah still doubt that anything weird might have happened. “

“Maybe nothing can be seen for now, but maybe if I used a magic beacon spell…”

From behind the tree, I saw a bright lavender light start to glow, it radiated, and then it burst, it rippled across the area. It went through me, giving me the strangest feeling, as if someone was watching me…

I looked down, and to my surprise, the Harmony Stone was glowing in my jacket pocket. It slowly became brighter and brighter. It was going to give away my position!

The beacon spell had revealed it.

By now, the Harmony Stone radiated a bright, rainbow glow. If you looked at it at the right angle, it looked like my heart was shooting rainbows.

Well I knew there was no point in hiding from these ponies any longer. They were bound to find me through magic anyway. And I was really looking forward to actually meeting them!

I took my first step out from behind the tree, my foot crunching on a branch and drawing the ponies’ attention.

I turned fully to face them, and I examined the looks on their faces. All showed the same expression of shock; mouths open, eyes the size of giant lollipops.

They were as much as I had expected from the show! They were all so brightly coloured, with different manes and Cutie Marks! So colourful, so different…

So cute!

They were about the height of my shoulders, provided that they didn’t stand on hind legs. They could easily overpower me if they wanted to, remember the strength of horses back on Earth. They could capture me and throw me in the dungeon.

Or send me to the moon…

But we did nothing but stand and stare at each other for what seemed like hours. They looked at me, amazed, as I looked at them amazed.

I finally broke the silence as I slowly lifted my hand and withdrew the glowing stone from my jacket pocket. I didn’t notice that the symbol’s outline had become a gold hue as well.

I presented the stone’s topside to them, arm slightly trembling from anxiety. I found the voice to finally speak up to them.

“Was this what you were looking for?”

Chapter 3: Human Hostage

Human Hostage

The sun was still high in the sky. Celestia's sun to be exact.

And it was beating down on me, not to mention the six other ponies, of which I gave blank expressions.

But inside, I was filled with different emotions! I was happy that I got to see Equestria! I was excited and scared at the way the Mane Six were looking at me. I was sad at the thought that I may not return to Earth, and my family and friends.

And I'm anxious for someone to do something already!

It felt like a really long time since I presented the Harmony Stone to them. In fact, it was still raised up, in front of their faces. They showed no interest in it , and instead, kept their gaze at me.

Finally, Twilight's eyes diverted her gaze from me, to the Harmony Stone. She then turned, very slowly, towards Applejack.

"Applejack?"

My face showed an expression of confusion. It was soon followed by surprise as Applejack suddenly spun round on her front hooves, and readied her back legs for a kick. It was just like in the show when she was applebucking!

Only this time, the kick was aimed at me...

THUD!

My head felt like it was slammed against concrete. A dozen times in an instant.

I felt my knees buckle as I collapsed once more. I struggled to remain conscious. I was half-expecting this to happen. Hopefully they don't do anything too bad to me. I heard a little conversation as I slipped into blackness for the second time today.

"Oh, Twilight! What do we do with him?"

"I don't kno...aybe...rincess...go..."

"You...o go...anterlot?!"

Canterlot?

I slowly came back into consciousness. Everything that had happened earlier came rushing back, followed by the painful throb that the entire front of my head had experienced from hooves.

Where am I? What Time is it?

Oh yeah, Canterlot... oh the the pain...

I attempted to lift my hand to rub the pain away, but I was...restrained... at a rather odd angle...with my eyes still closed, I felt my through whatever position I was in.

My legs were at a ninety degree angle, with my back lying down. My arms were raised upwards, almost like it stretched out to hug something. In all, I felt like I was in a squatting position, only lying down.

I'm being held down!

I opened my eyes slowly, only to be greeted by a bright white light shining right at my face.

I squinted, and moved my head at whatever angle it could, avoiding the light.

I was in a barren white room, with a single light above my head.There was only one entrance, a shiny metal door, held by a strange mechanism I have never seen before. I was down on a metallic chair. I almost panicked when I assumed that this was a Ponified version of a torture chair! I struggled wildly for a moment, but the steel restraints were no joke. It hurt after a while and I decided to just give in. I gave out a sigh, waiting for whatever was to happen next.

At that thought, I heard sounds of hooves clopping. Somepony was coming this way...

"Please Princess! We don't have to hold him against his will like this! What if he's a good pony-er...person?"

Twilight Sparkle?

"Twilight, of all my years as your teacher, have I ever been wrong about my judgement?"

That voice! It seemed somewhat royal, majestic...

"And if he is a good person, I'm sure he wouldn't mind giving a few explanations."

I'm about to be interrogated by Princess Celestia?

The door's mechanism moved slowly, as if teasing me about my fears and anxieties.

It swung open, to reveal Princess Celestia, almost glowing with magic, glaring at me with eyes that didn't seem trusting.

She definitely looked her part as royalty. From estimating, she was a whole head taller than me. Her mane and tail seemed to disobey the laws of physics at it swayed in a breeze that could only be felt by it. Maybe it's a privilege to be interrogated by royalty...

I felt no fear, only curiosity, if not a little agitation from the pain of my position.

She trotted in slowly, almost cautiously, not taking her eyes off me for a single moment. She was followed by Twilight Sparkle who seemed more afraid of what the Princess would do rather than me.

We stared at each other in silence, fully accessing the situation. Until at last, the Alicorn spoke.

"Human. Why are you here?"

I noticed as Twilight quivered at the word 'Human'. She still looked unaccustomed to having an alien in her world.

However, Princess Celestia seemed to be taking it rather well...

"Speak, Human!"

The volume of which she said this made me cringe. I was pretty sure she was using her Royal Canterlot Voice. She took in a deep breath and calmed herself.

"Human," she began " I apologize. I know you are overwhelmed by everything you have heard and seen. But for now, we are in need of your assistance. What is your name Human?"

"My name is Keith" I said, trying to keep the hoarseness from my voice. It struck me on how thirsty I was.

"Keith, would you care to answer a few questions?"

"Sure."

"How did you arrive in Equestria?"

And so I began the story once more, from the Whirlwind clouds on Earth, to the Harmony Stone, to the Portal. I told her everything up to being knocked out by Applejack. I watched with hidden amusement as I saw the expressions of Twilight's face change with every part of my journey. Her mouth lay open as I spoke of the whirlwind clouds, which seemed to be the same thing that happened during the Unicorns weather spell, which happened at the exact same time. She smiled as I told of the Harmony Stone and it's symbol, along with the portal that came soon after. She blushed as I recalled her telling Applejack to kick me in the head.

Celestia on the other hand, just gave a blank expression, one that could only be given by authority.

"And so now I'm here," I ended, "Restrained in a table that I now feel that there is no need for..."

Twilight gave a nervous laugh, "eh heheh... Princess, may I...?"

She gave a simple nod, and Twilight slowly approached the table, flashing me a nervous smile. Her head disappeared beneath the table, and I was jolted up to an angle, almost upright, facing the door. The latches were then released, as my arms and legs were released. I stretched my feet out just before I could slide off the table and hurt myself. My limbs were a little sore. Twilight approached from behind the tilted table.

"Sorry about that... safety precautions you know..." and she returned once more to Princess Celestia's side, just as she was about to speak.

"Keith, we sincerely apologize for bringing you here. Now, it is our turn to explain..."

"A few months ago, our scholars of magic had created a spell that could control all weather in Equestria. If it went successfully, all weather could be controlled with ease from Canterlot. Cloudsdale providing the clouds, and us controlling it to wherever part of Equestria we saw needed it. It would have changed Equestria for the better!"

"However, the scholars had not fully perfected the spell yet. There were major issues with it the first time round..."

"We thought we lost Rainbow Dash, but we got her back about fifteen days later." Twilight added in.

"However, it has been quite a while since the first experiment, so we decided to try it once more, this time with the help of me, Twilight and my younger sister, Princess Luna. Everything went according to plan at first, but we soon lost control of its output. Knowing where we got it wrong the first time, we managed to cancel the spell before it got any worse. But just as we did, a bolt of lightning struck at the edge of Ponyville. We all felt a strange magical pulse emit from it once it struck, so I sent out Twilight and her friends to investigate. And that's how we found you, Keith."

I stood there, taking all the information in. It all made sense now... at least more sense anyway... then I remembered. There was something that I was meant to keep safe.

"The Harmony Stone! Where is it?!" I panicked slightly. It was after all, my only way out of here.

A lavender glow emitted from Twilight's horn, she telekinetically levitated my black hoodie from behind the table.

"Everything that is yours is in your coat, including the Harmony Stone. We haven't touched it since we brought you here." She smiled. she seemed to be getting used to me more and more.

"Speaking of which, when was I brought here? How long have I been out?"

"About fifteen hours now. It's almost dawn."

"So I have been here for about a day?"

"Yup."

Remembering my family and friend's from Earth, I wondered what they were thinking right now?

"I know you may be concerned about your own world, Keith, but I'm sure we will find a solution." Princess Celestia seemed to be reading my thoughts.

"That stone... the Harmony Stone. It has some strange properties we have never seen before. Our scholars are doing their best right now to understand this phenomenon."

I gave a sigh of relief. Sure they might miss me, but maybe I could explain things when I got back. I pushed it to the back of my mind. I stretched upwards and yawned. I didn't care if royalty was watching, I just felt aching.

"So I'm in Canterlot I presume?"

"Indeed you are. And speaking of dawn, it's about time I raised the sun."

"And you must be really thirsty..." Twilight chimed in. At that said, my stomach gave a loud rumble.

"...and maybe hungry" she said giggling.

The princess gave a warm smile. "I suppose we have held you in this chamber for far too long already, Keith. I must leave you now, but I assure you, we will be speaking with the Scholars of Magic later. Until then, maybe Twilight can show you around Canterlot?"

Sounds like a great idea!

"Oh I wouldn't want to impose..."

"It's fine, Keith! Come on, there is no time to lose!"

The heavy metal door swung open once more, as the three of us left, as if the interrogation never happened.

Chapter 4: Formal Introductions

Formal Introductions

I felt a little chilly, but that was to be expected if you were visiting a high mountainside palace.

I donned my black hoodie, thankful for its return, along with its contents. It was Twilight Sparkle that returned them to me. The lavender unicorn briskly trotting by my side. It seemed she had finally gotten used to having a human like me around.

And I've gotten used to them...

As Twilight guided us to leave the palace, I saw all of the other forms of ponies; the Pegasi, the Unicorns and the Earth ponies. But I wasn't as amazed as I saw them the first time. And until then, nothing could beat the sight of Princess Celestia, especially when she shouts in your face not more than a few minutes ago. We were just about to go beyond the outer gates of the palace...

"I'm so glad your here! It's not every century that a human arrives in Equestria!" Twilight seemed to trot with a bounce, probably from excitement. "In fact, your probably the only human in history to have visited Equestria! Oh, I have so many questions for you.."

"Twilight!"

She was cut off by somepony else. I turned around to find a young, blood red colt galloping towards us. He looked rather studious, wearing spectacles, but he didn't come off as nerdy.

"Ah Twilight! Glad I got a hold of...you..."

He ground to a halt, a meter away from where me and Twilight stood, side by side.

"Err.. ah... that is... umm..." He never took his eyes off me for a second. He sat, mouth open for one second. I drew a smile as he shook off his fears and greeted me.

"Good day to you Sir!" He was attempting to sound confident. "I'm Mr Trotter, one of the top Scholars of Magic in Canterlot! You can call me Trotter for short. I understand that you have been a victim of this horrible disaster of Magic?"

"Good day to you too! I'm Keith!" I felt somewhat cheery today."As for the incident, I wouldn't quite call it a disaster." I winked knowingly at Twilight. She grinned. Trotter raised an eyebrow in our direction.

"Hmmm... interesting. But I'm really hear because I caught word of the... what did you call it...? Harmony Stone?"

"You mean the rock with the Elements Of Harmony on its topside that brought me here via inter-dimensional portal?"

That cleared all understanding from his face.

"Uuhh... yes. It would seem we are talking about the same object."

I inserted my hand into my hoodie's top left chest pocket, pulling the ,now dull, disc-shaped stone from it.

I haven't held this for a while. I forgot how heavy it was.

At the sight, The bespectacled unicorn's eyes gleamed.

"Oh, my word! It looks... perfectly carved... absolutely symmetrical... almost unnatural!" He seemed to be struggling for words.

"Keith, I know that this may be a rather rash thing to ask from you, especially since we just met. And from what I've heard, that stone is your only way back home. But for the study of Magic, would you mind lending it to us for further studying? It is truly nothing we have ever seen before, and it would greatly help us expand our knowledge of..."

"Hold that thought Mr Trotter. Twilight, may I have a word with you?" She looked at me with a little concern.

"...Sure..."

I turned around, back facing Trotter, and bent to Twilights ear level.

"Who is this guy? Can I trust him?" I whispered.

"Of course you can! Trotter is an old friend of mine from the academy. He might not always be confident, but he's trustworthy."

"Well, okay... But if I end up not being able to return home later on, I'm blaming you." I replied jokingly, and returned my attention to the patiently waiting scholar.

I stepped toward Trotter. He almost took a step back, bur hesitated and decided better of it. I extended my hand holding the Harmony Stone.

"Here. Learn as much about it as you can. The more I know...I mean we know about it, the better chance we have of controlling it."

Ending that sentence, I felt a force push off my hand, as the stone levitated above my palm. It glowed a reddish hue, as did Trotter's horn, which was controlling the stone.

"My sincerest thanks, Mr Keith, from everyone of the Scholars! We will report to you if we have found any interesting properties from this stone! This, I promise!"

And with that, the colt took to his hooves and headed back into the palace, the stone followed suit.

"Well he seems happy." I returned my hands into their pockets to hang lazily.

"Oh he's always like that when he gets a big project." Twilight sighed, and turned to face me.

"You know... I didn't tell you this earlier... but in the time you were out, I took the time to examine the stone. It responded to none of the spells I knew. Keith, I'm sorry, but it might take a while for the Scholars to find a way to activate it."

"It's okay Twilight. I'm perfectly happy with staying in Equestria for the time being. It doesn't look like I'll get bored of it anytime soon!"

"Well that's a relief! We have so much to learn from each other; ponies and humans alike! I thought humans were just a myth! It looks like I'm going to have to apologize to Lyra soon."

"That's nice. So where we heading?"

"Well as soon as we get you acquainted with the rest of my friends, we'll get you something to eat..."

"Wait... the other five of your friends are here too?"

"Well, they insisted on coming! They were scared of what you might do, and decided that we should stick together on this. Also, Applejack feels a little bad for kicking you so hard..." she blushed for her friend, "although it was me that told her to do it...sorry..."

"It's nothing Twilight! Nothing but a bad memory now!" I replied chuckling.

We were now at the exit gates. The gold coloured bars blocked a giant wooden door, that I knew doubled as the drawbridge of the moat ahead.

"They are just beyond the moat, on the other side." She was smiling ear to ear "I can't wait for them to meet you!"

The royal guards ordered for the gate opened and the bridge lowered. Beyond it, I could make out a little muffled conversation...

"Oh can't we enter yet? What if Twilight's hurt?"

Well fluttershy sounded a little more assertive than usual...

"If that... that thing... lay so much as a hoof on our friend... I will totally-"

"Now Rainbow Dash dear, calm yourself. That creature doesn't even have hooves."

"Well Ah'm still concerned, if this waiting takes any longer, Ah'm goin' in mahself!"

"Girls look! They're lowering the bridge!"

As the drawbridge lowered, our forms could be made out, slowly revealing us the lower it went. I strolled forward, Twilight a few steps ahead.

"Hi girls-"

"TWILIGHT WATCH OUT! IT'S RIGHT BEHIND YOU!"

With that, a rainbow streak came racing towards me! I braced myself for the worst. But the blow never came.

"Rainbow Dash! Calm down! He's friendly!"

Rainbow Dash hung in mid-air as she was magicked by Twilight.

"He's friendly? How can you be so sure? How do you even know it's a 'he'?!" Rainbow Dash was staring daggers at me. I had to stop myself from returning the expression with a Troll Face.

"Rainbow ,darling! At least try to be friendly!" Rarity approached me with confidence.

At least not everyone was scared of me, or tried to kill me...

"Greetings dear, my name is Rarity. I own the boutique down at Ponyville and I can proudly say that I am the only designer there!" She stuck a hoof forward. I awkwardly shook it gently with my right hand. Maybe they at least knew what a handshake was? She didn't seem offended.

"Nice to meet you Rarity, my name is Keith!"

Although there is no need for you to introduce yourself again. I know almost everything about you and all your friends...

I perished the thought. I didn't want to scare them off like that! I would seem like some sort of stalker. Maybe when the timing allowed it...

"Howdy Keith!" Rarity stepped back as Applejack came forward, removing her hat for salutations. "Mah names Applejack! I run the farm down at Sweet Apple Acres, along with my siblings of course."

Whose names are Big Macintosh and Applebloom...

Applejack spat in her hoof and extended it. Strange as it was, I responded similarly. I spat in my hand and high-fived her hoof, creating a tiny 'splat' sound.

At that moment, a flurry of cotton candy-smelling, pink fur filled my face.

"HI!"

It was the huge, somewhat crazy teeth-bearing grin of Pinkie Pie. For some reason, her face was upside down.

"I'm Pinky Pie! I live down at Sugarcube Corner with Mr. and Mrs. cake. Nice to meet you! I have never met a Human before! Well, at least up till now! Oh, I know what I'll do! I'll throw you a party as soon as we get back to ponyville! See, I know everyone in Ponyville and..."

I realized that Pinkie was sitting on Applejack's head, pressing her hat hard onto her face. Applejack refused to react. Maybe it was just a common occurrence with them.

"...so if you ever need a party of any kind whatsoever, you can find me and I'll get everything you need!"

"Thanks Pinkie Pie, I'll keep that in mind."

Twilight had finally put down Rainbow Dash down, but she still seemed rather defensive. Applejack attempted to introduce Rainbow Dash for her.

"And.. ah assume you already know that's Rainbow Dash.." she give a nervous smile, slightly embarrassed by Rainbow's display. That was until she flew right up to my face, her nose almost touching mine.

"I've got my eye on you, 'human'" heavy emphasis on 'human', "I'm the fastest flyer in Equestria! You don't want to mess with me!"

Hmm... maybe if I played it the way she did...

"Y'know Rainbow Dash, I have opposable thumbs. I could easily break you wings if you even try to get close..." I gave her a menacing grin. Her face gave a blank expression for a short moment, that broke into loud laughter. As soon as she recovered, she faced me once more, but at least she was smiling this time.

"Maybe you aren't all that bad. Okay, I'll let you live for now..." And with that, she turned tail and trotted back, chuckling to herself.

Well, I think that's everyone... oh wait... Fluttershy...

I spotted her, behind her friends, head down and mane covering half her face. She refused to look up.

"That's Fluttershy." began Rarity, "She's awfully shy, but she's a really good friend, if you get to know her. A true heart of gold, especially since she cares for all those animals..."

I took a slow step towards the yellow pegasus. She cowered further back, hiding her face fully with her mane. I heard her whimper softly, and it almost made my heart explode.

"So you take care of animals?"

"Oh...yes...in Ponyville... It's nothing much..."

She took another step backwards. I stopped pursuing questions from her, I didn't want to frighten her.

"Well, now that I've met everypony," I spoke up, "what's say we head on into town?"

"Yeah! I'm Starving!"

"Ooh, me too!"

"I guess it's settled then, dearies. To Canterlot!"

"Ah can't wait to see the look on everyponies' face when they see us trottin' into town with a human!"

Chapter 5: Adaptation

Adaptation

"It's no use, Professor! We've been at this all day!" A young scholar spoke in an exasperated tone. "We've tried everything we know, and so far, the Stone hasn't given us even a hint of progress..."

In the dimly lit experimentation room, he swept his gaze from the used chemicals, damaged equipment, and one slightly injured colleague, to a certain blood-red stallion. He was staring out the window at the setting sun, deep in thought.

"Calm down, my student. You were right about one thing, we have used everything we have known... up till now..."

Professor Trotter turned and left his post. In his eyes, you could almost see a plan coming into motion. The young scholar looked confused.

"I'm afraid I don't fully comprehend, Professor..."

"Tell me, have we really used EVERYTHING at our disposal? Spells? Potions? Curses? Elixirs?...Humans...?"

"Sir... you don't mean..."

"Have the Royal Guard sent to fetch the Human immediately. Request for the Princess's presence as well, as soon as her Highness has set the sun. In the meantime, I have some research to do..."

I was just roaming the streets of Canterlot contently, with six of my newfound friends. Having spent the almost the entire day with them, they seem to have accepted me into their group. It was almost as if it didn't matter to them if I was human. For now, I had gained their immediate trust.

It took us a bit of searching, but we managed to find a restaurant that didn't have grass or flowers in their menu. This was another problem with me staying in Equestria. I had no way of eating meat here, humans being omnivorous and all. But it seems that the society that I have found myself in are strictly vegetarian.

Maybe I could learn to hunt? No, it's too dangerous.

The animals here seem more human than those on back on Earth too. I wouldn't want to hurt them, or any of my new friends, especially Fluttershy, who we all knew was extremely fond of wild creatures.

"Wait wait wait. So let me get this straight..." Rainbow Dash broke my train of thought.

"We have been watched for almost our entire lives? And the guys watching are HOW OLD?!"

"It most commonly ranges from the age of 13-45 years old." I said without much concern of the fourth wall any longer. I had broken the news to them, but not in full detail. I kept out a lot of the fandom's more... negative and mature content. It would freak them out anyway.

Applejack chimed in,"And yer' sayin' that this show is called...?"

"My Little Pony: Friendship Is Magic."

The six ponies stopped dead in their tracks. I turned round to face their awestruck faces. They immediately burst out laughing. Before I knew it, I was laughing too. We laughed harder than when we saw the expressions of the baffled townsfolk that caught sight of me.

"That's what we are called?!" Rarity guffawed, on her knees now.

"That sounds sooo lame!" Rainbow Dash was barrel-rolling with laughter in mid air. "You guys should make it sound cooler!" Her face lit up.

"I know! The Adventures Of Rainbow Dash!" She gleamed with pride, unlike her friends whom shot her looks of haughty derision.

"And her friends of course... hehe..."

"Oh, Rainbow Dash, thats so cliche!" Rarity began, "And it's not always about you my dear..."

The other five nodded in agreement. I turned towards the sky and watched as the sun lowered, signalling that it was almost the end of the day. But something caught my attention. Out of the side of my eye, a silhouette of a sort was flying towards us. I squinted, trying to block out the sun's rays.

Celestia's Royal Gaurd?

It landed gracefully in the middle of the street, it broke the ground running, in our direction.

I suppose this means they need me back now... How right I was.

"Sir!" The gold armoured stallion skidded to a halt, maintaining balance on all four hooves. It was almost as if it was practiced. "The Princess has requested for your presence in the Scholars Court Room! It is of utmost importance!"

"Thank you. Tell her I'm on way to the palace this instant."

The Guard bowed and took off once more, heading back towards the palace. The Mane 6 showed anxiety in his words.

"Huh. I wonder what that was all about."

"It has obviously something to do with the Harmony Stone! We should head back right now!"

"But Twilight, dear, we are on the other side of the city! I doubt we shall get back anytime soon..."

"Not if we teleport! I can't teleport all seven of us, but I can move one other person... you guys make your way back. I'll get Keith to the Palace... or at least closer to it."

"Take care, Twi... we'll see you at the palace!" With that, Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy ran off, hastily making their long way back up the mountainside.

"Hold on tight, Keith. I've never teleported anyone else accept Spike before, let alone a Human."

"Just try, Twilight. We have to get there as soon as possible!"

And so, holding on to nothing in particular, I watched as a small ball of light protrude from Twilights purple horn. In a flash, it engulfed us. I was pretty sure I felt very hot in that one second, but the next thing I knew, we were outside the palace, the drawbridge was still down and the golden gate still open.

"That's as far as I can take us," Twilight was gasping for breath. "I'm afraid we might have to run from here."

"Close enough." I shrugged it off and began making our way into the palace...

I shoved the door to the Scholar's department open, and strut up to the reception desk. Behind it was an elder stallion wearing a coat, indoors. He seemed to be busying himself by sorting wooden shelves and scrolls with magic.

"Where's the Princess?"

The old colt's ear perked up at the words. He spun round only to come face to face with the first human he ever saw.

"E-E-Expermient Room O-O-One..." He raised a shaky hoof towards the rows of wooden doors that marked with the words 'Danger: Experimental Area'. Room One was all the way at the end.

Wasting no more time, I made a dash for the corridor, almost knocking over Twilight and a few other Unicorns. Lunging for the door handle, I pushed it open.

We arrived just in time to see Mr Trotter apply a small drop of liquid on the Harmony Stone, only to have it fizzle and cause a miniature explosion. There were a few other Scholars there as well, examining the stone with fixed amazement.

I briskly entered the room, noticing Princess Celestia standing among numerous rows of seats, flanked by two guards.. The room seemed a lot like a small auditorium, but with more equipment and chemicals then I ever saw in my High School Chemistry Classes.

"Ah, Keith! Glad you could make it!" Trotter's expression brightened, "now that you're here, we can conclude our testing so far." At this point the scholars have turned to the next object of astonishment; namely me. Trotter came up, a slightly fearful look was in his eyes.

"Now Keith, this might hurt a bit..."

*Jab*

"Ow!" I flinched. Without warning, a sharp pain entered my neck, moving my eyes, I saw the floating needle inserted into my artery. I watched as my blood filled the syringe. The needle than magically withdrew from my neck, a trickle of blood appearing where it had once been. Another Scholar came up and used magic to stop the bleeding and heal it.

"Our apologies, Sir. It is required for us to continue..."

"Indeed it is! Let us enlighten you with what we have discovered! Please, have a seat." Trotter gleefully glided back to the lone table in the center of the room, where the Harmony Stone lay.

I stepped up the rows of seats, still rubbing my neck. Twilight tailing me, we bowed to Celestia as we sat one row beneath her. It wasn't really a chair, more like a pillow, almost sitting fully on the ground. An old, rotten looking book floated into my lap.

"Here," it was Princess Celestia controlling it. The title read 'Ancient History Or Mythology?'

"This book was written from a collaboration of scrolls found throughout the land." She flipped through the pages magically, stopping at the first chapter. "The stories found in here have been in existence for many a millenia. Even before we were born. But having been passed down for such a long time, facts become legends. And legends become myths. Unfortunately, no one has been able to tell the truth, from the lie in this book for centuries."

"That was until you arrived Keith." Professor Trotter donned a protective clothing, as did the others. It looked like a horse's hazmat suit. "We don't have much time for you to read the entirety of that book, so allow me to give you a summary."

"In the beginning, as early as possibly recorded in the book, ponies lived in Peace with Humans, on the same planet, or so the book says. However, Humans had a rather... destructive nature at the time. It is recorded that another, wiser and less violent Human, by the name of Noah, wanted to save the Humans from their aggressive behavior, and the animals as well. It is said that he built a humungous boat, in predictions of a great flood that would wipe out every species on the planet."

I skimmed through the first few pages of the book. True to Trotter's words, the story was becoming extremely similar to that of the bible. From the Ark, to Noah, to the Animals.

Could it have been linked?

"On the day of the flooding, it was written that 'two of every species' would enter the boat, and survive the horrible disaster. However, our ancestors disagreed with the plan. Now, it was said that at the time, there were unknown forces that created that world. Noah had seen the stubbornness of our species, and it that it was futile to attempt to convince us. And so, from the same unknown force, the Human Noah showed mercy, and granted us ponies special abilities. He gave two of our ancestors Horns, and another two wings. This segregated the Unicorns and the Pegasi."

"However, throught the entire chapter, Noah only spoke once, as was recorded from Noah himself..."

My eyes caught the line. It was given a fair amount of open space around it away from the other paragraphs. It read:

"Although I dispair at your disagreement, I can only wish you well, as you go forth and create your own world. But take heed of this warning; where you go, no God will be watching you. Every decision made by one, cannot be amended by another."

"It was said that he himself, had a form of magic..." Trotter continued, without turning his attention from his work.

"After those words were spoken, a link was made. Noah had created a sort of... bridge. It lead to another place, empty and dark. But it was there that our ancestors created their own way of life, and it was there that the our world was made!"

Now it was Princess Celestia's turn to speak up. "That was the first, and last recordings we have ever had of Humans related to our kind. However, it is still believed that Humans, have hidden inside them, another kind of magic, which came from Noah. It was a sort of Aura..."

"And if the myth is true, this Aura can only be found in Humans. But how they have used it since then is unknown..."

I tuned out the voices, far too deep in thought. How could this be? Why was this not in the Bible? Do Humans really contain an unknown force...an unknown magic?

"Do...do I contain magic?" I spoke my thoughts aloud. Staring into my hands.

"We believe so Keith."

"But... I'm nobody special. I'm just an ordinary guy, with an ordinary job... with a less than ordinary life..."

Celestia muzzled my shoulder, "It is written that Noah had children too, the sole survivors of the flood. If all the Humans have descended from them, it can be assumed that all of their descendants hold the Aura as well.

"But I have never seen this 'Aura' before. I don't even know what it's supposed to look like..."

"It's probably because your kind hasn't come to know of it yet. But it's inside each and every Human to the present, Keith, including you."

Trotter returned to the Stone, telekinetically controlling a test tube of a colourful chemical. "It could also be because you cannot access it yet. Maybe what is required is a certain catalyst...an amplifier... to activate it..."

He magically picked up the syringe that was filled with my blood, and very slowly, added a drop of it into the mixture.

"Through this entire day, we have found out something about the Harmony Stone. For one, it is in fact, not a stone."

I put the book aside and leant forward in my seat. I was barely aware of Twilight as I somewhat dumped the book on her head, her horn almost piercing the book.

"This material isn't even stone! It is a physical magical barrier. It prevents the finding of the true source of magic inside of it." Trotter knocked at it with a hoof. "It is protecting something. Something that cannot be opened with the knowledge and power of our species. But it has reacted once, and that is, to Humans."

I thought back to when I found the stone on Earth, after the storm. How it opened the bridge, how it brought me to Equestria and how it built the link between the worlds.

"So you're saying there is something inside that stone... and you need my help to break it?"

"Correct. That was why we required your blood, which I'm terribly sorry about, but we can't risk you touching the stone in the process."

Trotter nodded his head to the other scholars. They respectfully returned it, and moved up the rows of seats themselves. They settled down, scribbling away in notebooks or waiting anxiously for the experiment to start. The blood red scholar then approached the stone, with the test tube of mixture in his magical grasp.

"Your Highness, I'm afraid it may be a little dangerous for you to be here, especially without the Magical Protection Suit..."

"I'll be fine Professor, I have full confidence in you and your Scholars."

"Thank you your Highness. As for you Keith, I doubt this might affect you as much."

"Then go on ahead Trotter. I'm already gratefully for what you have found out so far." I smiled warmly, trying to encourage him further. He began at last.

"Scholars, Keith, your Highness. The effects of what lay inside this barrier are completely unknown. It may affect us, maybe the whole of Equestria. But for the purpose of learning, of magic and knowledge, we shall soon find out..."

With that, the blood red scholar gently tilted the test tube. It's colourful mixture, extending out of the test tube by a single drop, hung on the rim. It began to fall. I broke into cold sweat as the drop splashed onto the stone.

...nothings happening...?

At least that was at first. I was beginning to think that the experiment had failed. But then, it started to fizz. It was small at first, but it grew. The slight fizzle grew into a spark. The spark then burst into a flame, but it never once spread, or left the surface of the stone. The flame slowly grew bigger, until it touched the room ceiling. But it wasn't hot. It became more controlled, turning into a blue pillar, almost like the type of flame produced by jets. The flame went from blue, to purple, to dark purple, to grey, to black. And then, magic took effect.

An ethereal wave emmited from the pillar of flame! It was like a black Sonic Rainboom! The radiating pulse emitted from the stone went through all inanimate objects. It went through the experimental walls, the magical barrier guarding the castle, the town of Canterlot. It didn't affect anything tangible. Sadly, I couldn't say the same for me.

As the wave touched my chest, it felt as if someone had drove a baseball bat into my solar plexus. The wind got completely knocked out of me, and my head began to spin. I fell to my hands and knees, barely conscious. Everypony else seemed unaffected. I, on the other hand, was getting weaker by the second. I rolled onto my back, and found Twilight's head above mine. The bright light of the black flame that still burned, reflected off her mane.

"Keith! Are you okay?!" She showed a genuine look of concern, and it became blurry as my eyelids slowly shut.

Chapter 6: Aural Awakening

Aural Awakening

"...and so that's when Keith collapsed... again." Twilight ended her explanation to her friends as to why the Human they had met only earlier that day, was unconscious once more. A blood red colt, known as Professor Trotter to his colleagues, stood over the Human. His face showed a lighter shade of red as he was still trying to get over what he'd done.

"I didn't think that the reaction would have caused such a negative output! The stone is linked to the Human race after all..."

"It's not your fault, scholar," Princess Celestia stood over him, and the body, which now lay resting on a pew. "Like you said earlier, the consequences were unknown. Even with my powers, I can't predict what that stone could do."

The reaction ceased not a few minutes before. Everypony in the experimentation room was busy with something or other since the ethereal explosion. A scholar was rapidly scribbling in his notebook, excitement in his eyes. A few others stood and anxiously discussed the subject. A lesser number of them were still fearful of this newfound magic. But they hand't paid attention to what had become of the stone.

Trotter was the first to notice. "Everypony! Look! The stone! It's... it's... no longer just a rock!"

True to his words, the physical magical barrier had been removed. Revealing to all what lay beneath it. It was a solid gold medallion with five different gems. But in the center, there lay a hole, just right for a sixth gem.

And the sixth gem was missing.

*groan*

It was almost as if I was spending most of my time in Equestria asleep, the reasons for doing so always varied. I sensed that I was lying down on something soft. Pillows most likely? I could hear voices talking above me...

"Uh, Twilight, dear? Has our friend woken up yet?"

"Not yet Rarity. He was really winded from the reaction."

I'm not unconcious! I just can't move!

As much as I wanted to get up, any effort exerted caused significant pain. I couldn't lift a finger without feeling a muscle ache. But I had to get their attention somehow. With all the air I could muster in my lungs, I attempted to speak. It came out as a whisper.

"I'm awake..." My eyes fluttered open, revealing the six pastel coloured ponies that stood before me.

"Keith, darling! We were so worried about you!"

"Ah almost thought that you'd never wake up!"

"Me and Rainbow Dash thought you were dead! So she suggested that we go get a bucket of water to dump on you! But then I said "Oh Dashie, that won't wake him up! Put frosting in his mouth!" and then she said..."

"Can't...move..."

"What's wrong, my dear?"

"Body...in pain..."

"Oh, you poor thing... Twilight?"

"Don't worry girls, I got just the thing. Keith, open wide." The lavender unicorn magicked a dropper, filled with a blue liquid. I struggled to move my jaw down, until I felt the strange concoction enter my throat.

I shot up within seconds. There was no more pain or shortness of breath. It was as if I was revitalized!

"Wow," I was sitting up now. My head energetically looking about, and my eyes surveying the surroundings. We were still in the experiment room. It was night time, as Luna's moon was raised high in the dark blue sky. the traces of the earlier reaction disappeared. Most of the scholars left, but only Trotter remained, busying himself with the information of his most recent finding.

"What awesome kind of magical Equestrian potion was that!" Twilight tilted her head and raised a brow.

"Liquid Adrenaline."

"...Oh...got any more?"

The ponies giggled in response. "I'm afraid thats all I can give you Keith. Anymore and you would be bouncing around the room!"

"But its really fun! I do it all the time! You should try it sometime too! You don't need a fancy potion, just lots and lots of sugar and..." Pinkie Pie seemed extra happy that I woke up.

"Calm down, Sugarcube. Keith, I think a certain Scholar has something to tell you." Applejack gestured towards the Professor, who had only just realized I had gotten up. He seemed to be a lighter shade of red than I remembered.

"K-Keith! You're back! Listen, I'm terribly sorry about knocking you out- I mean I didn't do it directly! It's just that I made a little mistake with the medallion is all... terribly sorry..." He was acting as if I was going to punish him. Princess Celestia

"It's ok Trotter. We all make mistakes," Princess Celestia casually trotted up, joining the conversation. As it was night, she was off duty now.

"Wait a second... you said medallion. Didn't you mean the stone."

"Oh ho ho! Not anymore it's not!" Trotter's mood lightened immediately as the subject was changed. He rushed to get something from behind his desk, fumbling about quills and ink bottles. "Remember how I said the stone was protecting something...?"

At last, his head reemerged from beneath the desk, magicking a shiny golden medallion.

"This was what it was protecting."

I jumped off the pillows where I lay, filled with new curiosity, The group of us gathered round the table to examine it further.

The medallion was similar to the symbol on the stone that protected it. The pentagonal shape, the circular base, even the gems! But the medallion was bigger than the symbol. Much like the stone originally, it could fit the whole of my palm. On the pentagon shape, 5 different coloured gems marked its points, all different coloured. But there was one missing... only a hole lay where the center and biggest gem should have been.

"There seems to be one missing..."

"And that's where your assistance is required once more!"

"Umm... what?"

"You see, Keith, all the gems here represent Kindness, Laughter, Loyalty, Generousity and Honesty." He pointed at them respectively. "But as you can see, the center one, which corresponds to the Element of magic, is missing. At first, we assumed that it merely needed a spark, like what was required originally from the other elements. But as hard as Twilight Sparkle has tried, the gem has refused to appear. It was only then did we realize where we were going wrong. This medallion has yet to respond to any form of Pony magic. Human magic, on the other hand, is a different matter altogether..."

Using his magic, Trotter pushed the Medallion across the table towards me.

"We believe that if the medallion was directly exposed to your magic... your Aura, it might work!"

I took this information in. It was going to take some getting used to to the fact that I, in addition to the other seven billion people on Earth, had a special form of magic.

"So what do I do? Just touch it?"

"Rather simple, but that's the idea. Go on! I doubt anything bad would come of this."

"If I recall correctly, you were wrong the first time." I couldn't tell if the scholar's face had become any redder along with his awkward smile.

"Just joking Trotter! I'm not mad at you. We're all learning from this experience." I gave him a warm smile. Everypony nodded in agreement.

"Yes, well... still, it was an accident! I promise you, it won't happen again!"

I pulled my hand from the warmth of my jean's pocket. Slowly extending it over the Medallion.

But suppose something does go wrong?

A bead of cold sweat ran down the side of my face. It didn't matter. It was now or never.

I clamped my hand over the Medallion. Just as I did, a sudden rush propelled itself up my outstretched hand, and into my body. It felt like something was crawling around inside of me! It was searching for something. Everypony else just looked at me with mixed expressions. Some scared, some concerned.

A minute of discomfort later, it found my heart. It entered my heart. And, like the old meme, it felt as if it was about to explode. Literally. The pain started welling up in my chest. I gave out a short little yelp from the pain, causing the Mane Six to flinch. An strong, unknown wind had begun to blow everything lightweight around the room. It tussled my hair, but other than that, I was unaffected.

Then, it burst. Just as soon as the pain had entered, it was released. I gasped for air. My body felt a source of excessive energy! It was like adrenaline, only one hundred times better! My vision began to fade into white, but I wasn't going unconscious. For a while, I couldn't see what was happening, only enjoying the energy. However I heard a massive amounts of amazed gasps from the others.

And then, the wind had ceased, and my eyesight slowly became clear once more. I was greeted by the shocked, open mouthed expressions of everypony,along with papers still drifting in the air. Even Princess Celestia, though it was her duty to remain calm, had her mouth slightly agape and eyes wider than usual. Everypony's mane had been blown about messily by the wind. I on the other hand, was perfectly fine. I felt better than fine! I felt like I could accomplish anything!

"Did it work?" They gave no response. They just averted their eyes to the Medallion in my hand. I brought it up to eye level. And, true enough, there, in the center of the medallion, the biggest, shiniest purple gem I had ever seen filled the center of the Medallion. It completed the symbol of Harmony.

I too was astounded, but only managed to utter one word.

"Awesome."

"YES! I knew it would work!" Trotter snapped out of the daze first, jumping up and down on his legs in ecstasy.

I drew a grin as I saw him act like Pinkie Pie in the candy store. Rainbow Dash stretched upwards and yawned.

"Well, activating the Medallion was cool and all, but I've already missed a lot of nap time for this. What say we hit the hay?"

"Ah'm with ya on that Rainbow. Ah'm mighty tired mahself..." Applejack stifled a yawn.

"But what about the Medallion?" I didn't feel like sleeping. In fact, I was wide awake, be it from Adrenaline or Aura

Trotter regained his composure, and magically cleaned his spectacles. "Although we have achieved a number of great things today, I'm afraid the Scholars of Magic can no longer aid you in your research."

At once, all of our faces shot him a look of confusion and betrayal.

"I-It's not that we do not want to! In fact, we would have liked to take it from you entirely! But like I mentioned earlier, it does not respond to our magic, only Human's. In fact, we are all still unsure of how it works, let alone recreate the Bridge that led Keith here. With that said, I believe it is in everyone's best interest that Keith takes possession of the Medallion for now, until its energy can be truly understood. All those in favour...?"

"Aye!"

"Seconded!"

"Ah!"

"As do I!"

"ME TOO!"

"Umm...aye?"

"In that case," At last, the Princess spoke up. "Keith, allow me to give you this..." The royal Alicorn's horn glowed tinge of yellow, like the sun. With it, Celestia pulled at a number of yellow strands of her golden hair. She broke it off, and with her magic, strung it together, forming a perfect length of golden string. She also produced a silver loop.

"Lend me your Medallion." I handed her the Golden Harmony Symbol. She magically tied the new golden string around the silver loop on each end, inserting the string through the Medallion's top loop. She had turned the Medallion into a Pendant. She returned it to me.

"There. That should keep it safe with you."

"You majesty, I don't know what to say..."

"You need not give thanks, Keith. That Pendant is now just as important as the elements of harmony themselves! Seeing as you're the only who can use it, I feel that you should keep it."

"Thank you, Princess. I won't let down such a great responsibility. Until I return home, I won't let anything happen to it!" She flashed a smile of approval. Twilight Sparkle spoke next.

"Speaking of returning home, the six of us have to return to Ponyville soon. We've been in Canterlot for three days now."

Ponyville!

"Come to think of it, where am I going to stay? I presume I might be in Equestria for a while..."

"OOOH! OOOH! HE CAN COME TO PONYVILLE WITH US!! Can he? Please Princess? PLEEEEEEAAAAASSE?!?!" Pinkie Pie's face grew extremely close to the Princess's, but she dismissed it with a chuckle.

"I don't see why not. Twilight Sparkle, I assign you the responsibility of updating us here in Canterlot on your studies of the Pendant. Do you accept?"

"Of course Princess!"

"Then its settled. Tomorrow morning, you will return to Ponyville! I wish all of you the best of luck!" With that, the Mane Six joined for a group hug. I stood aside and watched as they did.

"Keith, what are you waiting for? You're our friend too you know!"

I get to hug pastel-coloured ponies? Sweet!

I joined them in their cuddly embrace. And the fans were right. Pinkie Pie's mane did smell of cotton candy!

The Professor cleared his throat. "As much as I hate to break group hugs, it is rather late. You should be getting some rest. We all should! There's a big day ahead of us!

And with that, seven Ponies, one Human, and an Alicorn left the Scholars Of Magic's Headquarters. The old colt at the reception desk swore that it was the strangest, yet happiest group of people he had ever seen in the department.

Chapter 7: A Rowdy Reception

A Rowdy Reception

Celestia's sun was halfway to it's noon point. Its bright yellow sunlight casting shadows on everything it shone upon. In the world famous Canterlot Sculpture Garden, not a sound nor voice was heard. Only the rush of wind and the waves of grass showed signs of life, the statues it surrounded were the exact opposite. The light cast upon these statue brought a silhouette to each of them, almost giving a full representation of how the idols were once alive. From the entrance of the garden, a shadow entered. It was not one of a pony, much like the garden's more frequent visitors. The shadow stood on two legs, two other limbs dangling from its side. It's head was covered, the shape of it unable to be distinguished. But from all shadows, a figure must linger. The figure of a human strolled into the garden.

The human wore a white shirt, with a section of black, white and grey stripes on the front. Black denim jeans covered its lower body. A black hoodie covered the upper body, its hood donned over the human's head, shadowing its face. On its neck, hung a gold pendant embroided with six different coloured gems. It was the Symbol of Harmony.

The unique creature continued walking, its head turned left and right at the multiple statues. It looked and understood what each statue stood for. Be it Courage, Friendship...

...or Chaos...

The human stopped in its tracks, at the foot of the granite sculpture of a certain Draconequus. On the statue's mantle, it read:

Here stands Discord, Bringer of Chaos

So this is Discord...

I looked up from the shade of the hoodie, at the beast of a sculpture.

Having woken up at dawn, I had decided that it would be best that I visited Equestria's history before I left Canterlot. Nobody noticed as I made myself absent from my Royal Apartment, courtesy of Princess Celestia. I had made myself scarce by dawn. I made my way out of the castle, through Canterlot and to the garden, without so much as a word of protest from anypony. Most of them were still asleep when I left anyway.

I'm going to have to return soon. The train leaves in half an hour.

I continued my gaze at the Draconequus, scanning its strange form. It was truly a remarkable, yet ugly creature. It was one thing to see it animated in a Saturday morning kid's show, but having it in three dimensions up close really showed another side to it. It was horrifying, seeing every part of his body a different animal. He was frozen in the same position from when the Mane Six had defeated him with the Elements. It's face gave a forever lasting expression of surprise, and arms outstretched, attempting to defend against the force that had bested him.

And hopefully, you never come back again...

"Keith!"

The voice of a familiar lavender pony separated me from my thoughts of contempt. I turned my attention from the Sculpture to the entrance of the garden, where Twilight Sparkle stood. An excited grin spread across her face.

"It's almost time to go!"

"I was just about to head to the station. How did you find me?"

"The Royal Guards informed me when you left the palace. Why are you here anyway?"

I glanced back at Discord.

"Meh, just curious of something..."

"Well come one! We should be at the station by now!" She turned tail and galloped off. I took to my heels and followed in pursuit.

And nobody had noticed that, at the back of the statue, on Discord's granite leg, was a small, almost invisible crack...

The seven of us stood at the boarding station, anxiously waiting for the train to Ponyville. I was surrounded by six brightly coloured ponies, all of which I had accepted me as their friend. They all had brought a small amount of luggage, but Rarity's won the 'best pile of bags' award. Her mountain of luggage was twice the Unicorn Marshmallow's height. Most of it was purchased materials for her boutique, taking full advantage of her trip to Canterlot.

Seeing us farewell was Mr Trotter, a blood red Scholar of Magic and discoverer of the Medallion, and Princess Celestia herself, flanked by two Royal Guards.

Trotter was instructing Twilight Sparkle on what should be looked out for in the Harmony Pendant, and to notify him as soon as it occurs. Princess Celestia was bidding each pony farewell in a Royal fashion. As she pulled away from the hug Pinkie Pie gave her, she approached me next.

"My dear Keith, it was an honour having a human in the palace." Her royalty was dismissed, and replaced with the warmth of a friend. "I cannot predict what may happen in your future, but I can wish you the best of luck." She dipped her head and the tip of her magical horn touched my forehead. "May your journey in Equestria be a safe and joyous one."

My whole body felt warm and fuzzy as her magic made contact with my Aura, which was amplified by the pendant. It felt like she had given me a blessing.

"Thank you Princess. I will make sure to inform of you of any unusual happenings in Ponyville, or any other place of Equestria where I may travel." I bowed graciously.

Then, much to her surprise, I gave her a warm hug.

"Oh! Umm...yes...well... I look forward to hearing of it..."

"Hey! Hugs going round!" Pinkie Pie lunged into the embrace, followed by the rest of the Mane Six. Soon we were all embracing the Princess. Mr. Trotter stood at the side, awkwardly looking away, kicking at the dust with a hoof.

The train was slowing to a halt at the boarding station. We waved a final goodbye at the Princess and the Scholar. I took one step onto the train, only to be pulled back by my jacket. I turned round to find Trotter, with an urgent look in his eyes.

"Keith, I didn't get to give this to you earlier..." he magicked a scroll from his saddlebag, sealed with the Royal Symbol. "This is of utmost importance. Remember, when you first attempt to use the Pendant, read this." He shoved the scroll into my hands. "It is what I have concluded from my research so far. It may help you in controlling the Pendant, and your Aura."

"Thanks Trotter, I'll keep it in mind."

"Farewell, human. I believe our paths will cross again."

I hopped back on to the carriage, just as it began to pull out of the station.

Farewell, Canterlot...

I sat on a big, soft pillow, with my head resting in my hand, as I leaned out the window and felt the wind in my face. We were on our way to Ponyville at last! As the train spirally descended the mountain, I spectated the view, and just daydreamed.

What can I expect from this place? What can I expect to come? What is my Sister thinking?

"Hey Keith?"

I retreated my head into the train carriage, Putting thoughts of home at the back of my mind. I turned to face the six ponies that shared the carriage with me. The carriage was larger than a human carriage, and had no real chairs, only pillows. It seemed the Princess was kind enough to lend us a First Class carriage, as it was exquisitely decorated, and it was only shared by the seven of us.

"Can we ask you more about this...so called 'fandom'?" Rainbow Dash, along with the five other ponies seemed rather curious to know.

"Sure. You'll be amazed at the community... or disgusted... it depends."

Remember, don't tell them anything Grimdark or Shipping...

And so, for the rest of that train ride, I told them what I couldn't on the day I had met them. I feared that they would just call me crazy. But now, they trusted me. I told them of how the show started, how its range of viewers rose in an unexpected category of the population. I told them of the 'Bronies and Pegasisters', and the extent of their love for the show and each other.

Throughout the explanations, I was worried that at least one pony would break down and cry, either from feeling of violation or outrage. But it never happened. Instead, they just sat and listened intently, mouths always grinning. Sometimes they laughed at what I said. It felt great talking to those colourful miniature horses! Now I knew how a grandfather felt telling stories to his grandchildren.

We had talked for hours, and the subject never tired. But by the late afternoon, the train had arrived at its destination.

Ponyville.

As the train slowed to the station, I viewed from the window the different residents of the small little town. I saw ponies, running into each others arms, welcoming them home after a long time abroad. I saw foals hugging their parents, tearing as their guardians left for an unknown location.

I grew nervous as I put my black hoodie back on. "So how do I go about this? Do I just walk out of the train, being in full view of everypony else?"

The Mane Six gave me reassuring smiles.

"Don't worry yer little head about it, Keith! Ah've lived in this town for years, and it has seen worse."

"But don't expect to just walk around without attracting some attention, my dear. Surely, some ponies will react."

"Don't let it bother you pal! Just get out there and act cool!" Rainbow Dash raced out of the carriage first.

"Hey, Ponyville! We're home!!!" Pinkie Pie bounced out second. Followed by Twilight, Rarity, Applejack, and finally Fluttershy.

I stood alone in the carriage for a moment, mentally preparing myself for a mob of ponies.

Stay calm, act cool. Freaking out at everypony will just cause them to freak out too.

I took a deep breath, and stepped out of the carriage slowly...

As soon as a creature that stood on two legs stepped onto the station platform, everypony's attention quickly turned to it. The entire station fell silent as they gazed upon the Human. The Mane Six noticed, and began to spread around me.

"Oh my... looks like your causing some worries already..." Twilight whispered with a nervous smile.

At the back of the station, a mint green unicorn with a stripe of white on her mane stood up, pointed, and yelled:

"A HUMAN! I KNEW IT!!!!" I recognized her immediately as Lyra.

She was drowned out as other ponies surrounded us. A roar of curious chatter came from everypony. The Mane Six were blocking them from getting too close.

"Well, ya gotta admit! This is a great start for 'going unnoticed'!"

We slowly made our way to the village, as the crowd grew steadily stronger. A mix of responses came from them.

"What is it?"

"Is it evil?"

"Mommy, I'm scared!"

"Muffins?!"

"What is causing all that racket out here?!" The Mayor of Ponyville stepped out of her office, agitation plain on her face. It was quickly replaced with awe.

"Y'know, I'm pretty sure everypony in the village is staring at you!" Rainbow Dash flew slightly above ground level, surveying the crowd.

"Well that's great..." I wasn't sure whether I was blushing from the attention I attracted. "So what do we do now?"

At that, Pinkie Pie's face transformed into a face of utter, crazy happiness.

"HEY! YOU KNOW WHAT THIS CALLS FOR?!"

I gave her a knowing smile, "Let me guess..."

"A PAAARRRTYYYY!!!!"

Chapter 8: Party Pooper

Party Pooper

Dusk had fallen upon Equestria, the Moon and the Stars shone brightly in the sky.

It was my first night that I was awake for in Equestria, and it was the most beautiful night that I had ever seen. Even though it was meant to be dark, the night sky lit up the world as it lay a blanket of mysterious, dark light across Equestria. The night's of Earth could never be compared to this. I saw all from the balcony of Pinkie Pie's loft at Sugar Cube Corner. Leaning on the wooden railing, I heaved a sigh.

It's magnificent! Better than any night back home!

...Home...

"Keith! What do you think your doing?!" The shocked but bubbly voice of Ponyville's Party Pony echoed from inside the loft. "Everyone's downstairs already!"

I left my daze out on the balcony, only to see Pinkie Pie balancing a box filled with decorations, topped with a very large and scrumptious looking cake, on her back. How she managed to get it on her back, I never knew.

"Y'know Pinkie," I began, blushing as I rubbed the back of my head, "It's really nice of you to be doing this for me, but really, you didn't have to..."

"That's lazy talk!" The items on her back never budged from their place as she bounced towards me. "I promised you a party back in Canterlot, and I'm keeping that promise!" She turned to the stairs and headed back down, humming an inaudible tune to herself.

"Now come on! The party is just about to start!"

Party music blasted from mountainous speakers that were physically impossible to have fitted through the one-pony door of the bakery. In the center of the large room, DJ-P0N3, or Vinyl Scratch, was in charge of the music. The blue-flamed mane of the white Unicorn reverberated from the bass of the music, as she handled the Turntable and AV system.

Everypony seemed to be enjoying themselves, despite the fact that a mysterious new visitor that had just entered their humble town. Some ponies were standing around drinking punch and eating the sweet treats that Pinkie Pie delivered endlessly from the kitchen. Some of them had abandoned the non-alcoholic beverage for hard apple cider that Applejack brought from her farm. Some ponies were already getting a little tipsy. Most of the miniature horses were on the dance floor, jamming to the music.

I had just gotten some punch from the punch bowl, where anyone who had picked up the ladle with hands were almost considered godlike. At least that was the response they gave me.

I looked around the room, noticing the speakers, turntable and flashing lights.

At least they had some of electricity...

I wasn't in the mood to dance. I mean I always enjoyed the occasional party back on Earth, and taking Break-dancing as a extra-cirracular activity in High School helped a lot. But from everything that had happened in my past few days here got me in too much of a thinking mood to fully let loose.

I searched for a quieter corner of the room. I noticed a pink mane, which belonged to a certain yellow pegasus. Fluttershy was behind the counter of the bakery, quietly bobbing her head to the music.

On the show, Fluttershy was my favourite pony. I didn't tell her this yet, because she would just be harder to talk to later on.

Come to think of it, she hardly spoke to me anyway...

I took the opportunity to finally converse with the Element of Kindness. She didn't notice me as I stepped up to her. She looked up when she noticed that a shadow was blocking a flashing light in front of her. She stepped back, eyes widening in surprise. From her mouth, escaped a shy, quiet...

"Eep!"

D'AAAAAAAAAAAAAWWWWWWW...

I almost blurted it out, but decided against it. I wanted to become closer friends with her, not make her think I was some sort of maniac! I tried to give her the warmest expression I could.

"Hi, Fluttershy."

She didn't reply. Her pink mane covered her face as she concentrated on an invisible speck on the ground.

"I'm sorry I startled you. Are you okay?"

"squeak"

This was going nowhere. I had to get her to loose her fear of me. I knelt down on my knees, making her a head taller than me, where she no longer could hide her face. I looked her square in the eye, a warm smile plastered on my face.

"Fluttershy, are you scared of me?"

She looked away.

"It's okay Fluttershy. I understand. It's not every century a human like me gets thrown into Equestria. And trust me, it's harder than it looks, trying to cope around here..." This was true. The tiniest of things made it inconvenient for humans in this world. From the lack of utensils to the different mechanisms that replaced handles and knobs back on Earth. Not to mention not everypony wasn't as welcoming as some ponies were to me.

But at my words, the yellow pegasus' blue eyes looked up into mine. Even with the strobe lights and loud music, you could see the sympathy that was in them.

"I'm sorry, Keith..." she spoke at last, "It's just...um... I've never seen a Human before. I wasn't sure how to react. At first... I thought you were...well... a bad pony-I mean... human... I'm sorry..."

"I forgive you, Fluttershy. And there's nothing to be afraid of. I won't hurt you. I wouldn't hurt anypony on purpose, I promise."

From that, she finally smiled. Her face was fully revealed by her mane. She wasn't scared anymore.

I took a seat next to her. There were no chairs, so I sat on the floor, leaning back on the wall behind the counter. For moment, we were silent, gazing at the massive crowd. I would've bet that everypony in Ponyville was here. I looked at the banner above the Unicorn DJ. Printed in brightly coloured text read: "WELCOME TO PONYVILLE, KEITH!"

That banner... it's embarrassing!

The yellow pegasus that accompanied me giggled as she followed my gaze. Unbeknownst to me, I was blushing.

"Oh come on! Most of these ponies probably don't even know who 'Keith' is!"

"Soon they'll know, Keith. If your going to stay here in Ponyville, they'll know eventually-"

"And I'm pretty sure Pinkie Pie made it pretty clear who it was at the start of this party." Twilight Sparkle cantered over to us, a cupcake magically in tow.

"How are you guys doing? Enjoying the party?"

"We're doing fine Twilight! The music's a bit loud though..."

"Heh, agreed."

The three of us watched as the Unicorn with rimmed purple sunglasses mixed the music. There was a lot of House.

"Well at least you ponies have some form of electricity." I joked.

"Oh! That reminds me! I meant to ask you earlier!" Twilight sat down in front of me. She raised a hoof, pointing to the side of the Harmony Pendant, at my jackets lower pocket. "What is that white rectangle you have? It never left your possession this entire time."

"What white rectangle?" I reached into my trusty black hoodie. My hand formed around my white Iphone, and pulled it out. I put it up for Twilight and Fluttershy to see. "Oh, you mean my phone?"

A look of curiousity and confusion filled their faces.

"Umm...phone?"

"....Don't mind us asking, but what is this...'phone'?"

I forgot they never were invented here yet.

"A phone is a communication device powered by electricity," I began, "It can make calls anywhere in the known world, so long as there is a power source." My explanation made Twilight go into nerd mode.

"That's amazing! I wish we had something like that in Equestria! Could you show us how it works? Please please please?" She lightly stamped her hooves at every 'please'.

"I would love to! But unfortunately, my phone has been dead since it got here. I can't turn it on, sorry." The hopeful looks of the lavender unicorn turned to disappointment.

But then something inside me connected a few dots. I looked from my purchased standard Apple product, to the AV system beside Vinyl.

"Wait a minute..." I spoke under my breath, the cogs turning in my mind.

Electricity...

Power...

"I'll be right back, girls." I got up, and with determination, walked up to the stage where the DJ played. The ponies on the dance floor stopped dancing, and watched as the Human walked towards DJ-P0n3. Vinyl couldn't care less that I was human.

"Yo dude, what's up! Ya gotta a request for the party I'm guessing?"

"Not really. Mind if I take a look at your AV system?"

"So you're a techie are ya? Sure go ahead, just don't mess anything up." I was pretty sure what I was going to do might do just that.

I scanned over the array of switches and knobs. It was a lot similar to the systems of Earth. I searched for the Jacks that connected the speakers to the AV system and Turntable. I spotted it, and unplugged the one that connect the AV to the Turntable. The music came to an abrupt stop.

"Aw dude! I said don't touch that!" The Unicorn DJ shot me an angry look. I motioned with me hands for her to calm down.

"Give me a second. If this is right, the music should come back on, just as I..."

I inserted the jack into my Iphone.

It lit up, brought back to life. My lock screen showed the 'Flutterposse' image I had used as my locked image from the Mane6 Development Team.

I burst out laughing. It wasn't at anypony, but at myself. I facepalmed as soon as I could breath again. All this time, my phone wasn't dead!

It was just out of battery!

"Dude, as much fun as it is watching you fiddle with that rectangular thingy, I think some of these ponies want to get on with partying!"

"Right, sorry. Mind if I choose the songs?"

"How're you gonna do that? It's not plugged into my turntable anymore, Captain Oblivious!"

"You'll be surprised..."

I unlocked my Iphone, and went to my Itunes playlist. I selected 'Electronika and Techno'. I smiled inwardly. Having that self-made playlist stored seemed to always come in handy at parties.

With the tap of a finger, 'Scary Monsters And Nice Sprites' blasted from the speakers.

There came a mixed response from the crowd at first, confused and worried. But some of them bobbed to the new found source of music. The same white rectangle that was charging from the Jack as it played. By the time the first bass dropped, everypony was back into it. Vinyl especially. She removed her stylish sunglasses with a shaky hoof.

"Mother of Celestia... h-how did you do that?!"

I grinned in triumph as I said, "Technology!"

Two hours into the party, a sizeable number of ponies were still dancing. DJ-P0n3 had abandoned her turntable for a certain white rectangle. I instructed her strictly not to leave the Itunes page, or to unplug the device. The music that now played, I recognized as 'Strobe' by Deadmau5.

I sat at the staircase to Pinkie's loft, watching the little spectacle below, munching on a cupcake as I did. I spotted Rainbow Dash floating above the dance floor. She was making rather awkward aerial maneuvers. I watched with amusement as she lost control once and plummeted into the crowd.

"...Yup! She's had a lil' too much, jus' as Ah predicted she would." Applejack trotted up the stairs shaking her head in Rainbow Dash's direction. "She'd best learn more self-control."

"I hear that's the cause of your hard Apple Cider?" I mused.

"Now don'tcha go putting that stuff down! That is high quality apples in there!" She laughed at her attempt to defend her business.

"Speaking o' which, Ah don't suppose you had a lil' sip of it?"

"Thanks for the offer, Applejack, but I try not to touch the drink."

"And why not?!" Rainbow Dash slurred as she flew shakily towards us. She made contact with the wall between me and Applejack, and set us both laughing.

"W-What's so funny." The cyan pegasus' eyeballs rolled in her head as she tried to reach her senses.

"Hi Girls-and-Keith!" Pinky Pie bounced out from upstairs. I never realized she was up there. She smelt of sugart and sweat, but she didn't seem the least bit tired. "I heard laughing! What's up?"

"Oh nothin'..." Applejack tried to sound as innocent as possible, but failed miserably. I guess it was expected from the Element of Honesty.

"I'll tell you why you're laughing..." Dash crawled up a few more steps before pointing a hoof at me accusingly.

"Keith here, thinks he's too good for alcohol!" Then she collapsed, supposedly falling asleep.

"Why, Keith! How could you think in this manner?" Rarity appeared at the foot of the stairs, a glass of the fizzy apple alcohol telekinetically held.

"It is of course an excellent source of social lubrication..."

"Heheh... she said 'lubrication'!" Rainbow Dash announced, a little too loudly, from her sprawled position on the steps. Luckily, everyone ignored her comment.

"Jus' give it a try, Keith! You gotta be old enough to drink! You certainly look it!" Applejack gave a nudge.

"Well...I guess one drink won't hurt too much..."

Out of nowhere, a bottle of Apple Cider fell into my lap.

"Yay!" Yelled Pinky Pie. I assumed she was the one her threw the bottle. I popped the cap and took a small mouthful.

It felt like liquid gold going down your throat.

I put the bottle to my mouth and titled back my head.

Applejack's face turned to concern,"Woah there, cowboy! Go easy on that stuff!"

I brought my head back down, the bottle now empty. I gave it a thoughtful look.

"Wow, that stuff is good!"

The sun began to rise the next day. As the sunlight entered through the windows of a certain pink pony's rented apartment, it fell upon the eyelids of a Human.

"Turn...turn off the light..." I groaned as I nestled back into the bed. Receiving no response, I opened my eyes. They felt puffy. A searing pain entered above my left eye. I moaned as I pressed my left eye in, leaving the other open to see the horrible devastated apartment. There was garbage and decorations littered everywhere! Cake was splattered on walls! I was pretty sure that there was a purple-eyed toothless alligator on my torso.

I was right.

"Mornin' Gummy...any idea why I'm here?" I spoke in a hoarse voice. Gummy blinked in response.

But then I panicked. I realized that Gummy was sitting where the Pendant should be!

I picked him up and was about to lower him to the side of the bed. But I stopped, frozen in place. On either side of me, there was a pony. One was cyan, the other was bright pink. Both were still asleep.

"Rainbow Dash?! Pinkie Pie?!"

Crap.

Chapter 10: Tangible Explanations

Tangible Explanations

"Oh god, I can't believe I've passed out again!" The voice from the Iphone sounded exasperated.

"How many times has this happened already? Like, what five?"

Twilight Sparkle and Fluttershy just stared in fear at the mysterious white rectangle. It didn't stop talking. It was definitely not a dream.

"Umm... Artemis Orion?"

"Just call me Aura for now. There is none other here anyway."

"Right... Aura... What are you?"

"I already told you girls! I'm Keith! Well.. sort of... in a way..."

"But he's unconscious. Right there..." Twilight raised to hoof at the Human, who was being tended to by Fluttershy.

"Oh, don't worry. I'll get him up! That way, I can explain everything to everyone. Just give me a second, I'll speak to him..."

"Hey there buddy!"

Gah! You again!

"Of course 'me again'! I am you! Who else would I be!"

So, I'm not dreaming am I?

"Nope, just knocked out for about the fifth time."

It's not so easy once you consider the circumstances!

"I HAVE considered them! I experienced them with you!"

You're gonna have to explain more clearly, man...

"Alright, then get up, so that I can speak to everyone!"

I shot up, my head almost collided with Fluttershy's

I was totally aware of the mental conversation I had with myself, or more likely, my Aura.

"Keith! I'm so glad you're fine!"

"Thanks Fluttershy, now I have to speak with a certain intangible being..."

"Who're you calling intangible!" The screen of my Iphone was faced down. I reached for it and turned it over. The screen was on Siri, but there were no speech bubbles. Instead, the microphone's equalizer rose every time Artemis Orion spoke.

"So let me get this straight, Artemis. You're..."

"You. And please, call me Aura. I'm the only one that exists in this universe right now anyway."

"Right... so how the hell is a part of me in my phone?!"

"Oh, don't be so stupid! You know exactly why! You can feel it too!"

I searched my entire being. It was easier to do since I had spoken to Aura.

Inside, I found a certain... connection. It was a feeling, unexplainable. It was like a presence that was watching you, and is you at the same time.

"You found me! Hehe, but I see you're having problems coming to terms with me."

"You're... me..."

"Finally! You accept it!"

"Umm... Keith... this is all looking very strange to us."

I had forgotten Twilight was standing right next to me. Her face smiled sheepishly, trying to avoid the awkwardness of the moment. Magically, the quill was scribbling away on the levitating parchment.

Probably writing down how crazy I looked right now.

"Oh don't worry! Twilight doesn't think you're crazy!"

"Y'know how creepy it is knowing that something is uncontrollably reading my thoughts?!"

"Not really! But you have to remember, my thoughts are yours as well!"

"Umm... could someone explain what's going on?" Twilight was confused, but was listening intently to every word we spoke.

All for the study of Magic...

"And Science too, once everyone hears me out!"

Could you just get out of my head for one moment?!

"Alright Twilight," the voice that sounded extremely like mine emitted from the Phone. "You might want to write this down..."

"In every human being, there exists an Aura, like me. We are born at the exact same time as the person, and we live and learn in the life in the same way. But, an Aura does not experience it first hand. We can however, communicate with our physical beings, but they cannot reply, and whether they respond is based fully on their will. Some may see us as the voice of conscience in one's mind, even though we can be good and evil. Others think of us as some form of a Guardian Angel, or the voice of Reason. But in reality, we are not much different from the person we are bestowed upon."

"Ok, so how and why are you in my phone?"

"Quite simple. All around the universe lies Natural Energy! I can harness this energy, and, unbeknownst to humans, they use it too. The Harmony Pendant amplified my voice, and made it easier for me to influence you. But even that wasn't enough. So, converting some of my being into Energy and transferring myself to the device, everyone can now hear me!"

"Now being inside someone's body does not give us full control of them. This drives some Auras to corruption on Earth. And speaking to the beings in faint whispers has had mixed effects. Some go crazy and are accused of being a skitzo. Others may turn turn to depression, or mass murder, from the cause of our voice. All this time, we had no way to make our voices clearer. We needed an amplifier. So when I... I mean we... were back on Earth, I saw the Harmony Stone. I sensed its power and the potential of it. I was the one who urged Keith to pick it up.

"Seriously?" I wasn't really surprsied at his explanations. They felt right... and the feeling inside him thought so to. "So what else have you made me do that wasn't my own?"

"Quite a few things actually. Like when you first met the Mane Six. If it weren't for me, you wouldn't have showed them the Harmony Stone. If it weren't for me, you wouldn't have given it to Trotter. If it weren't for me, you'd be a fugitive from Canterlot!"

"Seriously?!"

"Well, I exaggerated the last one, but you get the point. And frankly, if it weren't for me, your phone wouldn't be charged, you wouldn't be drunk and I won't be talking to you right now!"

"You got me drunk?"

"Well... yeah I guess. But I couldn't remember much either. Any mental situation that you suffer from, I suffer to."

"Umm... I still don't get it." Fluttershy stared at the ground, fiddling with dust. Now it was my turn to explain, from the point of the physical being.

"Aura is my urges and hesitations. He's the voice that questions every decision I've made. Sure I may not have always listened to him. But more recently, I have. And look where I ended up."

"Did you get all this down, Twilight?"

She didn't respond. Her face showed the same expression as when she first met me. The quill was moving at a rapid pace, almost ripping the parchment from the writing.

"This...is... AMAZING!" She began, the look disappeared and replaced with crazy nerdiness. "Do you know what this could do for our worlds?! I bet it could..."

"Heh, nerdgasm..."

So why're you still speaking in my head?

"Not everything I say may want to be heard by these ponies."

Can I block you out?

"Well now that I made you aware of me, it's easier for you to do so. I wouldn't recommend it though, I'll still bother you in faint whispers if you do!"

But I didn't feel like blocking him out. Somehow, we were either unanimously agreeing, or locked in argument with each other. He was a part of me, and I didn't want to block a part of me. Maybe that was his influence?

"Uh.. I think this is enough for one day." I said, understanding how overwhelming it was for Twilight. Fluttershy had already accepted it, like the kind pony she was.

"I agree, naturally." The mechanical voice that overtook Siri spoke. I picked it up and placed it back in my jacket pocket, where it was safe and could still be heard.

"Well, it's about lunch time and I'm starving! Let's say we head for lunch?"

"I... I'll catch up with you guys later. I have got to get this sent to Canterlot. See ya! SPIKE!" Twilight ran to the study to find her assistant. Leaving me, Fluttershy and... well... the other me.

"So how 'bout lunch?"

"I'm fine with it... if that's okay with you..."

"What say you, Aura?"

"What're you asking me for? I can't eat!" Me and Fluttershy snickered. It was going to take some getting used to, but I was enjoying the company of my Aura.

A rapid knock sounded on the door. Before anyone could answer it, it burst open, revealing the familiar Rainbow-maned pegasus.

"Hey everypony-and-Keith!"

"'Afternoon, Rainbow."

"'Sup, Dash."

"Hi Rainbow Dash!"

Aura's voice caught Rainbow Dash off guard. In a flash, she readied herself in a floating fighting position.

"Who said that!? That isn't Twilight's voice! Come out!"

"Umm... Rainbow Dash... that voice is somewhat mine..." I wanted to explain as best as I could. But I knew Rainbow Dash wasn't the best listener.

"...Hey yeah... where's it coming from?"

"I'm in the jacket pocket!"

I took out the phone, and held the home and lock button for five seconds. It was more than enough for Aura to realise what I was doing.

Oh, no! Don't you dare turn off the Iphone! Hey I'm talking to yo- It shut off, cutting off Aura's last few words.

"I'll explain on the way..." I deposited the phone back into my pocket. "Care to join us for lunch?"

"Sure! I'm starving!"

"But... what are you planning to do for the rest of the day, Keith?"

"Oh, I don't know. I never thought of that yet."

"But I have!" Rainbow Dash launched into the air, performing a barrel roll in the library.

"What?"

"Don't you see? Two Pegasi, a nice sunny day, a whole afternoon to do nothing..."

"Woah, woah, woah... are you saying you want to take me FLYING?!"

"Heck, yeah!"

It was a dream come true! I got to fly with the kindest pony in Ponyville, and the Fastest Flyer of Equestria! I could almost squeak.

"Oh, I'm so excited! Let's go!" Fluttershy lifted slightly off the ground and floated out the door. Soon, we were all out of the Library and back to walking in Ponyville.

"Hey why'd you cut me out?"

I don't think it's such a good idea having you distract everyone. That's all.

"Whatever you say... but I'm happy that at least we're going flying!"

Correction, I'm going flying.

"...You can be such a dick to yourself sometimes."

I know!

Chapter 11: A Day Among The Clouds

A Day Among The Clouds

The Human that had just entered Ponyville was now at Fluttershy's cottage. The knowledge of what existed behind his urges and hesitations was made fully aware of. For the rest of that day, he was accompanied by two Pegasi. He was about to embark on a trip.

A trip that usually required a passport, or a pilot's certificate, or at least a driver's license. But none existed here. The freedom itself was wonderful. Now, a feat was about to be accomplished that no other human has ever tried in modern history.

A human was about to ride a Pegasus.

"It's been an hour since we ate." I leaned back on the couch, observing the old wooden cuckoo clock that belonged to Fluttershy.

"Maybe now we can fly."

"Uh, correction; we can fly."

"But what's that you said about taking me flying?"

Rainbow Dash smiled sheepishly. "Yeeaahh, I didn't really think that one through. We don't even know how you're going to get up there!"

Both Pegasi were on the couch next to me. We had been conversing for about an hour. We talked about life, how they had come to Ponyville, how they adapted to the friendly folk, and to their amusement, how I enjoyed being strictly vegetarian in Ponyville.

I had an idea, but I had to convince both Pegasi first. I leaned forward, and clasped my hands beneath my chin.

"Dash, you know horses exist in my world right?"

"Yeah."

"And you know what Humans used horses for?"

"Umm... not really..."

"Dash, Humans RODE on Horses."

"What?!"

"Yeah, it's what we mostly used horses for. Mostly transportation."

"Not to mention they get shot once they break a leg."

Shut up, Aura! You know we wouldn't hurt animals!

Rainbow Dash's face lit up. She gave the exact different reaction I had thought she would.

"That's a great idea! You could ride one of us!" Rainbow Dash gestured at herself and Fluttershy. Fluttershy just looked down and blushed.

"Oh... I don't know, Rainbow. I'm not exactly the best flyer to come out of Cloudsdale..."

"Don't sweat it, Fluttershy, I'm sure you can handle it if somepon- err... somebody were to get on your back!"

"Actually, it may not be as simple as that either..." I cut in, "You see, Humans rode horses with a device called a saddle. It prevented Humans from falling of horses."

"Humans fall off horses?! How clumsy are you guys?" She chuckled at her own joke.

"But I think it might just work without the saddles here. You guys are ponies. Considerably smaller than horses. I may just be able to hold on enough..."

"Well, why don't we try it out?"

I swallowed, now it was my turn to hesitate.

"Umm... well... see I'm not so sure whether it might work..."

"You won't know 'till you try it, Human!"

"Pretty Please?" Fluttershy stared dead center into my eyes. I swore my heart melted from d'aw.

"Aw, okay..."

"WOOHOO! TIME TO FLY!"

And with that, Rainbow Dash snagged me by my sleeve and dragged me out the cottage. I didn't bother much with protesting by that point.

We stood at the garden, the numerous animals that inhabited it were freely roaming, at peace with each other. Most of them cowered at the sight of me. I would remove their fears some other time.

"Alright, Keith, who'd you like to try first?" Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy stood side by side in front of me. I had to make a decision.

It was a tough decision. I could ride my favourite of all the Mane Six, or I could ride on the fastest flyer of Equestria. Considering Rainow Dash's breakneck speeds, I decided it was better to be safe than sorry.

"Fluttershy, would you mind?"

"Huh... oh. Umm... not at all." She was unconfident in her flying ability, just as I was now, but it was overpowered by excitement.

I approached the yellow Pegasus. Trying to remember the lessons learned from a Horse-riding course I had taken so many years ago.

It should be no different. One leg up, hop on, then the other...

"You forget that these aren't just horses. Their ponies. Pegasi Ponies."

I know that, but how much difference could it be?

"I'm not sure man. Just be careful, I don't want to die today, and neither do you."

"Okay Fluttershy, if I'm hurting you at anytime, tell me." Their bodies were significantly smaller than that of horses, that much was true. But the wings were another thing.

"Umm... Fluttershy, don't mind me asking, but could you lift your wings for a second?"

"Oh...uh, of course." Her feathered wings opened out. I did my best to avoid touching them, knowing that the wings were the most sensitive part of a Pegasus.

Slowly...ever so slowly... I raised a leg and stepped over Fluttershy. I was directly on top of her. I lowered my body slowly onto her back. She was the kindest Pegasus I knew and I could never forgive myself if I hurt her.

But before long, I had my full weight on her, and she barely budged. Rainbow Dash observed with a curious eye.

"Wow, Fluttershy. You can take that guy's weight?"

"I'm not that heavy!" I retorted.

"Oh, I'm fine. In fact, I barely feel it. It's like a saddlebag really."

I was seated like I would have seated myself on a sports back. My legs were raised up to her flank, my upper body flattened against her back. There was a gap in my position that allowed her to retract her wings fully.

My first thought was Flutterbike.

"Oops, sorry. That's my thought." Aura spoke at the back of my mind.

Rainbow Dash began to instruct Fluttershy. "Okay Fluttershy, this may still be a little different from a few saddlebags. Let's see whether you can even get off the ground first."

"Okay, Rainbow. Please hold on, Keith"

I had no reins to hold on to, so I just held onto Fluttershy's shoulder muscles.

Slowly, she flapped her wings. I could feel the wind gathering round her. It grew stronger and stronger. And before I could notice, we were a feet above the ground. It was a great start!

"Hey! I'm okay!" I yelled at no one in particular.

"Good! Okay Fluttershy, try to fly around!"

"It's alright, Rainbow. I honestly feel no different from regular flying."

"No, kidding." I clutched down tighter round her sides and shoulders as she rose a little over ten meters above ground level.

Rainbow Dash joined us, rising off the ground with ease. She caught up to us in no time.

"Alright! Since there doesn't look like much of a problem, where should we go first?"

I really wanted to just launch into the sky, but I knew it would be better to just test drive first.

It would also be fun to scare a few of the Mane Six.

"I have an idea! Let's head to Applejack's farm!"

"Okay. But why?"

"I've never seen it before. Plus, I want to see Applejack's reaction."

"Ooooh. Good idea, let's go Fluttershy!"

And so we made our way through Ponyville, in the direction of Sweet Apple Acres. I had a bird's eye view of the town below. Some of them even looked up, and watched wide-eyed as a Human was calmly riding a Pegasus. The wind blew against us, and it felt so refreshing. Every trace of the events of the previous night were gone.

At one point, we passed the filled-out tree home of Twilight again. The lavender unicorn and her personal assistant were just leaving the library. I waved a hand and shouted down to them.

"Hello down there!"

They looked up at the three of us. Twilight's reaction was that of a mother. Spike's was that of a fainting dinosaur.

"Oh my goodness, Keith! Is that safe?!"

"We're fine, Twilight!" Rainbow Dash swooped down to greet her. "We're just headed to Sweet Apple Acres. Wanna come?"

"Thanks, Rainbow Dash, but I'll pass. I got some errands to run... and Keith!" She called up to me.

"I sent what we had learned so far to Trotter, he might reply sometime today! I'll let you know!"

"Alright, thanks!" We raced off once more, waving goodbye at the Purple Unicorn.

Soon, we passed the town square, and headed for the quiet hillside, where civilization was at a minimum. The sun was high in the sky, and it gave us all a picture that was worth a million words. The sun was a bright light in the deep, blue sky, filled with clouds. The beautiful greenery swayed in the breeze, as the sun cast a dancing silhouette on every thing that moved. The world seemd so immense here, so beautiful. So different of what Earth looked like.

Earth...

Before long, we reached the farm. I great plot of land that harvested many types of plants. At the entrance stood the famous great red barn that was the landmark of the area. We flew into the farm grounds, up to the barn house. We spotted Applejack towing back a cartload of shiny red apples.

We closed in on her. As her back was still turned to us, we flew in just a few meters away from the Earth pony.

"Good afternoon, Applejack!" I cheerily announced our arrival.

Using her mouth, she unlatched herself from the cart so she could turn around to greet us.

"Why Howdy, Keith! Fancy havin' you comin- woah... uhh... is that safe?"

Fluttershy giggled, she lowered herself closer the ground, where I jumped off the side, careful to avoid touching her wings.

"I'm fine Applejack, and so is Keith."

"Yeah! Who knew it could be so easy to accomplish!" Rainbow Dash dived for the ground and skidded to a halt. It was daring, yet graceful.

"Well Ah'm glad ya'll are here! Have an apple!" She tossed one to each of us, catching it with their mouths. Applejack assumed I ate the same way, and lobbed one directly at my face.

I caught it before it could make it's unpleasant collision.

Wow, I never knew I could respond that fast.

"Just doing my part, buddy! Natural Energy remember? I'm converting some of it using the Pendant to enhance some of your physical abilities."

Well, that's nice of you.

"You don't need to thank yourself."

"Heh, sorry 'bout that. Forget ya had hands." Applejack blushed. She turned and trotted back to her house, with us not far behind.

"So why're ya'll here?"

"Oh, just thought we'd pop by and say hi." I chomped down on the red apple. It was delicious, and was a lot better than those from Earth.

"Well, Ah'm still a little busy with the farm work at the moment. Maybe you could come and visit some other time?"

"I'd be happy to." We stopped at the entrance to her home. Big Macintosh was just leaving through the door till he spotted me.

"Ah'm just on mah way to the fields, sis. Won't be..." He didn't flinch, there was no surprised reaction. Just a raise of the eyebrow.

"Well, what do we have here?"

"Hi there, I'm Keith." I approached the lumbering red pony, but he was the size of a real horse. Not to mention a lot more muscular.

"Nice to meet'cha Mr. Keith. Mah name's Big Macintosh, but you can just call me Big Mac." He didn't sound the least bit scared.

"Fancy that, a Human in Equestria! An' I thought Ol' Granny Smith was jus' tellin' a story!"

"I'd be happy to stay and chat, Big Mac, but I was on my way to somewhere."

"Alrighty then. See ya next time Mr. Keith."

"Bye, ya'll! I'll be seeing you guys later!" Applejack waved a hoof in departure.

"Wait...later?"

"'Course Ah am! Twilight just sent me this magical letter doohicky!" She pulled it from her satchel. "It say's that all seven of us are to meet at the Library later tonight!"

"Oh, okay I guess." I turned to the two Pegasi. Fluttershy was readying herself for me to mount. But I stopped. I had a better idea.

"Oh man, I know what you're thinking. And it's crazy!"

So? If you're not happy with it, stay in my phone.

"Fortunately for both of us, I like crazy."

"Hey Rainbow Dash!" She turned to me in surprise. "How about taking me for a ride."

"You serious? I hope you like to go fast!"

I mounted the cyan pegasus the same way I did before.

"Hey, yeah! I don't really feel much resistance! I might still be able to go at the same speed!"

"Just what I wanted to hear."

"Why? Where are we going now?"

I grinned in excitement as I uttered two words.

"The sky!"

"Woah-ho there cowboy!" Applejack was still on her patio. She looked genuinely concerned. "Ah'm not sure that's the best idea here."

"Relax, Jack! I got it all under control!" Rainbow Dash was headstrong as usual, but was I really meaning to risk it?

"Hold tight, Human!" And with that, she launched herself into the air, with me hanging on for dear life. Our altitude increased at an amazing speed. The air resistance pulled at my face and hair. We were almost vertical to the sky. It was a real drastic change from the type of ride Fluttershy gave me.

"AAAWWW YEEEAAH!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed as she reached the level of the clouds. We flew through one, as it made a poof sound as we shot through. I reached a hand out to touch one. It condensed into water on contact.

Rainbow Dash glided to to a full stop above the horizon. I straightened myself up from the turbulent flight and had a good look. What I saw was a field of pure, unmoving clouds, overseen by the shining sun. So this was what it felt like to fly.

"This..." I had no words to describe the view. "This is awesome! This is so different from flying on a plane!"

"What's a plane?" asked Rainbow Dash.

"Uh... never mind..."

"Right... so I take it you like the scenery huh?"

"No kidding! I bet if I could, I would stay here for a loooong time."

"Now you know how Pegasi feel." We glided across the see of clouds.

After a while, I wondered what a Sonic Rainboom looked like in real life.

"Hey, Dash. Do you think you could show me a Sonic Rainboom?"

"Really? Sure, if you want. Hold on to your hair, Keith!"

"W-Wait! I meant without me riding-" I was cut off as Rainbow Dash jerked downwards, pulling me along with her. We broke through the clouds, and I realized how high above the ground we were. And we were heading right towards it at a speed unparalleled by any other Pegasi in Equestria.

"DASH! TOO FAST!" I yelled at the top of my lungs, but at the speed we were going, no sound could be heard besides the gush of wind.

If I even tried to stop her, she couldn't hear it. My mind raced furiously for a solution.

This is bad! What's the speed needed to break the sound barrier? About 750 miles per hour.

We're quickly approaching that speed. How much of this force can a human take?

"Uh, dude, I don't think we can hold out much longer."

I get that! C'mon think!

As we approached Mach 1, my mind began lose focus, I couldn't open my eyes from the force. Every thought was now pushed to the back of my brain.

As I slipped slowly into blackness, I felt my grip on the cyan pegasus' shoulders weaken.

No! Gotta... hold... on...

As I submitted to blacking out, I felt myself release the cyan pegasus.

Rainbow Dash was at her best! She embraced her instincts of flying and continued darting down.

As Rainbow Dash drew a few hundred meters closer to the ground, she noticed that the living weight on her back had disappeared. Knowing it was useless trying to speak at this speed, she turned her head ever so slightly to check on the Human.

But the Human wasn't there.

"KEITH?!" She slowed herself from the rapid descent and turned her body to look up. Through the clouds, she noticed a black speck, smashing harmlessly through the clouds without a reaction. It was coming closer, but it was too fast for Rainbow Dash to react.

A gasp escaped her lips. She felt the force of the body as it whizzed passed hers.

"OH MY CELESTIA! KEITH!!" She shot downwards once more, determined to catch the free faller.

But it was an act of desparation. Rainbow Dash knew through all the experience of flying that she had a very slim chance of catching up to Keith. But it was either try, or...

I returned to my senses, and they sensed I was falling.

Am I... dreaming?

"NO YOU'RE NOT, IDIOT! OPEN YOUR DAMN EYES!"

They shot open, revealing the small town that had accepted me was only a few hundred meters away, en route to a crash course with my body.

As of any human reaction, I screamed. At the top of my lungs I cried for help, but it was pointless. Nopony could catch me at this speed. I caught sight of the rainbow-maned pegasus, streaking towards me.

She's too far! She can't reach me in time!

The panic had engulfed my mind, spread eagled in the sky, I cringed, waiting for what I thought was the inevitable.

Unless...

I concentrated as hard as I could.

AURA!! HELP US OUT!!

"I'M TRYING! I DON'T WANNA DIE EITHER!"

DO SOMETHING! ANYTHING!!!!

"FINE! BUT DON'T SAY I DIDN'T WARN YOU IF THIS FAILS!"

We were only a few hundred feet from ground level by now. I looked back at Rainbow Dash. She was closer, but not close enough. Fear was stricken across her entire face.

ANYTIME NOW, AURA!? Aura gave no response.

But the pendant did.

The pendant's purple middle gem began to glow faintly. It grew brighter and soon became a flash of pure white light. I covered my face with my hands, blocking out the light. It burst and vibrated through my entire body.

After that, I felt my back collide with something. Something soft and fluffy.

*FOOMP*

I broke through it, but it slowed my fall. I tilted my head back, realizing what I had just done.

Did I just... feel a cloud?

Another cloud rose to meet me. Bracing myself, I made contact a second time.

*FOOMP*

I passed through it again, but this time, my fall had really slowed down.

One last time...

Another cloud came straight for me. I turned in mid air to face it, and spread out all four limbs.

*Poof*

I had landed. But not on what I had expected to land on. I landed on a cloud.

The panic I had experienced faded into sweet relief. I smiled to myself as I rolled around like a little kid on the softness of condensed water vapour.

Rainbow Dash slowly descended to meet the overly ecstatic human. The fear in her eyes had changed to misunderstanding, and awe. Fluttershy flew up as well, her caring nature in full swing.

She grabbed me the cloud which I lay and squeezed me. I could've squeaked.

"Oh, Keith! You're safe, thank Celestia!" She spun me around in the air in her embrace. I enjoyed every moment of it. She soon set me back down on the cloud slowly, still afraid that I may fall through it.

Now, it was time for Rainbow Dash to get an explanation.

"HOW CAN YOU BE DOING THAT?! WHAT IS THIS? I DON'T EVEN..." she was dumbfounded.

"I have no idea either!" this was true, but you wouldn't care either if you had just survived a breakneck fall without a parachute.

"Wait... I think I may know who can explain..." I reached into my pocket and took out my Iphone. I switched it back on, and switched to Siri.

"Alright, Aura. Care to explain?"

There came a faint copy of my voice in reply.

"Oh, god that was hard... Do you have any idea what I just achieved?!"

"Well, we're asking you right now!"

"Really? You have no clue what I did?! I feel under appreciated!"

I searched for the intangible link in my mind that connected me with my Aura. It was only then I understood, everything.

"Natural Energy? You have to be kidding me!"

"Afraid I'm not. It took a lot out of me, man! I feel weak!"

"You can't feel anything!"

"Physically, maybe not! But mentally, I feel drained! Cut me some slack will ya?!"

"Uh, Keith? As much fun as it is to see you talk to... erm... yourself... we still don't quite get it." Rainbow Dash gesture at herself and Fluttershy, who looked just as confused.

"My Aura has harnessed a ton of energy. And combining it with the magic of the pendant, Aura has managed to grant me this little... ability." I fell backwards onto the cloud. I couldn't get over how comfortable it felt!

"Human, you surprise me more everyday!" The cyan pegasus shook her head as she landed on the cloud as well.

"Up for another round?"

"Sure, but maybe not so fast this time!"

"Actually Keith, this buff is a little... well... permanent." Aura emitted his voice from the phone once more. "I'm still new to combining with the pendant. I know just a little bit on helping us physically, but I'm still not sure how to remove the buff."

"Aw, it's not such a bad thing! I could get use to this!" I bounced on the cloud, absorbing the force like layer of pillows.

But don't expect me to save your butt every time we're about to die! I can't emit that much energy that often! Maybe if we learn a little more, I might!"

"Good to hear..." I held the home and lock button for five seconds again, the screen went blank as the phone shut off.

I mounted Rainbow Dash again. At least now I had less fear of falling.

"Let's take it a little slower, eh Dash?"

"Don't worry. I'm not letting you fall off again!"

We had been flying for almost the whole afternoon! As thrilling as it was, we had to stop eventually.

We lay down on the see of clouds, watching as the sun disappeared beneath it. Rainbow Dash had her head rested in her hoofs, eyes shut and enjoying the weather which she had scheduled for that day. I held Fluttershy close as I stroked her mane. She was enjoying it. I could see it in her deep blue, eyes. I shunned the thought of treating her as a pet. She was my friend! An equal! Nothing more.

"It's getting dark." I got up, brushing off a little puff of cloud that clung to my hoodie. "We should probably head to that meet up with the others at the Library.

"Yeah, they're probably waiting for us." Fluttershy rose on all fours and stretched.

Even her stretching is graceful!

Rainbow Dash's was less suttle. She burped as she scratched her armpit. She was acting like such a guy!

"And this is why part of the fandom thinks you're a lesbian." I teased. Rainbow Dash retorted with a punch in the arm.

"Hehe, I'm no mare-lover!" With a mischievous grin, she launched herself off the cloud and headed back to Ponyville. Me and Fluttershy soon followed.

There was enough thrills for one day. The two Pegasi and Human raced across the sky, returning to their friends on the ground.

Chapter 12: Legends Of The Lost

Legends Of The Lost

The Sun was fading, giving off a red light that would soon lead to the dark blue sky. As it fell to the west, it gave way to the Moon to rule the sky for the night.

It was that time of day again. The time when both Alicorns that ruled Equestria would use their magic in Harmony, bringing forth the Moon and setting the sun. At dawn, it would be done once more, only vice versa.

For the past few thousand years, this was how Equestria survived. The shedding of light and the casting of shadows in the hands of the most powerful beings in Equestria. Very few beings rivaled their abilities. But as powerful as they were, they were not always pure.

What would happen if the power of something immortal were to submit to evil?

Or to dwell in Evil itself?

We landed right outside the Library, where our friends were waiting for us.

As soon as we landed, I pushed open the door to the Library. I was greeted by the sight of two Earth ponies and two Unicorns gathered around the table. There was a new parchment on the table, and they had been examining it.

"Welcome back, Keith!" I barely noticed Spike approaching from my side. He was just that short, even though he was a dragon. "How did flying go?"

"It was... eventful." I didn't want to go into details just yet. Not until I read the new letter.

"Keith! Thank Celestia you're still in one piece!" Twilight removed her attention from the parchment just for a moment. "Come here! Trotter replied from our message earlier today. You're gonna want to read this."

All seven of us gathered round the table. I picked up the letter, and read it aloud for everypony. It read:

Dear Twilight Sparkle and Friends,

Your first letter has already given us so much information! I ran it by the other Scholars as soon as I received it. It has gained much attention of our more Senior members as well.

You stated that the Aura was being transmitted through a device that only Keith has in possession. As such technology has not yet been invented by our kind, this limits what we can do from here greatly. However we can tell you what we have concluded so far.

The Aura exists inside Keith, that much is true. But it requires an external force to be heard by others besides Keith himself. The fact that Aura can even make use of the Energy that surrounds us is amazing! Before, it was only Unicorns that could make use of such energy. With it, who knows what Humans can accomplish!

However, it has also come to our attention that such power may be too vast to be controlled. Whether it will and can ever be controlled is beyond us. Maybe with practice, maybe with learning? Bring this idea up with Keith, he may find this a little interesting as well.

How is he coping by the way? Being inserted into a totally different world and all?

Hope to hear from all of you again soon!

Yours Sincerely,

Professor Trotter, Scholar Of Magic

*Associated with The AM, The Ancient Mythology department.*

I rolled the letter back into the way it was sent, and handed it to Twilight Sparkle. She magically grasped it and put it away in a small wooden box.

"I'm putting all the letters we receive on this topic in here, in case we ever need to refer to it again." She levitated the box to the top of a shelf, out of reach without a ladder.

I wasn't listening, I was thinking about the events of today and the relevance it had to the letter. Rarity snapped me out of it.

"Keith, darling, you look rather perplexed. Are you alright?"

"I'm fine, Rarity. But first we might want to tell you what happened to me in the sky earlier today."

"You were flying?! Why have I been uninformed of this event?!"

"Oh oh oh! Was it fun? I bet it was fun! Dashie took me flying once! Well, not exactly, I built a little propeller thing which I could ride in and it worked perfectly! It was awesome! And it wasn't really that hard to build! All you need is enough off-screen time-"

"Umm... what off-screen time, Pinkie?"

"...Never mind! What were you saying Keith?"

And so, I told them everything. How we managed to get into the air and visited Applejack. How Rainbow Dash brought me to the edge of the atmosphere, and how she 'forgot' I was on her back when she attempted a Sonic Rainboom. I told them of the Aural buff that Artemis Orion provided, and how I could now walk on clouds. I also mentioned how it consequently made him uncommunicative for a short period of time. Even now, he made no contact with us, or with me in my mind.

"So that's how it happened." I ended, taking in a deep breath. There came a mixed reaction from the group. Twilight and Pinkie Pie both smiled in the same crazy way, which wasn't normal for Twilight. Rarity and Applejack looked at me as if I had just become a god. It wasn't surprising to the two Pegasi. But in the end, experiencing it first hand was always better than descriptions anyway.

"I'm not sure if Aura can create such a massive ability like that anytime soon though. It was a near-death situation to begin with." Somewhere in my mind, I knew he was agreeing with me. "But it could come with practice. That is if he's up for it. If it is unpredictable, then we can't do it anywhere near Ponyville, or any other inhabited area for that matter. But from a feeling, I don't think it would really harm anypony, if not myself in the process."

"Agreed." Twilight nodded, followed by the other ponies approvals. "But there is another reason why I called you here this evening. I'll be right back." Twilight trotted into the second room of the Library, and returned a moment later, levitating an enormous book. She dropped it on the table with a loud bang. Dust puffed out of it as it landed.

Having a closer look at the book, it showed no distinct markings or indication of an Author. It was a big black book, and it was really aged.

"Uh, Twi? Why'd you plop this here big book in front of us?" Applejack waved away the dust with a hoof.

"It may not interest you as much as I thought it might interest Keith." She began to explain. "This book has no Title, and it does not show the name of the author. This is because the group of ponies that wrote this book intended for nopony to find it."

"And who wrote this book?" I flipped open the cover. The was no words on the first page.

"It was written by a band of thieves several thousands of years ago. They recorded their experiences and their findings into that book. That is a compilation of everything they have found."

"Huh! And why do you assume that we would be interested in a book that was written by petty crooks?" Rarity turned her head from the book in disgust, like the Drama Queen she was.

"They're not petty crooks, Rarity! They were world class thieves! They were LEGENDS!"

I flipped to the second page. There was only one name written on it:

Silk D'Rogue

"These ponies have achieved things that brought admiration to some and hatred from others."

"And what exactly did they accomplish that has made them acquire such a high stature?"

"Rarity, they stole the moon once..." That quietened the fashion Unicorn for a while.

"And that was only one thing they accomplished! From what I've come to conclude from this compilation, there were at least thirty thieves! But the entire guild of them disappeared a few years later."

I skimmed through each page. There were notes and sketches of mysterious idols and statues. There were sketches of strange unknown places of Equestria. I saw figures of monsters drawn into structures. Diary entries, notes, stories filled the pages!

Until finally I came to part of the book that intrigued me the most.

"This was what I thought you might find interesting."

On the top of the page lay a heading. It was emphasized with overlaps and darkened letters. It was something I thought I would never find any where else in Equestria:

HUMANS

I read every word as thoroughly as I could. In one section, it read:

Strange two-legged creatures. They walk upright and have the ability to speak as we do. They seem peaceful for the time being. Some of us are curious of this species, others did not really care for them. We soon found out htat the feeling was mutual with the Humans. How come they have never been seen in Equestria before? They seem to be hiding something. Something of value. I wonder what they're like when they are aggravated?

I moved on to the next written section.

They have the ability to create tools for their convenience, much like our kind. However, they hunt for food, as well as grow it from soil. Omnivorous?

...and the next...

We found it! It looks like a gold disc, but it is embroidered with six brightly coloured stones! We were spotted but it did not matter. We made it out alive. They did put up quite a bit of resistance however. What was so important to them about this Medallion?

My heart skipped a nervous beat. Did they just find the Harmony Pendant? And in the center of an Equestrian-Human civilization?

"Mother of God..." I muttered at an inaudible volume.

"Twilight? Have you heard of this Human civilization?"

"No pony has! Not even Princess Celestia! When the book was found, the areas that were included were searched. Some areas couldn't be found. Others had just turned to dust. Currently the place where the Human Civilization should be is just a plain empty field, as recorded on the map."

So they became extinct?

"I would think so."

Well, you're back! What do you make of all this?

"I sense a little link here. There isn't anything stated after the Legends took the Pendant. What happened?"

"Twilight. Do you know why the Humans vanished?"

"Like I said, nopony knows. It could be just a myth, or a tale of treasure?"

I think I know when and how they disappeared.

"You too huh?"

Do you realize that they have never been heard of again in this world only AFTER the pendant was stolen from them?

"Are you saying what I think you're saying?"

"I think I know what happened..." I began, my mind placing the pieces of an ethereal puzzle together. The Mane Six were listening intently.

"Humans have a... way of thinking..." I tried to place it as best as I could. "Humans not only feel the need to survive, but to be better than one another. On Earth, It's psychological and natural for humans to think this way.This caused most Humans to drive themselves away from each other. The hunger for power consumed most of us. It has built us into the world Earth is in today. We forgot about friendship and the Elements of Harmony."

"But in Equestria, the Humans were happy. They were peaceful and loving. This was because they had the pendant. It reminded Humans of the love and tolerance that was meant to be spread amongst themselves. But do you see, when the Legends stole the pendant, they had nothing to remember Harmony by. This brought humans to corruption, eventually wiping themselves off this world."

The Mane Six stared on with their mouths wide open. I wasn't sure whether I had just babbled nonsense or philosophy.

I pulled out my Iphone and switched it back on, allowing Aura to speak.

"Let me sum it up for you guys. In this world, Harmony is what drives most beings. In our world, it's quite the opposite. And that's why Humans couldn't and can't survive here without the help of Harmony."

"Whoo, boy! This is a cartload of stuff to think about!" Applejack scratched her head with a hoof, confusion clear on her face.

"Yeah, but what I still don't get is how Humans got here in the first place!"

"Rainbow Dash makes a good point. How did your kind end up here?"

"I wish I knew that as well. But I think it's too late to ask them now."

I continued reading the other documented notes on humans.

On the topic of Human aggravation. They do attack when they feel necessary. They wield strange weapons, they are sharp like ours, but different from our own...

Wait... weapons?

Beneath the faded text, there was a detailed drawing of one of the Human's weapons.

It was a sword! A fully detailed drawing of an Iron-bladed, Golden-handled sword! Included was scale sizes and measurements. It also read: Measurement is custom to wielder. Length of blade is that of wielder's arm length.

"Hey, now that we think about it, we have no form of protection in Equestria. Maybe we should make one?"

"Uh, maybe that's not the best idea, Aura."

"Oh c'mon, Keith! I know you want it. Literally."

"I've never owned a sword before!"

"Exactly! Think of how cool it would be with a sword on your back!"

Well I couldn't argue with that. I always wanted a medieval weapon! But I changed the subject.

"Anyway... I was wondering. Is it very far to the edge of Equestria?"

"Well that depends... which part of Equestria?"

I pulled the map off Twilights Library Bulletin Board. I then placed it next to the recorded information of the Legends and attempted to map it out.

"Uh oh. Keith are you doing what everypony thinks you're doing?"

"He is in fact doing just that." Aura replied for me, reading every though. "We think that where the civilization once was, we might be able to find out more about the Pendant, and maybe a way to get home."

But... do I even want to go home?

"There!" I placed my finger at one of the edges of the map. "The area the Humans once inhabited should be right here!"

"Keith, this is crazy!" Pinkie Pie retorted. Coming from her it was a surprise to everyone. "That is right across the entire Everfree Forest!"

"It may be, but right now it's my only lead to finding out more about the pendant, and more importantly, my species." I ended at that. The questions and possibilities made my head spin. A lot of these things seemed impossible. How did Humans even end up here?!

I sighed in exasperation. I wanted answers, and I was probably going to go through hell to get them.

Everyone in the room remained silent. Staring at the map. If they didn't want to follow me, so be it. I wouldn't want to put my friends in danger if they didn't want to.

"I'm in." Everyone looked up at Rainbow Dash, a confident smile spread across her face.

"Um... so am I..." Fluttershy squeaked behind her friends. Fluttershy was agreeing? Wow...

"ME TOO!" Pinkie Pie jumped raising her hand like a student to a teacher.

"Count me in too, darling. If we're going, we go together!" Rarity spoke up, no longer afraid of getting her hooves dirty.

"Ah suppose Big Mac could take care of the farm for a while, so what the hay! I'm in!" Applejack waved her hat in the air.

"For the purpose of Magic, Science and Friendship! So am I!" Twilight completed the round of agreement.

"I... I don't know how to thank you guys..." my voice was cracking slightly. "You ponies barely know me, and yet... you guys are risking everything... for me..." never in my life had I received such support. For anything. I felt a tears welling up behind my eyes.

"Keith! Are you crying?!" Rainbow Dash teased.

"It's nothing! Just a manly tear is all!"

"Aww, no need to hide you emotions, Keithy!" Pinkie Pie bounced forward and squeezed me tight. Everypony soon followed.

"T-Thank you girls... for everything..." I liberated a few more teardrops. We stayed there for what felt like hours.

After that, I dried my eyes and brought my voice back to normal. We all knew that for the journey ahead, preparations had to be made. We may not be leaving anytime soon, but we'll be ready when we do. I picked up the book of Legends. I turned back to the page with the weapon details.

"Soo... does anypony around here know a good blacksmith?"

Chapter 13: Labour And Luxury

Labour And Luxury

It was late into the night in the land of Equestria. Most animals were curled away in their nests or barrows, asleep, preparing for the day ahead. Flowers and plants retracted, awaiting to bloom the next day at the break of dawn.

In Ponyville, not a single lamp was lit in the darkness, as ponies slept throughout their quaint little village. Not a single lamp, that was, except for one.

The town's blacksmith wiped a bead of sweat off his forehead with a hoof, at the expense of a blueprint that was presented before him. He was equally as puzzled as to why a Human was presenting it before him.

"I've never seen anything like it, Human."

"I know..."

"I've done my share of horseshoes and metalwork, but this... this might be a little more than challenging..."

"I understand. You need not finish it tonight, I'm not asking you to. All I'm asking, pleading from you even, is that it may be done. Please, Sir?"

The old colt lifted an eyebrow behind his smoke grey mane that hang over an eye. He didn't trust this Human. But then again, it was not everyday you were offered something unique like this; A detailed illustration of a Human weapon. Plus, he enjoyed being called 'Sir'.

"Alright... I'll see what I can do, but don't expect anything great..."

"Thank you, Sir. I'm going to leave this in your possession for now. I will be back tomorrow. Thanks for everything."

With that, the Human disappeared into the shadows of the night. The old blacksmith returned his attention to the picture. It was certainly detailed enough for a first-timer, but how it would be accomplished was usually easier said than done. If it weren't for his passion for what he did, he would not have accepted this request. He did have a hammer striking an anvil as a cutie mark after all.

The Earth Pony rolled up the blueprint with his mouth and retreated to his study. It would be a sleepless night tonight. As much as he enjoyed his rest, his work was what drove him. He would get his son to help, but whether he was willing was another thing.

"These Humans are crazy." he muttered rather bluntly as he put out the dim lamp that lit the forgery, and returned to the confines of his work.

"Someone is here..."

"I know..."

"He has it..."

"Of course..."

"We must get it back..."

"Indeed..."

"But how?"

"Do not worry over the inevitable. He knows we were here... he will come to us soon...

...very soon..."

*GASP*

I woke up with a start, drenched in my own cold sweat. I propped myself up on an arm as I rubbed bits of sleep from my eyes. As if on instinct, I clutched the Pendant that lay on my chest.Taking deep breaths, I tried to recall what got me so worked up. Other than visiting the blacksmith, nothing of memory came to mind.

So why do I feel like I just had a nightmare?

"Something is bothering us, Keith."

You too?

"Yeah, but I don't know why. Maybe we're just panicking over nothing."

The light of the outside world was seeping in through the closed door, and from beneath the curtain that prevented the rest of the light. I looked around the space of Twilight's guest room. It was nothing great. There was just a desk, a bookshelf that was rather empty of books, and the bed, which I lay on. She had let me stay the night, after made my request to the blacksmith. I never even got his name.

I groggily got up, sitting on the edge of my bed. I stretched as I let out a long, self-satisfying yawn. I may not have slept as much as I had hoped for, but it was enough. I slipped on my shoes. The same black-based, white-striped pair of Adidas shoes that I wore for almost three years. If they were worn out, I didn't care about it in the least.

I stood up, hearing my kneecaps pop at the joints. I strode to get my trusty black hoodie, where it hung on the doorknob. It was looking a little worn out by now. Not to mention everything else I wore was beginning to either smell, or fade, or tear. Or all of the above.

I turned the creaky knob and pushed the door open.

Sunlight streamed in from the high windows of the library. Casting shapes of light on the floor and shelves of hundreds of books. But other than dust specks that floated in the sun's rays, I was alone. But the door to the kitchen was ajar...

"Is he still asleep, Twilight?"

"I think so. Poor guy, he came back a little late last night. I wouldn't be surprised if he doesn't get up anytime soon..."

I trudged to the kitchen, where the voices that I knew all too well of spoke. Curling my finger, I tapped on the door softly.

"Who is it?"

"It's me..."

"Oh! Well don't just stand out there! Breakfast is waiting in here!"

The word 'breakfast' brought the attention of the rumble in my stomach. I stepped into the room, being greeted with the sight of Spike wearing a blue apron, clearing plates from the table. Twilight was sitting there as well, she turned her attention from the newspaper that she was reading. I smiled inwardly at the title of the paper.

Equestria Daily

"Blueberry pancakes. You should be able to eat them just fine."

I responded with a bland emotionless: "Mmm..."

I sat down opposite the lavender unicorn, staring into the plate of food Spike served. Twilight must have realized that something was up. Her expression said it all.

"Keith, are you alright?"

"I'm fine..."

"Really? I mean.. I knew you were tired and all from last night, but you just seem down in the dumps now."

I placed my hands over my eyes, trying to get rid of the invisible burden on my shoulders. I felt stressed, but I didn't know what I was stressed about!

"I... think I had some sort of nightmare. But I woke up not being able to remember what I was dreaming about. But now I feel like there's something bothering me. I just don't know what!"

I gave out a huge sigh, but it failed to remove the burden.

"I don't know, Twilight. Maybe I'm just too worked up about recent events. What with all the upcoming journey and all..."

"Keith?" She spoke as she floated a wooden fork and knife across the table towards me. "I think it's nothing. There's nothing to worry about. Maybe you just need to relax today, trust me. We all need a break sometimes!"

"Heh, maybe you're right."

As I ate, I tried to get over my anxiety mentally.

It's nothing. You're getting upset over nothing.

Maybe Twilight's right. Maybe I just need to relax...

And maybe that's what I'll try to do today...

God, these pancakes are good...

After breakfast, I remained at the table. I wanted to ask Twilight a few questions.

"Twilight Sparkle?"

"What's up, Keith?"

"...You knew about it didn't you? The show, the community, the other world? Because you didn't seem to surprised with what we discussed on the train here."

She sheepishly smiled, eyes staring at the ceiling.

"Well... it was to be deduced. I mean c'mon! I figured Pinkie Pie had to be talking to someone! Although it is kinda hard to tell when they're watching or not..."

"How long has it been since the Night Mare Moon incident?"

"About one and a half years now. Why?"

"Just asking..."

I decided to tease her a little bit, to lighten the mood. "So are you aware of a horrible movie that is named after you?"

"What's a 'movie'?"

"...Nevermind..." It was worth a try.

Our conversation came to an end when an abrupt knock on the kitchen was followed by a rather 'dramatic' voice.

"Helloooo, my dears! Is anyone home?"

"Good morning Rarity! Come in! What brings you here?"

"Oh, I just wanted to check on our frie- *GASP*"

Her expression changed from cheery to downright shock and disgust. She was looking at me in particular. But what for? I looked at myself trying to find what was wrong. But then I realized what it was. I prevented myself from groaning, and from expecting what would come next.

She was staring at my dirty, faded clothes.

"KEITH! YOUR CLOTHES! THEIR ABSOLUTELY FILTHY, NOT TO MENTION SO PLAIN AND BLAND!!"

"But I like black and white."

"COME! YOU'RE COMING TO THE BOUTIQUE WITH ME THIS INSTANT! I CAN'T STAND YOU WALKING AROUND IN THIS WORN OUT GARMENTS!"

And so, taken by the sleeve with magic of a babbling white Unicorn, I waved goodbye to Twilight and Spike, who were snickering as I was dragged away.

"Remember, Keith! Relax today!"

"By now, I doubt it!"

Three hours...

...three hours after being measured, seeing stitchings and designs, I'm still at Rarity's place!

I openly groaned now. It didn't matter to Rarity anyway because she couldn't hear me. She was going on and on about fashion and culture.

Although I had to admit that she was really nice. She had already given me more than a few sets of clothing, cleaned and patched up my Earth clothes, and she still asked for nothing in return. The Element of Generousity strikes again!

I was now wearing a grey cotton shirt, and a darker thin second layer over it. The pants I wore were similar to denim and were black. I insisted that the colours remained the same. I looked like a medieval messenger without the armour. Not that I cared much. How I looked here was never much of a concern with anypony anyway.

But even though I appreciated everything that Rarity had done for me, I really wasn't the type for fashion. But how could I put it to Rarity?

Uh... so bored...

"Screw it, just excuse yourself."

"Uh, Rarity?" I tried to get her attention from her sewing machine while she continued her lecture. Although by now, the only living thing she was lecturing to was Opalescence.

"And I still remember the time I made that dress for Fluttershy for the Gala..."

"Rarity..."

"I never knew she had such knowledge of fashion and design..."

"Rarity..."

"And then there was Rainbow Dash, who gave no opinion about her's at all! All she ever said was 'cooler' this and 'cooler' that-"

"RARITY!"

That snapped her out of her rant.

"Something bothering you, my dear?"

"Listen, Rarity..." I scratched the back of my head as my mind raced for an excuse. I never thought about what I would say to pardon myself.

"It was nice of you to do this for me and all... but,uh... I gotta go check up with the Blacksmith."

"Oh, what a shame. But here..." She magicked a a brown leather satchel from her shelf and tossed all the clothes she had made for me into it. "You might want to keep these. They're your's now, darling!"

The satchel levitated onto my shoulders. The straps tightened around my chest and back, squeezing a bit of breath out of me. It was meant for ponies, but it'll have to do.

"Thanks, Rarity. I'll pay you back once I find a way to get some bits-"

"You will do no such thing! Think of it as a favour." I followed her to the door, just as other customers entered the boutique.

"Customers! I'm afraid I'll have to tend to them, Keith! Bye now!"

"Yeah, I'll see you later!"

I slowly closed the oversized door to her boutique. Once it closed, I gave a sigh of relief.

Freedom at last!

"I hope you realize how much of a video game this is turning into."

What?

"I mean, think about! You're going to get a sword, you have a bag for inventory, you have a mount, and with me you have some form of magic and spells! All you're missing is the damn shield!"

...Cut it out! I sound like a mix of Legend Of Zelda and Skyrim... the thought brought a bit of both shame and pride.

I had checked with the blacksmith. He said that the sword might just be finished by dusk. He looked weary from his work, and I felt a little guilty for making him do it. I promised him I would repay him somehow. But for now I was on the way to Sweet Apple Acres. It was easy, recalling the route taken from flying there. I had promised to visit Applejack's farm after all...

As I came up to the long, dirt path to the farm, I spotted a speck of pink flying lowly, leaving the farm.

It was Fluttershy.

She flew closer, but she hadn't noticed me. There was a strange dreamy look in her eyes, and she wore a warm, soft smile. She hummed as she stared on at nothing in particular.

"Hey, Fluttershy!"

She squeaked in surprise. She looked down to just find her Human friend speaking to her. Her warm smile turned to a sheepish grin, blushing all the while.

"Oh...uh... hi, Keith..."

"You seem happy today?"

"Um... I guess I am..." she looked away again, covering her face with her mane.

"Why are you out here at the farm?"

"Oh... I... just wanted to check up on the animals here... yeah... that's all."

"Oh, okay then. I guess I'll see you later?"

"... Sure, bye!" She took back to the skies, higher this time so she couldn't be seen from the ground.

I shook my head in derision as I continued down the dirt path.

Check up on the animals? She's a terrible liar.

She had obviously been here to see somepony. All those shipping fanfics were coming to life!

I reached Applejack's house, no more than a block from the barn. Big Mac was just leaving the barn, but he didn't have the same unchanging look on his face. As he trotted back to the house, he was staring dreamily at the sky, with a big smile across his face...

Oh-ho, no!

"AAAWWW YEEEAAH!"

It would have taken an idiot to not realize what was up, but I thought it best to not speak of it for now.

"Good day, Big Mac!" I gave a huge grin, trying not to laugh. His reaction was almost the same as Fluttershy's.

"Oh, uh... hey there, Keith!"

"Working the fields again, I see?"

"Uh... sure!" As if he just remembered what he was supposed to do, he galloped off to the fields. His expression showed obvious embarrassment.

Aaaw, well that's sweet!

"Fluttermac? Are you friggin' kidding me!?"

Just then, Applejack trotted out the door.

"Keith! Nice to see yer again! Ah'm just about to go Applebuckin'! Care to join me?"

"Sure, but I'm not sure I'll be as fast as kicking the trees though!"

Applejack giggled as she got her cart from the barn. "Well, the company's good for a change anyway! Now c'mon, there's apples to harvest!"

The sun was setting once more over Equestria. It made the sky empty, space for the moon and stars to fill next.

We had returned from applebucking. And although I wasn't as fast as Applejack, it was still fun! I watched as she gave a tree a single, skillful kick. It shook the tree and all the apples dropped almost instantly. I recalled how she had kicked me in the head with that same technique. She apologized, and said I could turn in at her place for the night. I hadn't told her about Fluttermac. I didn't know if she already knew.

But now, I was on my way to see the blacksmith once more. By now, the sword would have finished, or so he told me. The glow from the smelter was dim, and there was no activity around it. Had they finished? The blacksmith's sons were standing outside, resting. I had seen them taking over their father's work earlier today as he took on the project. I approached the pair of dark coloured colts. They looked up and seeing who it was, they yelled into the house.

"FATHER! HE'S HERE!"

The old colt appeared from inside the house. A grin of triumph shown.

"Ah ha ha! Human! So glad you're here!" He rushed from his door to something that lay on his table. He brought it outside to the workbench. It was wrapped in cloth.

"So you've done it? You've created the weapon?"

"I've done it, Human! In all my years, I've never done anything quite like this! But I believe I did it almost perfectly!"

He pulled off the roped that held the cloth in place. Then, he yanked the cloth away with his mouth. And beneath it, lay a shiny sword. It was indeed perfect, accurately down to the symbols and emblem that embossed the handle. In the center of the handle on either side, was a smaller version of the harmony symbol. The handle had no real design, but patterned grooves allowed for better grip. The entire handle was golden.

"How did you do this?!"

"Let's just say I have my ways. Well, what're you waiting for?! Pick it up!"

In all the excitement, I had forgotten the reason why I had asked for it to be forged. I brought an open hand to the handle. The handle was bigger enough for both my hands. I lifted it off the table, expecting it to be significantly heavy.

But it wasn't as heavy as I thought it would be. The length of the blade was approximately that of my arm, and it glinted in the moonlight. I weighed it in one hand, and then in both. It felt rather easy to manage.

"Woah there, Human! Careful where you swing that thing! That's reinforced steel, and nopony wants to lose a head!"

The black Earth Pony returned to his house and came back with a holster. It was a long adjustable leather strap. It had a sort of buckle mechanism on the back, where the sword was meant to be placed. I strapped it on, beneath my newly acquired satchel. It fitted nicely.

"Thank you so much!" I cautiously placed the sword behind me, searching for the buckle mechanism. The sword slid into the buckle and locked in place.

"This is more than what I had asked for! I must repay you somehow!"

"It's alright Human. The experience alone was rewarding! Think of it as a favour and return it as you see fit."

"Thank you, Sir... but I'm afraid I never got your name?"

"You can call me Ingot. And you are...?"

"Keith. Thank you, Ingot. I will return this favour, I promise!"

I turned to leave. Ingot's sons made way for me, watching in awe at the blade that was now on my back. As I headed back in the direction of Sweet Apple Acres, one of the sons spoke up.

"It looks like you were meant to use it, Human. But on whom?"

I stopped walking. I never actually thought about killing anyone. Could I even kill anyone?

"I'll let you know when I find out..." I replied in monotone, and allowed the shadows to engulf my figure once more as I walked.

Chapter 14: Restless Night

Restless Night

The old wooden door to Applejack's house slowly opened, creaking in the process.

Applejack was just coming down the stairs when I entered. She raised a hoof over her mouth, making a gesture that I knew meant 'hush'.

"Ah jus' put Applebloom to bed." She spoke quietly, trying not to wake her little sister. "Ah figured it wouldn't be the best time for her to see yer yet. Let alone all the Cutie Mark Crusaders."

"Good idea." I slid the strap holding the buckle over my shoulder, letting my newly attained weapon slide to the waist. I then withdrew the sword and showed it to Applejack. "I don't think Applebloom should see this anyway."

"Sweet Apple Massacre! That there's a heckuva lot big than I thought it was!" She eyed it with wonder, and at the same time making sure not to get too close. I placed it on the table, but it slipped and the blade dropped onto the table first.

It went straight through the wood, all the way till the tabletop met the handle! It made a soft slicing sound, splinters fell to the floor beneath the table.

The sword now stood vertically upright in the table, leaving a long gash in the wood. It had cut through effortlessly! Applejack removed her hat from her head, jaw dropped. Her eyes filled with shock and fear more than anger.

It even surprised me. We just stood there staring at the damage done. After a moment, I cautiously pulled the sword from the table, making sure it didn't drop again.

"I'm so sorry! That was an accident, I didn't even know it was that sharp-"

"It's alright, cowboy." She replaced her hat with a sheepish smile. "That table was old anyway..." I sheathed the sword once more, pulling the strap back up to its position on my back. By now, I wondered whether even a proper sheathe wouldn't be cut through.

"I think Ingot did a pretty good, huh?"

" Well, he is one of the best metalworkers in Equestria." she managed a chuckle as she surveyed the damage.

"Now, best yer get some rest. The Pegasi planned a li'l rainstorm tonight, and tomorrow we're gonna start preparing fer the trip." She showed me to the guest room. It was at the back of the first floor, along the corridor and opposite the kitchen. "This room's yerz. You can stay here whenever ya like. Sorry we ain't got a bigger room."

The room was dimly lit, only by a lamp in the corner and candle at the bedside table. There was a simple wooden table and chair against the wall with a window, facing the apple acres. It was small, but just right for someone like me. I strode in and put my makeshift backpack on the table.

"This room is great! Thanks for letting me stay.... and sorry again about the table..."

Applejack grinned. "Well, Ah almost gave ya a concussion, so I guess we're 'bout even. G'night, cowboy!" She shut the door behind her. I heard her hooves clop up the stairs. I took off my jacket and hung it on the doorknob.

I placed all my possessions onto the tabletop. My phone and wallet, the sword and strap, even the medallion. I felt like I didn't want to hear Aura's voice in my head tonight. I lay down for the night, thinking of the journey that lay ahead. Soon, I was drifting off to sleep.

"He will come soon. But it seems he has acquired some... new friends..."

"It seems he has..."

"This might cause a little trouble, sir..."

"We need not fear. All we need to do is have him come... most preferably alone..."

"I see... we shall deal with it immediately..."

"Indeed you will. He must come with the Medallion, our civilization depends on it..."

I felt like I was falling. Falling like I did in the portal that brought me here. I felt weightless. I was going faster.

Too fast...

There was no rainbow tunnel. Just blackness. I couldn't see, but I could feel myself increasing in velocity.

It's a dream. Just wake up!

Just as I thought it to myself, a voice, an extremely loud whisper shot through my ears.

We are waitng...

I bolted upright in my bed. I was panicking, breathing heavily. This was the third time tonight! But this time, I knew why I was scared.

That voice. Where did it come from?

I paced my breathing and relaxed. The soft pitter patter of rain could be heard from the outside. It was rather soothing, but it did not help my burdened thoughts.

What is that voice? Was it human?

The possibilities conflicted in my mind.

If it was human, how could it do that?

Do they have Aura too?

Are they even still alive?

I was too frustrated to fall asleep by now. I ran a hand through my hair, attempting to remove the anxiety of it all. I looked around the room for something to do. I got up and sat at the table, picking up the sword that leaned on its side. I placed it on the table, examining it more thoroughly this time.

The handle was golden, but I couldn't tell if it was just plated or fully made of gold. The grooved handle was of two tints of gold, the Harmony Emblem engraved onto the top of the handle, fanning out ever so slightly to the sides. It showed hollowed spaces where the gems were meant to be. It felt a lot heavier since I had used it earlier.The blade was still shining, reflecting the light of the moon and stars as I angled it near the window. It was double-edged and evidently, extremely sharp. In curiousity, I touched the edge with a forefinger, feeling a small sharp pain as I did so.

It bled on contact.

I sucked the blood from the finger and wiped it off on my shirt. Slowly and carefully, I slid the sword back onto the strap. I observed the ingenious mechanism. It was like a gun holster, only there were no guns. The sword moved down the strap, passing through the wide, but thin, metal box that housed buckle. As soon as the handle pressed down on it, a small 'click' could be heard, and the sword locked itself in place. I had to push it down again to release the buckle.

I leaned the weapon back against the table leg, and continued to stare out the window. For the same unknown reason, I was scared and sad.

Who knows what The Lost civilization could hold? My key home maybe?

But what if it's dangerous? The journey there is already a long one through the Everfree forest.

What if the humans are still there? What if they're dangerous?

...what if they hurt my friends?

I had no intention of bringing them along. It was what they wanted!

But would I risk it?

The trees swayed in the wind, getting harmlessly battered by raindrops. I stood up, grabbed my jacket off the doorknob and left the room, grabbing the bedside candle as I did so. The first floor was dark, except for the moonlight that came in from the windows.

Passing the kitchen and parlour, and went to the patio.

The wind blew strongly, blowing stray leaves in the rain. The pattering of rain was louder now, the storm was probably getting stronger. Lightning occasionally struck, lighting up the sky for a split second.

I spotted Old Granny Smith's rocking chair on the patio and I sat in it. Rocking back and forth to relieve the tension. My thoughts reverted to home. My family, my friends, my life there.

What could Dayna be thinking?

Has she even told my parents?

I think my boss is going to fire me by now.

What is the date there now anyway? What if by the time I return, it's like century later?

Would I cope with the changes? What would I even tell my family and friends?

... if they're still alive when I get back...

A tear welled up in my eye from reminiscence and grief. It made me sick not knowing what was happening back on Earth as days passed by here. I was missing them.

I miss them... so much...

The tears fell onto my lap. As great as this world was, I still had things to settle back on Earth. I had to at least go back to take care of them. I didn't even get to say goodbye...

I wiped the tears from my eyes and cheeks. Now was not the time for grieving.

The wind continued to howl, but the rain had died down. Somewhere in the distance, thunder was heard.

I got up from the rocking chair, leaving it to sway. I headed back into the house as quietly as I could. With all the anxiety, the sadness, the fear, all building up slowly inside me.

I threw my jacket onto the table. It missed and fell to the floor.

To hell with it. To hell with all of it!

I threw myself back onto the bed, face down and muffling my breath as I breathed into the pillow. Even that smelled of apples.

I had come to a decision. It's my own doing that I'm here, and it's going up to be me to get home. I'm not going to let anyone else get in danger for what I've done. Not even if they wanted to. My mind was made up. Croaking into my pillow, I whispered to myself.

"I'm going alone..."

*************************************************************************************************************************************************************
Musical Suggestion: Deae Lunae - Makkon06

Chapter 15: Delayed Departure

Delayed Departure

It pains me to do this...

but it's worth the risk.

Strapping the backpack over my back, I took up the sword and pulled its strap over my head and shoulder. It was diagonally on my shoulder now. Lastly, I put on the pendant. Celestia's unbreakable hairstring hung the medallion to my chest level.

As soon as I put it on, Aura's voice immediately made itself more than clear in my mind.

"ARE YOU FREAKIN' CRAZY?!"

So I take it you're disagreeing with my decision?

"OF COURSE I AM! YOU DON'T EVEN KNOW WHAT LURKS IN THE EVERFREE FOREST!"

Does it matter?! It's not these ponies' faults that I am here... well not entirely. But I'm still uncomfortable with the risks.

I pulled back the curtains. The sun was just about to rise. A mix of purple and orange in the sky shined over the farmlands. If I was going to leave, I would have to do it now. I checked to make sure I had everything with me, before I made a grab for the doorknob.

I don't want them to be in anymore danger than I know I will be in.

"... There is no way I'm changing your mind is there?"

Nope.

"... I knew you were born stubborn, but this beats everything. Don't say I didn't warn you when we end up dead."

Opening the door as slowly as possible, I peered out of my room. The lights were still out. Hopefully, nopony would be awake. I tried to make as little noise as possible as I took my first few steps out into the corridor.

There was nopony in sight. Probably still too early.

I strode out to the patio, mentally preparing for the journey. Silently saying goodbye to everything. The farm, Applejack and the other ponies. This old wooden house...

"G'mornin', Mister Keith!"

Out of the shadows of the patio, Big Mac appeared.

"B-Big Mac? Uh... you're up early?"

"This is a farm ain't it? We're always up early. 'Cept for Applebloom and Granny Smith 'course..."

I stepped back into the house. I felt my face flush. I was relieved, but at the same time disappointed. My plan to leave now had been foiled. And as if to confirm my thoughts, Applejack came down from upstairs. She was just putting her hat on.

"Howdy, Keith! I din' know you were an early riser!"

"Well, I sorta had a restless night..."

"That's a shame... well now that yer up, we should start preparations! Ah think Twilight wanted us to meet her at the Library this mornin'. You best get yerself cleaned up first, Shower's upstairs."

"R-Right..." I trudged up the stairs, both happiness and sadness mixed in my emotions.

The warm shower water soaked me as I just stood there, deep in thought.

I can't leave now, not when they're awake...

Maybe I'll just stay one more day... it wouldn't hurt. Plus, if anything goes wrong, at least they'll know where I was.

"Maybe you could just go with them?!"

My mind's made up, Arty. I'm going solo, and I'm going to have to leave at the best time, so that I can cover as much distance as I can before they find out...

Twisting the faucet once more, the water stopped falling. I grabbed any towel I could find and dried off. Checking myself in the mirror, I thought to myself...

Just one more day. It wouldn't hurt that much... right?

As I made my way downstairs, the sunlight came in through the windows and doors. The light casted shadows on everything. At the door to the patio, I spotted two figures of ponies.

One of them was definitely Applejack. But the other one seemed really small.

"But, Sis! Who is this Keith person you keep referring to?"

Applebloom.

"Uh... Ah don't think it's any of your business, Applebloom. Now go back inside fer breakfast."

Through the doorway, a small, dull-yellow Earth pony with a magenta bow tie in her mane trotted in. Her short legs moved at a strangely quick and comical pace. But they stopped short. Her light brown eyes met mine, followed by her face becoming vertically elongated.

Same shocked response, evertyime. But I had grown used to it.

"Hello, Applebloom. I am Keith. Applejack may have already mentioned me..."

"Eh...er...Ah...um...yer..." Her shocked expression turned to pure excitement. "A HUMAN?!"

She then went forth to bounce on her four legs around me, wondering at this strange alien.

"Ah ain't never seen a Human before! I din' even think y'all existed! An' I thought Ol' Granny Smith was just tellin' horse tales!"

She was only about waist height, and her eyes were comparable to that of a Japanese Anime.

Just then, another familiar voice came from the door.

"Hey, Applebloom! We're here! What's all the noise you're making?"

Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle entered, followed by Applejack. When she saw Applebloom bouncing round me, I heard her mutter something to herself. The two other fillies gave the same response as Applebloom.

"Are you an Alien?"

"What's this here white rectangle?"

"What's this shiny pointy thingy on your back?"

"Alrighty now young un's, maybe y'all could be a little useful and gather some supplies fer us! That'd be great, thanks, run along now!" She herded off the ecstatic little ponies, their voices still heard as they went back out. Applejack gave a short 'phew'.

"That won't keep 'em away fer long! Let's get to the Library before the they show up again."

"Somethin' botherin' you, cowboy?"

"Huh?... no, I'm fine... just thinkin'..."

Pushing the door open, we were greeted by the sight of the other five, all already gathered around the table. Twilight was discussing preparations with the others. A new scroll, with the same royal seal, lay on the table.

"Applejack! Keith! Good morning! Looks like we got ourselves another letter from Trotter." The purple glow wrapped itself around the scroll, levitating it into my hands. I unrolled it and read the message to everyone.

Dear Twilight Sparkle and Friends,

You say the Aura created a magical buff? That's amazing news! If it can truly grant such abilities, who knows what else it can do! The possibilities are endless!! This is a rather short letter, as I am very busy due to recent events.

But I must bring forward a piece of news. It is becoming rather difficult to keep track of events, and ultimately study the Pendant. So I have made a decision. I will leave Canterlot to stay in Ponyville! A definite date is still unknown, but I assure you, it is for the best.

Until then, Keith must continue to learn from it! The more the better, and I'm excited just writing about it! I will be joining you all very soon!

Yours Sincerely,

Trotter, Scholar of Magic

Mythology Dept.

Rolling back the scroll and allowing Twilight to Magick it away to the box, more complications entered my head.

"So Trotter is coming to Ponyville. Doesn't this make our little 'adventure' a little harder than it is? What if he comes and we're gone?" Inside, I was really hoping it would cause them to stay behind. At least that way it would clear my conscience of leaving them.

"No worries, my two-legged friend!" Suddenly, a wild Pinkie Pie appeared. "Twilight said that Trotter will still take a while to get here, weeks maybe! And Dashie said that we would we back by the time he gets here! And Rarity and Fluttershy and I nodded our heads in agreement like this!" Zooming to the sides of her friends, Pinkie porceeded to push Rarity's and Fluttershy's head up and down in unison, just like in 'May The Best Pet Win'. In the corner, Rarity was whispering something to Applejack, who gave mixed expressions.

But something Pinkie had said disturbed me greatly.

"Woah, wait... what makes you think that we will be back so fast?"

"Silly! That's because we leave tomorrow!"

"WHAT?!" That came out rather too strongly.

"Relax, Keith! Let me explain..." Twilight took over the explanation of an over-active Pinkie Pie. "After thinking it over, I found a way we could travel quickly to the edge of Equestria. And considering the location of Ponyville, we should be able to get there in no more than a few days!"

"I see... and how exactly are we travelling?"

"By Air Balloon!"

dafuq?

I was pretty sure my face made the same expression that those thoughts described. Everypony seemed to expect it though...

"It's not as simple as that, darling! Something of that magnitude cannot possibly travel very far in that short time. At least not on its own..." Rarity turned to Rainbow Dash.

"Right! And that's where I come in!" She was brimming with pride. "Twilight says that I'm going to make a little change in the weather tomorrow. Don't worry it ain't bad! Once I clear the sky tomorrow, there's going to be a slight change of wind..."

"Right! If it works, and it probably should since my calculations have been triple-checked, we will have a great start, covering quite a bit of ground. And there are many ways that traveling by air is a lot better than walking through the Everfree Forest. For one, we won't have trouble with other creatures, and we can cover much greater distances."

"And where will we camp for the nights?"

"Well, remember the cloud-walking spell I found a while back? I could always use it again. Camping in the clouds anyone?"

This was quite a lot to handle for me. How and when did they think this through But it seemed reasonable enough.

But it also brought a pang of guilt. Knowing that they had actually really thought over the journey made it all the harder to have it seen wasted. What made it worse was that they were departing tomorrow! That doesn't give me much of a head start.

"Keith, you're looking a little dazed..."

"I know... sorry. Just a little nervous..."

Nervous to having to abandon you guys...

"You don't have to be Keith! We'll be fine! I mean, what could possibly go wrong?"

I would soon recall that sentence a few days later, claiming it as a jinx.

"Now let's get ready for tomorrow, everyone! Fluttershy, help Rainbow Dash make necessary weather preparations. Rarity, gather essentials and warm-clothing. Pinkie Pie, help Applejack gather supplies... and not too much cake please. I'm going to go set up the air balloon outside of town, nearer the edge of Everfree. Spike! Get the check list!"

This is going to be a long day...

The day was done, and the sun had left the sky hours ago. All necessary preparations were made, and they were leaving tomorrow.

Which means I'll have to go now...

I got up from the couch in Fluttershy's cottage. She had let me stay there for the night. Heck, I was even surprised she was assertive enough to ask.

But it was a good location. Her house was the closest to the Everfree and the Air balloon which they had decided to travel in. I would get supplies there.

Making sure I had everything I needed for the journey with me, I made my way to the door. Every step I took brought on more guilt. It would be a long time before any of them would see me again.

Or so I thought...

"K...Keith?"

Not again...

It was hard enough trying to leave without getting noticed. But now, my favourite pony is prrobably going to try to stop me.

"W-Where are you going?"

I stopped walking, a step away from the door. I turned around to find the wide, blue eyes staring into my soul with confusion. It advanced with a face of concern, and it wasn't going to let up until it got an explanation.

Oh come on! I can't lie to that!

I took a deep breath and approached the yellow pegasus. She didn't back away, like she did the first time I talked to her. But she still hid her face behind her pink mane.

"Oh, Fluttershy ..." I knelt down, my face meeting hers. "I can't let you girls do this."

"W-What do you... mean?"

"I'm sorry Fluttershy. I'm going. Alone." I had to leave soon, before I could hesitate further. That, and before I could cry.

"Where...? Why are you leaving...?" Her confusion turned to sadness and misunderstanding.

"And before I go, I want you to know something..." I held her with both hands. Whispering to her from the depths of my heart.

"I think you're best pony." I pulled her in for a hug. A hug I thought would never be returned. Wrapping my arms around her neck caught her by surprise.

"Huh?... I... I don't understa-"

"Now sleep..." I whispered into her ear. Willing myself, a white mist left my mouth and seeped into her ear, like a light tendril. As soon as it did, I felt Fluttershy weaken in my grasp. She struggled to stay awake.

"K...Keith... don't..." Her eyes closed, falling asleep in my arms. I lifted the rest of her body gently, and carried her to the sofa. I lay her down as softly as I thought possible.

I took a step back, watching her chest rise and fall as she carried on into her dreams.

I always wondered what having a daughter would feel like. Now I knew.

Before I turned to leave, I knelt down beside her, and kissed her on the forehead, bidding farewell.

"Sweet dreams, Shy..." A single tear fell from my cheek, and was absorbed by the couch. I stood up again, determined to finally leave.

I walked fast this time, fighting off the urge to stay. I stepped out and just so slowly shut the door.

I approached the prep site, where the balloon and supplies lay. I took some food and a water canteen, and stuffed them into my backpack. My eyes ran over everything else. It felt like such a shame that it would go to waste.

Before I could beat myself up with guilt further, I turned from the site and walked on. Fluttershy's cottage, Ponyville, Canterlot, all behind me now. The sky had somehow turned darker as I stood before the entrance to the Everfree Forest.

I turned back. One. Last. Time.

Goodbye... everything...

The green mists of the wilderness swallowed the human form, and the night went on, almost as if he never left.

************************************************************************************************************************************************************ Musical Suggestion: Vanilla Twilight - Owl City

Chapter 16: "I'll Take The Low Road..."

"I'll Take The Low Road..."

The sun began its rise. As not many ponies have seen, Celestia was perched on her chamber balcony, performing one of the greatest miracles of Equestria. Everyday.

It entered through the windows, beating onto a certain pink-maned pegasus. It woke her from her forced slumber. She groggily shifted on her sofa. She gasped. Something seemed to suddenly snap her out of it.

"Keith!"

She shot up, fear and concern made itself present on her face in a split second. Leaping off the couch and soaring out the door, she repeated one phrase, over and over.

"Where'd he go where'd he go where'd he go...?!"

Twilight Sparkle was just checking her logistics list. The fourth time, as said needed on her logistics list. Spike held a nervous expression. Not for himself, but for his friend. The one who took care of him all his life.

"Twilight, are you sure that this is safe?"

"We'll be fine, Spike! Stop worrying! It's just an exploration trip, nothing more-"

"TWILIGHT!" Fluttershy tapped rapidly at the Libraries door.

"Man, don't you think her voice is just giving off a hint of worry?" Spike asked sarcastically.

"Come in Fluttershy! You don't have to knock on a public Library's door!"

She immediately burst in, never once stopping to rest. "He was here last night and he told me he was going somewhere and then I fell asleep and when I woke up we wasn't there and-"

"Fluttershy, calm down!" Twilight placed a reassuring hoof on her frenzied friend. "What's the matter?"

Fluttershy spoke again through rapid deep breaths.

"It's... Keith... he's gone...!" Reassurance vanished from Twilight. It was replaced by the same emotions of Fluttershy.

"WHAT?!"

"I looked everywhere! The town, the blacksmith, the balloon site... he's not here!" She was near hyperventilation.

Spike just shook his head, and walked away. "Well, if you need me, I'll be writing to Princess Celestia to save your butts when you need it."

"G-Go get the others! We gotta find him! It's not safe! Not only for him, but for the Medallion!" Twilight pace round the room, looking for the map.

"W-Where's the map?! It's gone!" Then it dawned on her. On both of the ponies. "Keith took it..."

"GO! Get the other girls! We have to go now!"

"We're all here, Twi! And we heard what happened!" Applejack and the rest of the Mane Six galloped into the library to greet a greatly disheveled Twilight Sparkle. She was mumbling to herself.

"Oh, of all the bad things that could happen! This is THE. WORST. POSSIBLE. THING!" Rarity lifted a hoof to her head, over-dramatising the moment. "And I really mean it this time!"

"We don't have much time girls! If Keith did leave last night, then he might have gone quite a distance by now! Rainbow Dash! Fluttershy! Go ahead and fly over the Everfree Forest! Try to see if you can find a trace of him! Everypony else, search by ground! I'll get the Air Balloon up! GO GO GO!"

The sun was setting now, which meant that I might not be able to read the map for much longer. Unless...

Arty, light me up.

"We're gonna die..."

Pure white light emiited from the pendant, making everything within a ten meter radius visible. I carried on, following the map.

It had been almost a whole day since I left. Even if I wanted to turn back, it would be too late now. I was also conflicted by two hopes. A hope that the Mane Six would find me, and a hope that they wouldn't. Pulling my hoodie over my head, I kept calm and carried on.

Don't you think that light is a little too bright?

"Fine..."

It dimmed down to a five meter radius. Close enough. The sun was almost gone now, and I was still going to travel in the night. I was indeed weary already, but I would not stop until I was satisfied with the distance I put between me and civilization.

However, I would soon come to realize that having a bright light in the middle of the woods in the dark was a bad idea.

As the night drew nearer, the sound of rustling grew nearer.

I raised my attention from the map, taken aback by the sound. I expected something like this to happen, but I was not sure whether I could take it in reality... whatever it was.

The sound of branches braking and the leaves being pushed up made itself clearer. But I still couldn't see anything. It sounded really close. Maybe...

Aura! Shut out the light!

The white light disappeared immediately. Darkness engulfed the surroundings once more.

Only this time, the surroundings had numerous bright yellow eyes.

"We're screwed."

Now! Light me up again now!

The blinding light shown once more, but this time, I saw where the yellow eyes were coming from. Bodies of wood moved on all fours, their camouflage given away by the light. They gave a menacing growl, realizing that they had been found.

Timber Wolves.

I slowly raised a trembling hand to the hilt of my sword. I wouldn't be going down with a fight.

But there were a lot of them. Some of them slowly flanked to the sides, just like real wolves, surrounding their prey.

I drew my sword, hearing the satisfying sound of a steel against steel as it came loose. A snarl came from all directions when I drew my weapon. They knew I would not go down easy by now.

I kept walking, the light of the pendant made itself clear that anything that came close enough would be seen. And eventually hit. I walked till I reached a small clearing from the trees. The green mist and strange vegetation dotted the ground.

I was still surrounded. They would attack anytime now...

They did.

One Timber Wolf jumped out from the shadows, confronting me in the open. I took a step back, instinctively raising my weapon to a defensive position. I had never seen anything like it; wood forming an animal. It was almost perfectly moulded, if not for the odd twig or branch sticking out of its body. It's eyes were unnaturally yellow. It was almost as if it challenged me.

Keep calm. I'll only die faster if I panic.

There we stood. In a tiny arena, caged off by the same thing that challenged me. I took a deep breath and tightened my grip on the weapon. Ready for when it jumped.

In a flash, the wooden beast lunged forward, letting out a roar as it did. The monster had enhanced senses, but fortunately, so did I. In the second it took to jump, I raised my sword in the direction of it's path.

The wolf flew forward. But instead of landing on me, it came into contact with re-enforced steel.

Its head went straight into the sword. As it did, the glow of its yellow eyes slowly faded. The next second, the body of the wolf which was also formed of wood, fell into lifeless blocks and sticks. There was no blood. Just wood. I stared in shock at the short spectacle. The only think I could think of was...

That was easy...

The rest of the pack howled and snarled at the fall of on of their pack mates. I wasn't sure whether I had made them scared, or just a lot angrier.

A moment later, 3 timber wolves approached from the thick of the trees, only distinguishable from the eyes. I readied myself once more, holding my sword out forward. Honestly, I was just performing stances I had seen in video games, but it seemed to work.

The one in front of me rushed forward. I stuck a foot out to kick it in the snout. But I didn't notice that the one on my left had jumped as well. Multiple sharp pains were felt where its claws dug beneath my clothes, into my shoulder. I cried in pain, but I wasn't going to stop now. I raised the sword in my left hand backwards, letting the blade slide through the beast's body. It let go, only to turn into another pile of timber.

I quickly glanced at the damage. My clothes were ripped at the shoulder, and a dark patch of red grew bigger on my clothes. I ignored pain, I wasn't out of the woods yet.

Gasping for breath, I barely had time to recover as the wolf to my right ran through my legs. I felt my legs give way, and I caught myself by pushing the sword into the ground. I was leaning forty-five degrees on my blade, and extremely vulnerable.

And the entire pack took advantage of it.

From every direction, wolf after wolf appeared, seemingly appearing from the trees. There were a lot more than I had originally thought, and that was when I panicked.

One by one, they came closer, I pushed myself back up, only to be pounced on from my right. It dug itself into my back, where I could barely reach it. Another bit my leg, ensuring that I fell this time. The wolf on my back was only a diversion, as it leapt away as soon as I fell. Lying down now, I kicked out at the wolves, in my last attempt to hold them off.

They crowded around me now, it was the last thing I saw before I shut my eyes, feeling something step onto my chest, and pushing the Medallion into my solar plexus. Other wolves bit down, ripping at my clothes and occasionally, flesh.

The Medallion!

It struck me that, if I died here, not only would I be wasting a life, but the hope of discovering somethings that would change both our universes. On top of that, I still didn't want to die.

And so I willed myself. Ignoring the pain and the sounds of rabid snarling. I concentrated.

Do something!

I felt the hot breath of a beast directly on my face.

ANYTHING!

"GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRGGGGGGHH!!!!"

I yelled at the top of my lungs, right into the face of my oppressor. I sounded a lot louder than I had liked, and it certainly affected the creatures around me. They stopped for one moment, to stare in fear and anger.

I shouted again, this time a tiny, single ball of light rose from my chest. It floated into the air. Some of the wolves stopped to watch. Others just whimpered and began to back away. The longer I shouted, the bigger it grew. So I did, until I was pretty sure my lungs would die out. The light was as big as my fist when I stopped.

As soon as I stopped, the ball burst. With great effort, I raised my arms to cover my eyes. What came with it was an unrelenting force, strong enough to push me into the ground, and threw the monsters off their feet, back into the trees. It sent out a wave that could be seen and felt. From the ground, I watched as the Timber Wolves retreated, cowering and whimpering at this unknown power.

Soon, the sounds of activity around me stopped. I was alone again. Like I was glowing on the ground. I could feel no pain, I was just tired.

I can't...die here...

I rolled onto my front and got up on one, bleeding knee. A hole where the fabric was torn. Rarity's clothes were certainly not made for fighting.

My whole body shook at the effort it took to stand. As soon as I straightened up, my knees buckled and gave way. Confirming that I wouldn't go any further. I was exhausted and without looking, I was pretty sure half my chest was covered in blood.

Using what energy I had left, I raised my head. It hurt my shoulder and neck, but I couldn't breathe face down. So there I lay, thinking it was the end of the line. The shame filled my heart. I had disappeared off the face of two worlds now.

Just as I had given up hope. I heard a slow clopping through the woods. My eyelids were getting heavy and I strained to see who was there.

A pony that dawned a brown cloak stopped a few meters away. It didn't say anything, it didn't do anything. The hood of the cloak covered the pony's face.

I spoke two last words before I slipped away.

"Help... me..."

Ugh... Am I dead?

"Surprisingly enough, you're not dead. Congratulations, asshole."

Wait, so where am I?

"You're asleep! Let's wake up and find out shall we?"

I phased back into consciousness. Still closing my eyes, I sensed for the pains in my body.

Not much? Only my chest.

I wasn't sure why I wasn't feeling anything else, besides a slight neck pain. But then I remembered. Somepony saw me.

I opened my eyes. Hanging above me was a spin-off of a strange tiki mask. I was shocked at first, then more so when I realized I was in a room full of such things. There were also jars of items, potions, strange objects...

I knew exactly where I was.

Zecora's Hut.

I turned my head as slowly as possible. A black and white striped zebra with a same coloured mowhawk was talking to something.

I sat up, letting her know I was awake. She calmly turned to me. And what followed her made my face pale.

Behind her stood the Mane Six, looks of mixed confusion, concern, anger and betrayal were obviously present.

Uh oh...

Chapter 17: Betrayal And Acceptance

Betrayal And Acceptance

Until that day, I thought waking up next to Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie without any recognition was the worst way to wake up.

No! Waking up to find all of the Mane Six looking mad as hell at you is worse!

But it's not as bad as almost getting eaten by a pack of wooden wolves right?

Wrong! Physically maybe. But inside, it feels like you're being sentenced in court; You know you did the wrong things, but you don't know how screwed you are.

That was all I could think of then. Weakly sitting there on a strange bed, bandaged across the upper body, and horrible mental images filling my brain.

The Mane Six were standing at the other side of Zecora's hut, where thay had been conversing with the accented zebra. Zecora was the first to see me awaken, and spoke first.

"So you have awoken it seems, although it looks like your friends are not pleased..." her face gave nothing away when she spoke in the mysterious way that she did. She slowly trotted to another part of her hut, letting the awkward silence settle in.

In silence, the other ponies one by one walked up to the where I lay. Their faces were twisted with different emotions. Soon, they surrounded the bed. It made me feel helpless. But they just stood there, keeping on with their silent punishment, staring into my very soul.

"So how long have I been out?" I spoke in a quiet voice, attempting to break the silence.

"About fifteen hours, the same amount of time since you left. So you've basically wasted your attempt at going without us." I have never heard Twilight Sparkle respond in such a cold monotone. Ever.

It went back into silence. I took the time to look at every ponies expression. Twilight was agitated, giving a slight frown and eyebrows that cringed to the center. Applejack gave the same look, her hat shadowing half her face. Rarity just looked exasperated, like she could just give up hope right there and then. Pinkie Pie was more confused than angry. Her frown was accompanied by a pair of sad-looking light blue eyes and a raised brow. Her mane was deflated slightly. Fluttershy showed more concern than anger or confusion. Knowing her, she didn't care as much about the incident as much as anyone getting hurt.

But what really scared me was the way Rainbow Dash gave me the evil eye. Her scarlet irises could have torn through flesh, and she looked like she would do just that, if her friends weren't there.

"Say something, idiot!"

I'm thinking I'm thinking...

I had to face the music. The lack of noise just made things worse anyway. Without much thought, I blurted out.

"I'm sorry..."

"SORRY!?" Rainbow Dash bolted at me through gritted teeth, and pinned my shoulders to the bed. The pain from the injuries returned as she did so. Dash's actions shocked some ponies, especially Fluttershy.

"YOU THINK YOU CAN JUST RUN OFF LIKE THAT? WITHOUT TELLING ANYPONY?!" She was yelling straight into my face.

"Rainbow, please... you're hurting him!" Fluttershy spoke up, but didn't act.

"YOU ALMOST GET YOURSELF MAULED BY WOLVES! WE HAD TO SAVE YOUR HUMAN HIDE, AND ALL YOU CAN SAY IS SORRY?!"

A shade of lavender magic lifted the cyan pegasus away.

"Stop it Rainbow Dash! That never solves any problems."

Rainbow Dash resisted at first, but it seemed best not to punch the living crap out of the Human. For now. Twilight Sparkle spoke again. At me this time, with cold emotion.

"That was the stupidest thing you've ever done. I'm starting to wonder if your species is always this reckless!"

"Look Twilight, I-"

"You could have told us before you left like that! Why didn't you?"

"I didn't want you to follow me!"

That declaration took them aback. All this time they probably didn't know why I did what I did. But at that point, even I began questioning why I did that. Why had I left without thinking twice? It shocked most of them from that bit of news. I could see that it had even hurt them.

"... Fine. If you don't want our help, have it your way! Let's go girls." Twilight turned to leave first. Followed by Rarity, who held her head high, Applejack, who gave a final nod of disappointment. Pinkie Pie stared at me for a while more before her mane fully deflated in sadness. Fluttershy was still sitting by the bedside, stuck in the decision of leaving or staying. Rainbow Dash didn't even bother looking back.

"Wait!" I turned over to get up, but was stopped by the pain at m chest and shoulder. I cringed a little, slowly sitting up on the side of the bed.

"I... I'm sorry..." I said it again. By now, I was felt horrible. Both physically and emotionally. But I was going to make up for what they've done.

They stopped at the door and turned around, awaiting whatever explanation I had to give.

"I... I know what I did was dumb. It is certainly the stupidest thing I've ever done... and I've done some pretty stupid things. But the truth is, the reason I didn't want you girls to follow me, was so that you wouldn't get hurt. I know it's a dangerous journey." I placed a hand over my bandaged shoulder. "Point proven..."

"Why didn't you just tell us this earlier? We can handle ourselves!"

"Because I would never forgive myself if anything happened to you girls!" It surprised the Mane Six quite a bit from hearing me say that.

"You girls have become more than just an awesome cartoon show for me. You girls have become my friends. Sure, you thought I was hostile when I got here. But you ponies took me in when I was lost. You gave me a place to sleep every night and a purpose to wake up every morning. And how do I repay you? By abandoning you girls. I guess I got what I deserved."

"But now I realize, doing this as a solo mission would certainly kill me. So... and I know after all the crap I've put you through... I'm asking for your help." I was ready for a negative response. I tear welled up in my eye, thinking that I would lose some of the best friends I had ever met. Not only that, but I owed my life to them now.

"Please...?"

They paused for a moment, but the cold shoulder treatment faded. Twilight was the first to smile. Soon, they all were showing sympathy. "Apology accepted."

Rainbow Dash flew back to the bed, lifting a front leg, and kicked me on the uninjured shoulder.

"That's for being a jackass and almost killing yourself!" and then the sneer turned into a grin.

She then flew in for a warm, painful, hug.

"And this is for the fact you're still alive."

"Dash," I grunted, "you're crushing my chest..."

"Heh, sorry."

Fluttershy hopped onto the bed and joined in the embrace, the love and care obviously showing.

"Oh, I was so worried! That night, I didn't know what you meant. And then next morning you were gone, and I thought you..."

"Died?"

"Had left forever..."

The rest of the Six joined in, giggling and speaking in sympathy. They aggravated the injury, but I didn't care in the least. Through the pain, I raised my arms and returned the embrace. Feeling each and every one of their different coloured coats. They were so forgiving. So caring and trusting.

That's the power of Friendship...

I had never found such friends in my life. I had never felt happier. This is far more than a children's Television Show by now.

"I would never leave you girls." A single tear escaped my eye."Not now, not ever."

We remained in each other's arms until Zecora returned. She carried a bowl on a tray into the room. She placed it at the bedside table.

"I see you have recovered fast. The number of gashes you had were quite vast."

The bowl held soup, or maybe some potion. Either way, it smelt good and I just remembered how ravenously hungry I was.

"What do you mean?" I picked up the bowl.

"Well I'm sure you remember how badly scratched up you were?" Twilight cut in.

I recalled pains not only on my chest and shoulder, but my entire body. But now there was none.

"I remember being half-covered in my own blood, so yeah."

"Well, we were looking for you at the time. It was sort of hopeless, considering how big Everfree is. But Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy saw some sort of... beacon. A bright wave swooped across the forest. The gust of wind that followed blew about quite a bit of vegetation. We got the Air Balloon and followed where it came from, and sure enough, you were there. Beaten up and unconscious. Zecora was around there at the time and was there when we found you."

I placed the now-empty bowl back to the side. It was my turn to explain.

"Well, I was attacked. By Timber Wolves more specifically." This scared a few ponies, but they listened curiously. "I held them off for a little bit, but not for as long as I hoped. They all attacked at once and I thought I would... die. But, and I don't know how I did this, I produced some strange force. It pushed everything away, and I mean EVERYTHING. The wolves had gotten into me pretty badly by then though."

I checked myself. It was true though. The gashes on my legs and arms were healed. I wonder how I could have possibly healed that fast.

"The really deep injuries haven't fully healed yet, but I'm still surprised all the other lighter injuries have almost vanished." Twilight was examining me like a doctor in a hospital.

"I think I know why. Where's the pendant?"

Rarity magicked it from a corner of the hut, where the rest of my possessions were among the jars and potions. I grabbed the medallion in my palm.

You did this didn't you?

"Indeed I did. You can thank me."

You told me never to thank myself.

I closed my eyes, cleared my mind and concentrated. I sensed where the last few aches and pains were, the scars and scabs. Then, I thought about recovery and healing, mentally imagining them closing and disappearing from my skin.

I opened my eyes, seeing the outline of visible scars glowing, and then fading into nothing. Everypony watched in awe.

"Even magic can't do that so quickly!" Twilight questioned, "How did you do that?"

"I sort of willed for it to happen..." I felt the rest of my body, I hadn't noticed another bandaged area on my thigh, and that hurt too. "But it seems that it won't work so fast on serious injuries."

Fluttershy nuzzled the wound. "I'm just happy you're alright."

It seemed she had totally forgiven me for purposely putting her to sleep that night. I guess it was expected from the Element of Kindness.

I wore the pendant once more, hanging from my neck.

"I haven't told you girls yet. But when I wear this, I become physically enhanced. I bet without it, I wouldn't be here."

"Self-recovery, Cloud-walking, Magical pulses. Gosh danggit, Keith, what else d'ya have up yer sleeve!" Applejack chuckled.

I have no idea...

I decided to see whether I was well enough to walk. With a little bit of effort, I moved my uninjured leg off the bed and put m weight on it.

"Now hold on, Cowboy! That may not be the best idea right now..." Applejack protested.

"I'll be fine, Applejack. It'll be gone in a couple of days... I think..."

The other leg soon followed, but the pang of pain and muscle ache became present. It took me off guard when my leg buckled. It was minor, but still inconvenient. Fluttershy immediately appeared at my side, giving support.

"Maybe you shouldn't walk for a while."

"Nonsense, Twilight. If my natural recovery rate can increase rapidly like that, it should be gone soon." Leaving the support of the yellow pegasus, I tried to walk ot my things. I could only limp. "Okay, maybe a few days..."

"I'll get them for you!" Pinkie Pie bounced across the room cheerily. "Y'know, when you were out, Zecora worked on your wounds! And it wasn't the best time to say it, but it was really funny how she struggled to take your clothes off! You see she-"

"Pinkie dear, not now!" Rarity cut her off before she could go into unwanted detail.

The pink pony returned with my items. My hoodie, backpack, and sword... which seemed to have been cleaned. I equipped everything, slowly. The strap of the sword kept pressing into my shoulder injury, so I wound up wearing it at the waist. Within a few minutes, I felt like I was ready to go.

"So what say we continue, shall we?" I tried to sound optimistic.

"Wait, seriously? You want to go now? Like, right now?" Rainbow Dash flew to the doorway, ready to leave or block the way, depending on the decision that was made.

"Why not? I feel well enough." I turned to Zecora who had not spoken almost the entire time. "Thanks for taking care of me out there, Zecora. It looks like I owe you one." I bowed my head, which she graciously returned.

"You need not repay me, but stay safe in your quest through the Everfree."

Twilight nodded in agreement. "Don't let your hardheadedness get to you again, Keith. We don't want to take that risk! Though I agree we should go. We have already wasted enough time."

"So, it looks like we're going to have to go back and get the Air Balloon huh?"

"Nope! It's right here!" Twilight magically opened the door. I balanced my weight on Fluttershy, guiding me out the door.

The hut was in the middle of a bigger clearing. But I barely noticed it due to the giant purple Air Balloon that blocked out the sky. I thought it was night time at first because of it. Supplies and two small tents surrounded it.

They camped here for the night? Waiting for me?

When these ponies make you feel bad, they do it good.

"Alight y'all! Let's get goin'!" Applejack hollered, jumping into the floating carriage.

It didn't take long for us to gear up. Soon, we were ready to go.

"Thanks again for everything, Zecora." I waved a final goodbye at the zebra.

"Wait, human. It is not safe to go alone. Take this, in hopes you return home." Zecora retrieved a strange blue potion from her bag. From any gamer's standpoint, it looked like a mana potion. She placed it on the ground in front of her.

"This is a potion of Truesight. Let it guide you in times of fight or flight." She used the hoof to nudge the potion towards me. I picked up, still puzzled by her words.

"I'm afraid I don't understand..."

"This special brew lets you 'see' magic. Use it wisely, before things become tragic."

"Okay... still don't get it though..."

She just smiled and nodded. I picked it up and placed it in my back pack, adding it into my inventory.

"C'mon, Keith! We're wasting daylight here!" Rainbow Dash circled the balloon numerous times in excitement.

I limped over to the basket and climbed in. For four ponies and a human, it wasn't very big. It was quite cramped and there wasn't much space for legroom. Everything else was supplies needed for the trip.

"Isn't this a little uncomfortable? Are we really going to travel like this for almost a week?" I shifted uneasily as Pinkie Pie somehow managed to toss a ship anchor off the carriage.

"Don't worry, Keith! Good ol' Twilight always has a plan!"

"That I do. Hopefully, my triple checked calculations are correct..."

The hot air lifted the balloon, and us, slowly into the air. We rose above the trees and the Everfree forest, heading towards the clouds.

Now the quest really begins.

"I still think you're gonna die."

Even if I do, I'm happy I even got to meet these ponies.

They're the best friends I've ever known.

Chapter 18: Cloud Caravan

Musical Suggestion: Dreamshy - Derpidety
****************************************************************************************************************************************************************

Cloud Caravan

"... He has broken free."

"No matter. Once that traitor returns, we shall deal with him."

"But what about his 'friends'?"

"Don't worry about them. 'He' will distract them."

"But 'He' has been asleep for centuries."

"'He' will awaken, when the time comes."

"'He' just does not know it yet..."

"We should be at the right height soon." Twilight stood, supporting herself on the side of the huge basket.

She never left her gaze at the oncoming sky, although they were already a few hundred feet above the ground. What she was staring at was a layer of clouds. The condensed water vapour combined and formed a large barrier higher in the sky. Soon the Air Balloon would break that barrier.

"Once we are above that point, I'll explain more clearly what I meant." She turned back to sit in the cramped carrier that held three other ponies and a Human. The two Pegasi had raced ahead. "But until then, I had better cast the spell."

"Quietly now, Twilight. Our dear friend has fallen asleep." Rarity pointed at Keith, with his black hood up, his chest rising and falling in rhythm. He was curled up in the corner of the purple basket.

"Oh, he's all tuckered out!"

"Hush, Pinkie dear!" Rarity placed a hoof on the Pink Pony's mouth.

"Poor colt-er... Ah mean guy. Looks like them wounds din't really help 'im rest." Applejack spoke quietly.

"Don't worry, girls." Twilight levitated a spell tome in front of her, reading it word for word. "This shouldn't take a moment."

"Wake up sleepyhead!" A shrill voice of an overly excited Earth Pony shook my eardrums. It shocked me out of any form of weariness.

"You don't have to be so loud Pinkie..." I placed my hands over my eyes, blocking the sunlight that had managed to get pass my hoodie.

"I know! But look where we are!"

Flipping down my hood, I opened my eyes. The only other pony in the basket was Pinkie Pie, who was waving her hoof wildly to the outside of the carrier.

Grabbing the side of the basket, I pulled myself onto my legs.

Still a painful task...

But the sight was worth it. For miles and miles, everywhere around us, was a platform of clouds. There was nothing else, just an endless field of clouds, only to be disturbed by the bright sun that indicated midday. From the thickness, I could not see how high we were from ground level, but the lack of other clouds above us gave a hint. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were taking the moving clouds, and placed them in little gaps or holes in the condensation.

Slightly below the balloon stood the three other ponies that were aerodynamically-alternative. They stood on the clouds now, linking themselves to the basket.

"Welcome to the Sky Desert, Keith!" Twilight tugged the end of her rope, tightening the knot. "Now that's not really the name of this place, but then again, a large collection of clouds never really has one."

"So where are we?" I took in the breath-taking sight, shielding my eyes from the sun that beat down on us. It was bright, but the wind made sure it felt cold.

"Technically, we're still in Everfree Forest. More specifically, we're above it. With less obstructions and resistance, we should be able to cover more distance overtime."

"With this Air Balloon?" I gestured at the rope on the rim of the carrier that connected the Earth ponies to the floating caravan.

"Yuppity yup!" Pinkie Pie had clipped her satchel and herself to the balloon and jumped out, without the fear of falling through the clouds. "All four of us will be pulling it along! And don't worry, Twilight says that things are a lot lighter in the air than on the ground, and it's true! But it's not the same with anvils and crates! Trust me, I know!"

"And if needs be, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy will help too." The two pegasi flew back to the balloon, now caravan.

"That's cool and all, Twilight, but I'd still rather not be tied up to this thing." Raising a hoof at the inflated monstrosity. "It'll only slow me down."

"Um, I wouldn't mind... that is if you girls need it..." Fluttershy spoke up from behind Rainbow Dash.

"I'm helping too." I lifted my good leg over the edge of the basket, but was stopped by Fluttershy, assertive in her need to care for others.

"Oh, nonono you're not even going to walk with your injuries!" She gently pushed me back into the purple basket and blocked me from trying to climb out again.

"I'm fine, Fluttershy!"

"If you're fine, then you're gonna have to get me out of the way!" A playful, menacing grin appeared behind her pink mane.

I froze, mouth slightly ajar and an eyebrow raised. I never thought I would hear words like that come from my favourite pony. That and the fact that I indeed couldn't push past her, even if I wanted to. It was definitely painful to even try. Heaving a sigh, I pushed off the rim back into the basket, defeated.

Fluttershy smiled with both triumph and sympathy. She joined me in the basket, placing a light hoof on the injured shoulder.

"You're not leaving this basket until you are well and fully recovered."

"But I don't want to be some deadweight you girls have to pull around!"

"WE DON'T MIND!" Pinkie Pie yelled happily from outside the caravan. Even in a wounded state, she made me smile.

"So unless we stop for camp, you're not getting out."

I kneeled, leaning on the rim of the basket.

"You girls are just preventing me from running off again, aren't you?" I said jokingly.

"Not at all, Keith!" Fluttershy giggled. "Anyway, if you ever need anything, let me know. I'll take care of you."

"I'm sure Big Mac would agree."

"W...What?"

"Nothing!" I smiled knowingly, although I think I scared Fluttershy. She began to blush, but took to the skies once more before the conversation could continue.

"Is this going to take any longer? I thought this adventure was going to be fun?" Rainbow Dash pouted in the air.

"She's right girls. Let's move while it's still bright!"

The four ponies began to walk. As they did, the rope began to tighten and pull at the Air Balloon. It glided over the Sky Desert with ease.

We had been travelling for a few hours now. The sun, moved by Celestia's godly magic, began to descend. And because I was stuck in the caravan, I didn't know how far we had gone. I was pretty sure I had fallen asleep at one point. I was frustrated because I couldn't do anything, but at the same time, it was too painful to do anything. I needed something to pass the rest of the time.

"This is boring." I spoke aloud from inside the caravan.

"Yeah, there's been nothing but clouds this entire way! Nothing interesting round here!" Rainbow Dash restlessly circled the Air Balloon.

"Let's tell stories to pass the time, girls." Twilight suggested.

"That's a great idea darling! How about I tell all of you about the time I was in Canterlot and met Fancy Pants?" Rarity was about to go on until the rest of the Mane Six interrupted.

"Yeah, you told us that story more times than Ah could count."

"Been there, done that."

"I watched the episode." I added unhelpfully.

"Well, I never!" Rarity dramatized her disappointment, and cantered on with her head held high.

"Well how about you, Keith?" Pinkie Pie inquired. "Why don't you tell us about 'Humanity'?"

I felt my cheeks go hot red.

"Oh, you wouldn't want to hear any of that. I'm just an ordinary guy-"

"You're the only Human in Equestria! How could you be ordinary?"

"Yeah, how did you grow up?"

"Did humans ever get Cutie Marks?"

I took in a deep breath. I didn't want to talk about it, but now that they had brought it up, I fell back on nostalgia. These questions would have to answered eventually.

"Alright... only if you really want to know. It's a long story..." I cleared my throat for no apparent reason.

They Mane Six listened intently as they continued walking on. I stared up at the sunsetting sky, recalling and reminiscing.

"I was born and raised in Singapore -- You guys won't know where that is. I can't remember much about my early years, but when I was six, I was sent to elementary school. We had no magic, and we couldn't fly. We learned the most basic of subjects, and as we grew older, those subjects would expand and branch off to others. This was in hope that when that person grows up, they would specialize and do whatever they did. Unfortunately for me, I wasn't really good at a lot of stuff. I barely scraped my way through the rest of my education... My parents had to keep making me change schools and waste money in the process. I felt bad for making them do so. Hell, if it weren't for them I wouldn't even have made it to college."

"So I just scraped by High School, I took Martial Arts and Breakdancing as co-cirricular activities, and I made a lot of friends. But a lot changed from when I was a kid until now. When I was a kid, I saw nothing bad in the world. Before I was exposed, I thought that the world was filled with good people. People that worked for their day's worth, people that were fair in what they did, and people that would help one another. How wrong I was. The older I got, the more I knew. And I found out that not everyone is going to be a good person. People are ostracized for the most minor of cultural differences. People are stepped on for other people to do better than them. What I really learned was that a lot of people will take advantage of you if you're nice to them. I learned that the hard way..."

"So by the time I finished my education, I saw the world in a totally different light than when I started it. In my philosophy, humans could be the end to themselves. I mean we're talking about a species that almost waged nuclear war for a little bit of oil here. I learned that there was never going to be such a thing as a 'free' or 'transparent' government. My father fed me a lot of knowledge that he said would help me 'survive' in today's world, when I honestly had no heart to tell him I didn't care. What I really wanted was an escape. An escape from the constant bile that's thrown at each other everyday. That was when I heard of this show, and now it has become much more than that. Not just to me, but to the great community that you girls have made. It showed us that not everything is something to be taken advantage of, and that friendship is actually something to be cherished. I feel like it was something forgotten in our fast-paced lives."

I concluded my 'speech'. The Mane Six wore amazed expressions.

"Wow... your world sounds so... different from ours." Twilight spoke first.

"It is way different..." I continued to gaze at the red sun. "Could the six of you promise me something?"

"Uh... sure. What would that be partner?" Applejack tilted her hat back.

"I'll admit that ponies aren't perfect either," I began, "but you guys are still a lot better than Humans. And I don't care how or why you exist. You haven't lost sight of Harmony, and you guys aren't corrupted in the way we are. So please... don't loose sight of Harmony."

It was a loose, but serious promise. I didn't want something else that I loved ruined by corruption.

"Trust us, Keith. It won't happen. We are the Elements Of Harmony." Applejack spoke with the utmost of confidence.

The rest of the Mane Six showed their own sign of agreement. I smiled in reassurance. It felt great knowing this, but something still continued to nag at me in my mind. Something that my Dad had said before, and was proven so many times in real life.

The sun was about to disappear beneath the Sky Desert. I then remembered what I was told, and what I had seen countless times.

Nothing is pure forever.

Chapter 19: Blissful Night

Musical Suggestion: Stars - Vafrous Coyote
*************************************************************************************************************************************************************

Blissful Night

The moon began its daily rise, beginning to shed its luminescent rays onto the undisturbed Sky Desert.

Twilight Sparkle came to a slow halt. The rest of the Mane Six followed suit, tired from the days travel.

"Alright... it's getting late, we should stop for the night." Twilight spoke between deep breaths.

"Phew!" Applejack wiped away beads of sweat from her forehead. "Gotta admit though, that felt like quite a distance!"

"How could you tell, my dear? There's barely been a change in the scenery." Rarity proceeded to retrieve the supplies from the Caravan. "How far have we gone, Twilight?"

Twilight batted off a small piece of cloud from the everlasting platform. It was just big enough to see through. She peered through the gap, lifting her head every once in a while to cross check it with her map.

"We've actually covered quite a bit of ground." The lavender hue of magic rolled the map back into its original form. "A few more days, and we should have found this 'Lost' Civilization!"

Having been stuck in the purple Air Balloon basket for hours, I desperately needed to get out and stretch. After I tossed a few sleeping bags and tents over to Rarity's magical grasp, I climbed out of the confined space of the Air Balloon. I did it ever so slowly, to prevent the muscle aches and pains from returning.

My feet touched down onto the soft, harmless clouds for the second time, the effects of cloudwalking ever-present.

"Sorry for being useless this entire time, girls." I said sincerely. They had technically pulled me along the entire time.

"Oh it's no big deal, Keith." Fluttershy thrust a sleeping bag into my arms.

I watched in expected amazement as Pinkie Pie set up a campfire on top of a moulded cloud stand which she somehow managed to make in the pass few seconds. Even though I have seen such things before, it never ceased to amaze me. I felt my face turn into a longing expression to help.

"But you can still help set up camp." Fluttershy noticed it. "But don't strain yourself. You could-"

"It's alright, Fluttershy I'm fine!" Reassuringly, I stroked the side of her neck. I then stood up, determined to do anything, as long as it meant making myself useful.

We sat in a circle around the campfire Pinkie Pie made. The clouds were not only platforms, but they were softer than any bed on Earth. We still had set up tents around the area and had sleeping bags anyway.

The seven of us lay there, talking. Just talking about life, how things have been in Ponyville, and some events that were not mentioned or seen on the Television. After much discussion, we realized that the events broadcasted on Earth, though still unexplainable, had quite a bit of a time lapse between when it actually happened in Equestria. Although it did somehow vary at times. We decided to leave the fourth wall at that, no longer to attempting to explain or break it. With the exception of Pinkie Pie.

After dinner, we turned our backs to the ground, and gazed at the stars. Twilight spoke of everything she knew in astronomy, and of constellations. And although I wasn't really paying attention, it was nice to see her, and the rest of the Mane Six, content in spending time like this together. As friends.

A sudden urge took over me. It was one of curiousity, and it involved the strange blue potion that Zecora had given to me.

It wouldn't hurt to try it...

I got up and strode to my tent. I returned a moment a later with my backpack, my hand fumbling for the glass container.

I got a hold of it and pulled it out, showing all of the Mane Six what is was.

"Where'd you get that, Keith?"

"Zecora handed it to me just as we were about to leave."

"What is it?"

"Honestly, I'm not sure either. She said something about being able to 'see' magic." I rotated the bottle in my grip. The sludgy blue liquid moved the appropriate manner.

"I've heard of those!" Twilight went into nerd mode once more. "Those potions are quite hard to come by, let alone make!" But her expression changed from excitement to worry. "...But, uh..."

"Something wrong with it?" I inquired. I wasn't prepared to consume anything that would kill me. Not at this stage.

"It's just that... well, that potion has only ever been used on ponies." She began, "Certain Potions and Elixirs may have a different effects on Humans. This one especially since... you know... Humans don't really have magic."

"We don't have magic, but we have Auras." I popped the cork of the container. "Let's try it out shall we?"

Without waiting for a reply, I brought the potion to my mouth, taking a small mouthful of the potion in caution. I put it back down.

"Huh... blueberry." I wiped the remnants from my mouth.

"Feel anything?"

"Nope. Not ye-" The statement soon became false.

Within a few seconds, my vision began to blur. It wasn't the type of blurriness that meant knocking out. It felt like quite the opposite. I felt something in my brain kick into a drive I never sensed existed. It felt like a strange overdrive.

Or there's always a possibility I was just high. I couldn't tell, because I've never been high before either.

After the initial state of confusion, my vision flashed into a different state. I felt my jaw drop as the Mane Six was replaced by silhouettes. Colourful silhouettes.

"Uh... Keith? Ya alright there, cowboy?" Applejack's voice was still loud and clear, but an orange mix of smoke and mist had replaced where her body should have been. It took the shape of each pony, and the colour which each pony represented in harmony. The smoke never faded, and was contained in the physical being of each pony.

I blinked multiple times, but the effect wasn't that temporary. I looked at the rest of the surroundings. The clouds, stars and night sky were a faded tinge of dark blue, even though it was in the night.

I looked down at my hands, and noticed that a white vapour was what replaced my limbs. My next thought was the only thing that I found reference to in a situation like this, because it felt so similar.

HOLY CRAP! I HAVE EAGLE VISION!!

"That white mist your looking at inside you is me by the way."

Thanks for telling me, Captain Obvious.

I surveyed everything else. Anything that contained a life force or magic could be seen through my eyes. But the effect soon faded as well. My sight returned to normal in another flash. The physical forms of the ponies could be seen once again, along with everything else.

I realized I was smiling crazily without knowing. Everypony looked at me in the same way. My mind suddenly went from hyper back to normal. It even made me tired.

"Aww, it's gone." I blinked several more times, ensuring the results.

"The potion isn't meant to last very long, but one symptom is that your entire eyeball pupil and iris turns totally blue while under effect. That's exactly what we saw." Twilight explained.

"You may not have noticed this, dearie, but the silhouettes of Unicorns are slightly denser than those compared to Pegasi and Earth Ponies. Obviously from the fact that Unicorns can control magic." Rarity tossed her mane back while she spoke.

"Well, this is cool and all, but I'm going to sleep. My nap schedule is totally messed up from this trip!" Rainbow Dash pulled a cloud aside and threw herself onto it, assuming a sleeping position. She went was out like a light.

"Well Ah'm not sure 'bout you folks, but I'm hittin' the hay too. We got a looong way ahead of us!" Applejack yawned and retreated to her tent.

"We all definitely need our beauty sleep! Goodnight, darlings!" Rarity trotted away to her tent.

This left Twilight, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie around the campfire with me.

"I don't know about you guys, but I'm sleeping under the stars!" Twilight levitated a sleeping bag to a slight curvature in the cloud's platforms.

Pinkie Pie wished everyone a quick goodnight before pulling a pink nightcap out of nowhere and jumping back into the Air Balloon basket. This left me and Fluttershy left at the campfire.

We didn't speak for a few moments. But Fluttershy suddenly spoke up...

"I... There's nothing between me and Big Mac anymore, Keith." The yellow pegasus' mane covered her face once more, but there was sadness in her voice.

"W-Why?" This news upset me a little. I didn't like to see Fluttershy sad, but I never expected relationships not to work out like that.

"It's... nothing..." Fluttershy got up, and clopped back to her tent. Her head drooping, she said one final quiet...

"Goodnight..." She then disappeared to the confines of her sleeping space.

I was left there to wonder what she had meant. It troubled me, but maybe I was too quick to assume from the start.

Maybe I'll ask her friends tomorrow...

I shook my head in slight frustration, and picked up my backpack and sleeping bag. I had decided to camp out under the stars as well that night.

Moving further away from the firelight, I formed my own little slope in from the clouds, and lay down there, the moonlight still as bright as any Sun's.

"Oh hi, Keith! Camping out as well?" I hadn't noticed Twilight a few meters away.

"Yeah..." I drew in closer to the lavender unicorn. Now was a better time to ask than any. "Can I ask you something? It's about Fluttershy."

"It's about Big Macintosh isn't it?"

"Uh... yes... you knew then?" It took me by surprise. Maybe I was out of date in news.

"We all do. But she doesn't know that yet." Twilight continued, "You just got here, so I wouldn't expect you to fully understand. It was a 'Spring Fling' sort of thing, y'know? It started out a couple months ago, but... well let's just say, feelings change overtime. More drastically so, since preparations."

"What do you mean? Do I have something to do with this?"

"No! Not at all! It's just that when you arrived, Fluttershy and Big Mac weren't really hitting it off like they used to. Why do you think we hardly see the two in one place nowadays"

I thought back when I saw Fluttershy flying away from Sweet Apple Acres. The doubts began to kick in.

Could I have seen it wrongly?

"I'm not sure what's been going on more recently because of this trip, but I'm a little worried about her." Twilight turned to face me, she was serious now.

"Keith, you know how Fluttershy is almost always quiet?"

"Yes..."

"It's been part of her nature since she was young, she can't help it. But she still sees the need to make friends. The need to be cared for. The need to be... well... loved."

"How is she not loved? She has you girls?"

"Not in that way, Keith. She hasn't seen her family in so long. She has tried to find other ways to fill that gap. But the truth is, she's just a little lonely, Keith. And even though we're her friends, it's a little hard trying to get closer to her."

I took in what Twilight said. I never thought that such a quiet pegasus would turn out to be like that, but it explained a few things. It also explained the need for her to constantly care for animals. Was she trying to fill a gap in her heart all this time?

"Thanks for telling me, Twilight... I'll sleep on it..." without waiting for her response, I moved away, back into my own privacy. Laying down once more, I needed something to get my mind off the subject.

I withdrew the Book of Thieves from my backpack. Flipping to the section that read 'Humans'. I read through more of the parts I had missed.

They are an intriguing race. They speak as we do, and are quite peaceful. They seemed to guard a certain something. Something that was of utmost importance to them, and it is now our objective to find out what.They only referred to it as 'The Medallion'. But other than that, they would not speak of it...

I continued to read. I figured the more I knew on them, the better. The book told of their culture and traditions. They seemed to have evolved very similarly to those of men in medieval ages.

Before long, I felt the waves of sleep take over. I pulled my hoodie over my eyes once more. I removed troubled thoughts from my mind, realizing how exhausted I was. I shut my eyes, letting sleep bring me slowly into a blissful night's rest.

Chapter 20: The Rise Of The Hydra

Musical Suggestion: Go choose your own music! Don't let me make you listen to stuff! (Kidding. I'm just tired.)
****************************************************************************************************************************************************************

The Rise Of The Hydra

We were about to set off once more, breaking camp at the break of dawn. The rays of the sun became brighter with every passing minute.

Everything was packed, linked up and ready to move. With the urge to not be stuck in the basket throughout the entire day, I tested walking and moving my injured arm and shoulder. I could walk straight with less effort now. The buff of advanced healing was really effective. Although I still had a slight limp, I felt perfectly fine. But knowing somepony, They wouldn't let me off of that Caravan until they were sure I could at least run.

"Hey Rainbow Dash? Mind if I hitch a ride?" I threw the rest of my stuff into the basket.

"Aw, d'ya have to?"

"C'mon! It's better than being stuck in that basket all day! I'll be better to scout ahead with anyway." I reached into the one of the supply sacks and pulled out a metal, handheld telescope.

"Fine. But you're probably just going to slow me down!"

I ignored her reluctant look as I mounted her, just like we had experimented the first time.

"Hope you can handle the speed, pal. We don't need you blacking out again!"

Before I could make any form of a witty comeback, she launched herself into the sky. It surprised me, but not as much as it did to the others. The wind pressed me down to lean in on the cyan pegasus' back, the velocity steadily increasing. Fluttershy watched in suppressed worry.

"Don't fall off there, Cowboy!" Applejack yelled to stay within earshot.

"Don't worry! We're on clouds aren't we?"

I could only hope she had heard me before Rainbow Dash raised the altitude, and brought us to circle the Cloud Caravan.

"Hey, Dash?"

"Yeah?"

"Can I ask you something?"

"Yeah, what's up?"

I figured it would be best to ask Rainbow Dash about Fluttershy, seeing as they were friends longer than the rest of the Mane Six. And what better time than when flying alone with said Pegasus?

"Has Fluttershy always been this quiet?"

"Well, kind of. But she's not as quiet now as she was when we were in High School."

"I'm guessing you know about her and Big Mac?"

"Psht. Please, that hardly lasted long enough to be counted as a 'thing'."

"Okay okay. Guess I shouldn't have brought that up yesterday then..."

"You brought it up?! You're such an idiot!" She shot me an annoyed glance, never losing concentration on flying.

"How was I to know?!" I shot back, a little pissed off myself.

"Look, Keith. Maybe you don't know this, but she hasn't seen her family in years. She failed her final flight test, and chose to live on the ground. She rarely returns to Cloudsdale and hasn't heard from her Parent's since. Ever thought there was a reason she surrounds herself with animals? Knowing her, she misses her folks. She's lonely."

"I never knew all this..."I let out a sigh. "But you're right. Maybe I shouldn't have. I should at least apologize to her."

"You'd better! If you do anything else to hurt her, remember that I still owe you a beating!" A menacing grin appeared on her face.

"God, what is with you and beating people up?!" I rolled my eyes. "Look, it's getting dark. Let's get back."

We flew back down to our friends, our backs to the red, cloudless sunset.

That night, when everyone left to sleep, I went to find Fluttershy. She was on her cloud, staring at the moon with a bored, sad look on her face. I called out to her at a soft volume.

"Fluttershy?" Even in the quiet it startled her. After she turned to see who it was, she glided off her perch slowly, avoiding any form of eye contact.

"Alright. Uh..." I stammered, scratching the oncoming itch at the back of my head.

Damnit, I suck at apologies.

Fluttershy looked down, kicking up the slightest amount of cloud. In the dark, I couldn't tell whether she was blushing either. It was as quiet as it was awkward. And it was really quiet.

"Dude, just man up. You're talking to a yellow pegasus while standing on clouds in an alternate universe. What else could you screw up?"

I took a deep breath.

"Look, I'm sorry alright? I shouldn't have brought anything up, I shouldn't have assumed anything when I got here, and I shouldn't go around teasing other peopl- I mean ponies like that. Especially not you." I sat down, and stared into the adorable pegasus' face. "Because it's going to break a lot more hearts than yours or mine to see you sad. Remember, you have a whole fan community that loves you, Fluttershy. Well, given that you can't see them, but they do! And-"

I was interrupted by legs wrapping around my neck in a nice warm hug.

"It's okay, Keith. I forgive you. A-And's it not really that big a deal, really..."

"Seriously? Because I was planning to rabble on for a few more minutes." I giggled and returned the embrace, and remained there for a moment. I was just thinking about how fortunate I was right there and then for being able to hug Fluttershy, and the rest of the Mane Six for that matter!

"Um... Keith, you can let go now..."

"Oh right, sorry." I stood back up, a blush obvious on both our faces.

"Well, it's getting late. Goodnight, 'Shy!" I turned around and headed back to the campsite.

"Goodnight... and thanks." She mumbled as she flew back up to her cloud.

It was the third day since we had officially begun our journey. My injuries were no longer painful, so I took the opportunity to finally abandon the confines of the caravan. It felt great to able to move freely again!

I had linked myself up to the balloon as well, helping to pull it just a little bit. At least that way, I didn't feel like a deadweight.

"According to the map, we should be coming up to a mountainous area...", Twilight said, with her face buried into the map.

I shaded my eyes, searching the skyward plain.

"I don't see any mountains. Perhaps you read the map wrong?"

"Impossible! I coordinated with this map at least five times!" Twilight smiled sheepishly. "Not that it makes much of a difference..."

Just then, a streak of rainbow flew in our direction, followed by a yellow speck. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy returned from scouting ahead.

"Found anything, Rainbow Dash?"

"We sure did! You guys might wanna see this." She pointed a hoof into the distance. I pulled out the telescope and extended its viewing range. Through the fish-eyed lens, I spotted a gap in the Sky Desert. The tip of of what looked like a huge rock stuck out of the center of it.

"Uh, Twilight? I think we found your mountain..."

"I told you it was right!" She magicked the telescope from my grasp and looked through it herself. "Huh... the clouds seem a light... off colour there..."

"Curious are we?" Rarity said wearily. "Are you sure that's the best of ideas at this time, Twilight?"

"LET'S GO!" Pinkie Pie zoomed ahead, only to be stopped by the restrains of the Air Balloon. "C'MON C'MON C'MON! ADVENTUUUUUUUUUURRE!"

Applejack chuckled. "There ain't no stoppin' that pony once she gets her mind on somethin'. C'mon let's get a closer look!"

It didn't take long to reach the dark-clouded area, and it was a lot bigger than we had thought it was.

Cutting off an entire section of the Sky Desert, the clouds outlined the openings to the mountains. The one we had seen was the tallest one, poking through the surface. The icy blue peak was an eyesore when contrasted with the green, murky clouds. It was like a canyon in the sky, only it wasn't as hot and it wasn't red or orange.

The green clouds were smaller and more dispersed than the normal clouds, and they smelled worse. Cloud walking around on those looked hard, but they cut off our route.

"Gas Spores..." Twilight examined one, making sure not to touch it. "A collection of concentrated gases. Flammable." She proceeded to poke it, it bounced off lightly, but didn't disperse. "And they smell horrible!" She concluded her little explanation.

"We can't walk across these." Rainbow Dash lightly landed on one, and took off again before the cloud could fall apart into smaller forms. "They don't break on contact, but they can't take our weight either. We'll have to fly across."

"We can't do that either. We can't go any higher and raising the altitude anymore will make it hard to breathe. And we can't go through it because at the gas concentration up here, there's a high chance that our Air Ballon might... well... explode."

I pried an opening in the plain-clouded surface and looked below.

"Girls, there's a swamp at the feet of these mountains."

Looking down, dense vegetation, and discoloured water could be seen. The trees around the area were a different shade of green compared to the other trees, and could clearly be seen from our topographical position. I didn't realize how high we were.

"Now that is a strange geographical position. A dingy little swamp at the feet of these mountainous alps?" Rarity didn't step anywhere near the green gaseous globs that floated around us. "I'm not even going near these little horrors, so you can forget about crossing from here!"

"Then Ah guess the only way from here is down. Gases ain't so concentrated down there, and we can get across safely. And besides, that swamp is hardly 'little'!" Applejack's suggestion seemed like the only sensible one. We climbed aboard into the Air Balloon, still linked.

"Bye Dashie! Bye Fluttershy! We'll see ya on the other side!" Pinkie Pie waved hysterically at the two pegasi.

"Careful, girls! You know what can lurk in swamps!" Those were Fluttershy's last words before we made our slow descent to a decent enough height of passing.

We grew closer to the ground and the world became enlarged from the view we had seen it as. The swamps and mountains were gigantic to what we had assumed earlier!

"A few more meters... and..." Twilight was magically controlling the flame that controlled the balloon. I never saw it, but she said that the flame burned from a luminescent magical firestone. We slowed, and then came to a stop from our descent.

"There! This should be safe enough!" Twilight exclaimed in triumph.

We began to drift lazily over the pungent marshlands. The water was blown and the leaves a distinctive lack of green. Every once in a while, a bubble would rise to the gunky surface, and pop soon after.

"This is absolutely disgusting!" Rarity shuddered, taking in the sight from the basket. "Good thing we have no need to descend any further!"

The gunky bubbles stopped immediately. It ceased without any apparent reason... or so we thought.

Silence swept over the landscape, only to be interrupted by gusts of wind. The swamp stood still. The ponies looked over the edge of the basket with worried faces. Everything had become quiet. Too quiet...

I facepalmed. Everything was a tell-tale sign that something was going to happen.

The bubbles quickly returned, but more rapidly and in grater numbers. Along with it came ripples and trembles that shook the depths of the brown water and the nearby vegetation. The ripples came from the center of the lake-sized water hole. Water rose like a fountain!

"Rarity, you spoke too soon..." I said with an exasperated sigh.

From that point, a scaly, hammer-shaped head burst through the surface. A deafening, shrill roar came from its monstrous jaws. It was followed by another head. And another.

It surfaced to a certain point, where it was obviously visible enough to see that the three heads were connected to one, large body. The three heads were no more than a few tens of meters away from us!

The three identical heads stretched skyward, followed by three long necks. The monsters were the same colour as the water it camouflaged in; muddy brown, with greenish-yellow eyes.

The four ponies shrieked in terror.I felt the colour drain from my face, too frightened to emit any sound. This wasn't a creature that was new to me either, but that didn't make it less deadly. Especially since it was coming closer...

"HYYDRAAAA!!!!"

Chapter 21: "...And You Take The High Road."

****************************************************************************************************************************************************************

"...And You Take The High Road."

"Ugh! What's taking them so long!" Rainbow Dashed flew back and forth impatiently. "It's not that hard to duck under some clouds, right?"

"I'm pretty sure they'll be here soon... right?" Fluttershy was concerned from the beginning, but it got her really worried when even Rainbow Dash began to have doubts.

As if it were an answer to both their questions, a shrill roar blew skyward, shaking the clouds.

The two pegasi put their hooves over their ears, blocking out the ear-shredding sounds. But they already knew what creature could make such a sound. They shared the same look of fear, and uttered in simultaneously.

"Hydra!"

The three-headed beast advanced on us, every second bringing it closer to the Air Balloon. The Air Balloon that, if crashed, could fatally wound or kill us.

"Faster Twilight! Faster!" Pinkie Pie shook Twilight Sparkle in desperation.

"We can't, Pinkie! This is the fastest an Air Balloon can go!"

"That Hydra's comin' up mighty fast! Do somethin'!"

"All our possessions are in this basket! If he destroys it, we're surely bound to perish out here!" Rarity added frantically. "And I can't bear to fall into that mud-heap!"

I ignored the bickering, and never took my eyes of the Hydra. It would have been so cool if it weren't trying to pull us out of the sky.

My mind raced furiously for a solution.

Chances of outrunning it?

"Nil."

Chances of defeating it?

"Zilch."

Chances of surviving if he gets to us anyway?

"Same result."

It all seemed to end the same way. There was no ridding us of the Hydra now! If only we had more time!

Time! Stall for time!

"Twilight! Keep the balloon going! Pinkie Pie! Got your Party Cannon?"

"Yup! Never leave home without it!"

"W-Wait! What in the hay do you think yer doin'!?" Applejack protested.

"I believe it's called being a 'jackass', according to Rainbow Dash." I was psyching myself into fight mode, if I had it in me. I propped myself up on the edge of the basket, hoping that what I was going to do wasn't going to kill me.

"Pinkie Pie! Once I'm off, use the cannon to propel you guys to the other side. Get there as fast as you can! And get Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy down here!"

"Have you gone mad, Keith?!" Rarity's face twisted in frustration as well as fear.

"If we don't do anything, we're all going to die!" I retorted. For some strange reason, I was smiling. "And don't worry! I'm not going to die down there!"

I sat on the edge, and mentally counted down.

Onetwothree!

"STAY SAFE! GO!" I leaned back, fully aware that nothing would catch me. I fell over the edge of the basket, falling headfirst to the swamp below.

"KEITH! YOU'RE STILL LINKED!" Rarity screamed at the last second from the basket. I noticed the hooked roped still attached to my waist.

Oh... yeah...

The rope caught my leg in mid-drop, coiling around my foot and ankle. Before I could react, the rope jerked itself, and my leg in the process. It was stopping me from falling. I felt the blood rush to my head. Looking back up, I noticed the Air Balloon tilting due to my weight. I could hear faint cries coming from the basket!

But now I was in a worse situation. I was hanging upside down at least a hundred meters above the ground, and my leg was tangled in rope. The rapidly approaching Hydra didn't help either, with it's massive jaws no more than a hundred yards away.

Cut yourself loose!

I felt for my sword hilt. I drew it once my hand felt the cold metal handle.

I pulled myself up slightly, aiming the swing. The Hydra was half the distance from earlier by now.

I swung the sword, cutting neatly through the rope. I felt myself free falling again. The wind resistance pressed against my face and clothes.

The Hydra watched as I fell from the Air Balloon, spread eagled and sword in hand. I held in my scream, and instead curled into a ball.

"Cannonball!"

Falling the rest of the hundred meters, I came to land in the middle of the dirty water, absorbing most of the force. It felt almost peaceful, staying the water for that time.

No. They're still in danger!

Eyes closed, I swam to the surface, trying to formulate a plan. It didn't take long to realize I had no plan. The was one thing that kept me from yanking my head off on a lot of occasions.

Thinking in 'video game'.

Boss Battle: Hydra

Game Mode: Survival

Assistance ETA: Approximately five minutes

I broke the surface, and swam towards the bank of the pond. I noticed the shadow of the Hydra darkening the area around me. But it didn't notice me. I picked up a random rock, and whispered to myself just before I chucked it harmlessly off the monster. Whether in hopelessness, or excitement, I had always wanted to say it in the context of real life.

"Let the game begin..."

"It's getting closer!!" Rarity stamped her hooves repeatedly in the basket. "He's going to *GASP* eat us!"

"OH, NO HE'S NOT!" Pinkie Pie pulled her Party Cannon out of a sack that was half its size. She hitched it to the rim of the basket. With a crazy grin on her face, the pink Earth pony aimed it directly at the center head of the Hydra.

"EAT CAKE, YOU BIG, FAT MEANIE!!!"

The loud bang of the cannon surprised two of the Hydra's heads. The third and center head was too busy getting pelted in the face with baked goods and pastries.

The humungous beast stumbled backwards, surprising the other two heads even further.

"Great job Pinkie Pie!" Twilight's horn glowed, concentrating her magic and reacting with the firestone that held up the Air Balloon."Now fire it the other way, or we'll be going backwards!"

The four ponies realized that the Hydra had stopped approaching. They watched in curiosity, and then shock, seeing that their Human friend had taken the Hydra's attention.

"YO! HAMMERHEAD!" Keith was seen waving wildly. "EVER TASTED HUMAN BEFORE?!"

The brightly-coloured piece of heavy weaponry turned to the opposite direction. Pinkie Pie fired it again. The basket shook, but moved forward from the force.

"Keep at it, Sugarcube! We'll be outta here in no time!" Applejack spoke, while watching Keith run off in the opposite direction, the Hydra hot on his heels. "We also gotta get Keith outta there as soon as possible!"

"Oh, god! What the hell am I doing?!" I sprinted through the pungent banks of the swamp, splashing up mud with every step. There was no point turning back. Not when something more than twenty times your height and has two more heads than you is in the way.

"This was a way better idea back in that Balloon!"

I risked a second to turn my head. I was greeted by the full face of one of the Hydra's heads. It's beastly green eyes stared into mine. It only made my heart beat faster, along with the will to live.

Its mouth opened to emit an animalistic cry, revealing rows of jagged, sharp teeth that could not have possibly existed when it was on TV.

A shout escaped my throat as I made the short burst to avoid the clenches of the beast's jaws.

Can't take this shit forever! I gotta hide!

"Wheretorunwheretorunwheretorun...!" I said to myself, looking left and right for any sort of place to escape from the monster's line of sight.

An overturned tree stuck out of the gunk, along with other tall plants. It lay in the center of a giant mud puddle, and we were approaching it fast.

It's a better chance than anything. Now how can I distract it?

"Remember that light you used to go through the forest?"

Good idea!

We were not much further from the giant log now. It was now or never!

Slowing down and grabbing the pendant in hand, I turned round but continued to run backwards. It was a matter of timing. I had to get all three heads in on the flash at once.

A phone's LED might work better in this instance...

I proceeded to grab my Iphone from my pocket. With amplified magic, it would work even better than it was made to do.

The Hydra saw it as a chance. All three heads dived in, eyes wide and mouths wider, just as I'd hoped. I raised the Apple product above my head, and covered my eyes.

"SMILE FOR THE BIRDIE!" In that instant, i felt the wind get knocked out of me. But it wasn't from the Hydra.

From behind my sleeve, I still saw a glimpse of the giant, blinding light that came from the small white rectangle's camera. The surprised shriek of the Hydra was heard as well.

Lowering my arm, I saw the Hydra's eyes closed and dazed. Now was my chance! I sprinted to the side, towards the overturned tree. I took a running leap, throwing myself at the foot of the titled trunk. The dirty water splattered my face, but that was the least of my concerns. I was more worried about whether it heard me.

Submerging myself in the shallow brown puddles, I lay beneath the trunk. Shadows camouflaged the rest of my head as I pulled up my hoodie and stuck out an inch above the water level.

Wet? Check. Cold? Check. Breathless and covered in crap? Check. At least I'm still alive...

The Hydra let out another cry, but this time it was different. It was angrier. I kept my head down, but I felt the tremors of the giant footsteps that stomped about. It was looking for me. The center head of the Hydra suddenly spewed out a jet of fire, incinerating anything that touched it. It threw a flame around the area, with my praying that it wouldn't come any closer.

I had forgotten that, in Greek mythology, Hydra's could do that. And it only made matters worse.

The Hydra continued its small tantrum for a few more minutes, enraged at the fact that it lost its prey. It stormed off, away from me, but still detectable. I released the breath that I held in unintentionally. I lifted my head to the skies to check if the Balloon had passed. Relief swept over me when I spotted them rising up to the mountains, with the basket swinging slightly from Pinkie's cannon force.

But now I had a problem. I was stuck down here! Fighting with it is totally out of the question! Sheathing the sword, i quickly sought for a solution. I couldn't hold out under a log, it would find me soon. I just had to distract it long enough...

Alright, so what do we know about Hydras?

Don't cut off their heads, that's for sure. So how do I damage it?

I took in the surroundings, finding another path for escape. The swamp ran on for miles! I now smelt like the nauseating gas spores that dotted the Sky Desert.

Wait... that's it!

With only the mountains breaking the monotony of the environment, there was no where else to go but up. A simple plan formulated in my brain. It wasn't a good one, but it was better than being found helpless out here by that thing.

"Crap." I said silently, "And I haven't rock-climbed in years!"

"C'mon! C'mon!" Pinkie Pie jumped on her hooves. "Who knows what trouble is going on in that icky place!"

"An' by the sounds of it, Ah don't think it's pretty!" Applejack peered over the edge of the rising Air Balloon. They had passed a few layers of clouds now, and could no longer see what was happening.

Twilight and Rarity's horns glowed brightly in their own colours, aiding the balloon higher into the sky. They were a safe distance away by now, but they couldn't say the same for their human friend.

"Girls, look! It's Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy!" Pinkie Pie threw her hooves in the air, signalling to the Pegasi. They noticed the Balloon and were coming up fast.

"We heard the Hydra!" Rainbow Dash hovered about the Air Balloon. "But at least you girls are sa-... hey, where's Keith?"

"Is he in danger?" Fluttershy chimed in.

"Uh... yeah, about that...-"

"The Hydra was going to eat our Balloon! So Keith bravely jumped down to face the hydra and buy us some time! He got stuck at first, but-"

"WHAT?!" Rainbow Dash cut off Pinkie Pie.

"Oh, this is bad this is bad this is bad this is bad..." Fluttershy hovered in a circle, chanting her worries away.

Another furious cry came from the swamp, and echoed through the mountains.

"You girls gotta go help 'im!" Applejack said. "Time spent talkin' is time he could be gettin' eatin' in! Go!"

Without haste, the two Pegasi raced to Equestria's surface. Bursting through the clouds, the sight they saw brought amazement and fear.

The Hydra was heading for the mountains, and it didn't look too happy. It had its eyes on something. A black figure was seen, climbing up an angled rock face.

"What in the name of Celestia is he doing?!" Rainbow Dash darted forward at top speed, with Fluttershy not far behind.

Straining myself, I pulled myself up to the next ledge. Once I had climbed up, I collapsed onto my back, feeling the burn from upper body muscles. Another jet of flame nipped at my shoes, almost burning off me from the knees down.

I wasn't sure how high I had climbed, but I knew there was a good distance between me and the Hydra by now.

Panting, I rolled over and got back up on my fight. Peering over the small ledge I had climbed onto. I smiled when I realized that the Hydra was still stuck on the ground. Without arms, it couldn't climb! Its three heads just stared back at me, eyes filled with hatred from having escaped its grasp.

The sight brought a new energy to me. I got up and made myself fully visible from the ledge.

"Yeah! Whatcha gonna do now, huh?" I mocked the Hydra, and began to laugh. For that moment, I thought I had won!

A strange low growl changed that perception. Looking more closely at the Hydra, I noticed that the three heads were looking at each other. They were making some sort of silent agreement. A second later, they looked up again, but not in anger. It was a contemptuous menacing smile.

Then, the beast did what I thought would never happen, or what it would have never thought to do. The Hydra was biting its own head off! The center head bit at the one on its left first, tearing and ripping at the flesh. The head of the receiving end flinched, but showed no real pain as its neck was ripped off.

I turned away from the scene. It left my spine tingling and I felt like throwing up. I could still hear the sounds of flesh and skin being torn, and endured it till it ended. All the while I was wondering whether the monster had just gone crazy with rage.

The sounds stopped, and was replaced by silence.

Is it dead?

I cautiously poked my head over the side of the ledge, expecting to see blood and gut splattered on the face of the mountain.

But there wasn't any! Instead, there were two flailing necks, without a head. The bone and flesh were bare, but still alive and moving! The center head just watched as I did, but it was anticipating something.

It didn't take me long to realize what it planned to do. It also didn't take long for the two necks to start growing again. But it wasn't in a straight fashion. The necks had split into two on its own and the skin began to regenerate.

"AW C'MON!" The fear came rushing back, followed by annoyance. I jumped back up onto the mountain side and began the climb once more.

When I had turned back around to see the results, it was no longer three heads that greeted me. There were five! The two new heads bit down into the mountain, shaking it as its jaws gripped on the surface. It was using its own heads like arms, climbing upwards!

"But... that's cheating!!" I reasoned with nothing while I continued to scramble upwards.

Stay cool. It's just a minor change to the plan. Stick to the plan. The result will be the same...

"Keith!" The voice of an all too familiar cyan pegasus streaked by the mountains. "Hop on!"

"Finally!" I panted, leaning into the mountain's side, tensing up for the jump.

Using every leg muscle I thought possible, I jumped backwards off the side. I fell for a split second, only to be caught by Fluttershy.

Rainbow Dash was a rainbow blur, distracting the Hydra's remaining free heads.

"Let's get out of here!" Fluttershy was about to turn back, I had to stop her.

"No! Not yet! Bring us higher!"

"W...Why?!"

"Trust me."

She hesitated, but flew a few meters higher, where another cut in the mountainside poked out. I slid off, hoping that she would listen to me next. I signalled her to come in close.

"Now could you do me a favour, and bring me some Gas Spore?" I pleaded.

"W-What for?"

"I have a plan. Could you, please? They aren't that far."

With a little look of even more concern, she reluctantly took to the sky once more. Racing to find a green gas cloud. With that part done, I turned downwards to Rainbow Dash. She flew around the Hydra, confusing the free heads that weren't helping it climb.

"Dash! Bring it up here!" I beckoned her upwards.

"Do you want to get yourself killed?!" Rainbow Dash barely missed the jaws of one head.

"Do you want to see a big explosion?"

"... well... yeah..."

"Then do it!"

Rainbow Dash flapped her wings furiously, raising the altitude while staying in the Hydra's line of sight. The Hydra was furious, being taunted by his supposed lunch like this. It clamped its other heads into the rocks, climbing higher and higher... just as planned.

Rainbow Dash skidded to a halt on the same ledge, breathing heavily.

"So, what's the plan?"

"You'll see in a minute..."

Fluttershy returned, a giant green cloud was pushed ahead of her. She pushed it over to me and Rainbow Dash.

"Now let's place this riiiiight here..." I grabbed the weightless gas, and placed it to hover above the edge. "And when I give the call, we get the hell out of here!"

"Oooooh, I see what you're doing!" Rainbow Dash shared my mock evil grin. "I'll help with that!" She swooped back down, getting full into the Hydra's face once more.

"Fluttershy," I knelt back down next to Fluttershy. "head back to the Air Balloon. We'll be back you shortly."

"A-Are you sure?"

"We'll be fine. Go." I said with an assuring smile.

She turned and bolted off. It was for the better anyway. She wouldn't want to see what would happen next.

"IT'S ALMOST THERE!" Rainbow Dash's voice echoed through the mountains, followed by another furious cry from the Hydra.

"Tangle it, Dash!" I looked down, watching the cyan pegasus expertly weaving through the tangle of the beast. At one point, she shot through a tight gap in the fray, with two of the five heads following it. They met their own necks, and turned themselves round into a knot in surprise. Another wail escaped its many throats.

This brought a great advantage! Now there was no chance that it would react any other way than I intended it to. With two heads tangled and the other pair clinging to the mountain, it had only one head free left! It had no other option!

Rainbow Dash burst through the highly-flammable green cloud, only turning round to mock the Hydra.

"Right this way, beastie!" Rainbow Dash teased.

The Hydra's center and tallest head broke through the noxious gases as well. Rage was written all over its face.

Rainbow Dash landed beside me on the platform. Ready to take off again at any moment.

The Hydra saw it as its prey was now cornered and helpless. It totally disregarded everything else, and decided his food would taste better cooked. The center head reeled its head back, about to unleash another jet of flame.

"NOW!" I gave the signal.

At that moment, I charge forward, dodging the fire that passed over my head. Rainbow Dash darted off as well. The Hydra's fire followed as I ran towards it, and towards the Gas Spores around it. At the edge of the ledge, I jumped into the green cloud.

For a second, the Gas Spore held my weight, but it dispersed from the heavy mass. It allowed me to fall through, and just in time.

Falling backwards, I watched as the Hydra blew its fire into the Gas Spores, the doomed expression that came to its face in that split second, and the explosive reaction that followed.

The green cloud around the Hydra burst into flames, coming into contact with the beast's fire. I shielded my face, but still felt the heat from the reaction. Not long after, I stopped falling. I felt something grab my arms, but I knew what it was and that I was safe.

"Gotcha!" Rainbow Dash caught me in mid air. I looked up to her smiling face, dimmed by the fire behind us. The Hydra's cries softened, and gurgled out. The heads and necks of the Hydra were no longer there, and was charred and burning as the monster tumbled its way back to the bottom.

"That was awesome!" Rainbow Dash squealed.

"Now let's head back up shall we?" I was still hanging uncomfortably from her hooves.

We left the burning scene of the charred mountainside and flew back up to the clouds. I was exhausted, but I had won!

"You know that was just a little unnecessary right?" Questioned Rainbow Dash.

"I know. But now nobody can say that a Human has never defeated a Hydra!" I replied in triumph.

Chapter 22: Safe Or Sorry?

Safe Or Sorry

"Keith! You're okay!" Twilight said with a relieved smile, seeing Rainbow Dash drop me back down onto the endless field of clouds. My leg muscles gave in as soon as I landed, catching myself on my hands and knees. The pains were only more intense after the encounter. Physically drained, but victorious.

Fluttershy swooped down and hugged me, even though I was soaked and covered in unidentifiable muck. She soon realized it and pulled away, blushing. I chuckled.

"Darling, you look terrible!" Rarity said.

Aching limbs, wet and smelling of crap, slightly burnt on the edges? Yeah, I look like crap.

Applejack pat me on the back and gave me a warm smile.

"Well, facin' a Hydra head on like that does that to anyone. Give the guy some credit, will ya?"

I ignored the slight argument. I was trying to relax.

"Yeah, I'm fine. Just... sorta tired." I got back up, and shakily made my way to the Air Balloon. At least that got away with no damage.

"We heard big boom!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed. "Was that you? Was it? Huh?"

"What Pinkie is trying to ask is, what happened down there, darling?"

"Pure awesomeness happened!" Rainbow Dash explained in her own way for me. "When we got there, the Hydra was climbing the mountain after Keith and..."

"Yeah, you tell 'em, Dash..." I said quietly, throwing off my hoodie, viewing the soaked yet charred material. The black hoodie now had darker patches of black and brown.

Well this is going to be harder to explain when I get back...

I hung it over the rim for it to dry, and tossed the rest of my carried items into the basket. I was going to turn back to the group, but was stopped by Applejack.

"Yer gettin' in there too, cowboy?"

"Applejack, I'm fine." I said this, but didn't fully believe it myself.

"Really?" she stood up on her hind legs and press her front hoof into my previously injured shoulder. "Then tell me honestly that THAT doesn't hurt."

As if on automatic response, I cringed when the pressure was applied. I sighed, knowing that I was going to be a useless deadweight again.

"Told ya." She gave a smug look. "Nobody likes tearin' their muscle twice, Keith. Trust me. Ah should know." She nudged me back towards the basket. "Now get some rest. There ain't no point walkin' if ya can't."

There was no point arguing, and I was thankful anyway.

"Fine... but if there's anything wrong, even the slightest-" I began to speak, but Twilight cut me off.

"We saved you from timber wolves, you saved us from a hydra. I think we're even... sort of..."

Jumping into the basket, I threw myself on a random sack of supplies, still dirty and beaten-up. I couldn't care less, with my eyelids going heavy almost instantly. I heard them carrying on in their conversation as the caravan moved on.

"So, Rainbow Dash, what happened next?"

It had been a couple of hours since they left the swamp. The mountainous area, however, continued on for miles. Many of which broke through the Sky Desert, and raised higher still.

The Mane Six cantered on, the Air Balloon in tow.

"I can't believe he actually beat the Hydra." Twilight Sparkle broke the previous silence.

"Actually, he couldn't have done it alone..." Rainbow Dash added.

"Even so, I didn't think he would have survived that long."

"Twilight, that's a horrible thing to say!"

"I don't mean it in that way! From what I've read, and thank goodness he's asleep for this, I just didn't think humans were capable of accomplishing such things!"

"Really, because from what I've seen so far, that's not the case."

"We gotta a lot more to learn from him, then. Who know's what else humans can do?"

"Maybe they have super saiyan modes?"

"What are you talking about, Pinkie?"

"Nothing..."

A gust of strong wind blew in their direction, it pushed against the Air Balloon and strained against the ponies. It was a struggle just to prevent themselves from getting blown away. It soon ceased, but not soon enough to tire the ponies out.

"We can't keep like this... forever..." panted Twilight.

"Indeed we cannot! We must not! I mean look at my mane!" Rarity said.

Rainbow Dash observed the weather patterns of the clouds above and beneath them. They were becoming noticeably darker. Under normal circumstances, it wouldn't have been much trouble, but not when you're hooked to a giant balloon.

"A thunderstorm's coming. We gotta move fast!"

"A storm?!" Twilight panicked slightly "Anything but that! We've got a long way to go!"

"We can't stay out here either. We'll be pulled away with the wind!"

"Calm down, sugarcube. We'll think of somethin'..." Applejack had to hold her hat down to prevent it from flying off. "... sooner or later..."

"Keith, you awake? You awake? You awake? You awake...?"

Who the hell is saying that?

I slowly came round. It didn't take me long to realize it was Pinkie Pie, opening my eyes to the exaggerated grin of the pink pony.

"Yes, I'm awake. Please stop chanting now?"

"Only if you get up so that Applejack can fix the Air Balloon!" she didn't sound scared at all.

"Wait, what?" I got up as fast as I could, arms and legs still burning slightly. "I didn't pass out for a few days again did I?"

"Only for a few hours, silly!" Pinkie Pie bounced out of the basket. But she didn't land on clouds, she landed on the ground. I cautiously

I looked around to find that we were no longer in the Sky Desert. The endless blue sky was replaced with a high, grey cave ceiling, with various stalactites hanging from the ceilings. Looking in, the cave had a few bends and turns and I couldn't see further into it. I turned to the cave entrance. We weren't very deep, and the skies outside were grey. Wind blew in and flashes of lightning appeared every few seconds.

"'Scuse me, cowboy." Applejack stepped into the basket with rope and tools in her mouth. I stepped out of the basket, still confused about the recent events.

"So, how did we end up here?"

"We got caught in a thunderstorm. Had to find some sort of shelter." Applejack picked up a burnt end of rope. "Lightning usually strikes the highest objects. An' unfortunately, that was us. It's gonna take a bit of a patch job before we can get out again." She gestured at the deflated purple balloon. Two gaping holes pierced the fabric.

"An' Ah still wonder who puts a gold tip on these things." Applejack chuckled.

At that moment, Rainbow Dash flew in from the entrance. Her mane was even more frazzled than how she kept it.

"There's no way we're going out anytime soon! Looks like we're just gonna have to wait it out."

"It's alright." Applejack said. "It's not as if we can go out anyway."

"Oh yeah! Almost forgot! Come with me, Keithy! You might want to speak to someone!" Pinkie Pie bit my sleeve and pulled me deeper into the cave.

"Guess I'll catch you girls later." I waved back at Applejack and Rainbow Dash, who set back to patching up the cloud caravan.

"So who is it that you want me to talk to?" I asked the bouncing Pinkie Pie through the echoey cave. "Is it Fluttershy? Because I already apologized to her, I swear-"

"No, silly! Someone else!"

"Wait... you said 'someone'. I'm gonna assume it's not somepony we know?"

"Yuppity yup! He's just up ahead!"

I heard the voices echo through the caves. I heard Rarity laughing, and Twilight was talking. But there was one more voice. One that I've never heard before.

"And that is why Starswirl The Bearded never finished his book on Obsolete knowledge of witchcraft and wizardry." said the unknown voice. It sounded deep, but vaguely hoarse. It was loud, but not threatening.

"Wow, I never knew that! Wish I'd brought my quill and paper..." Twilight was conversing with it... whatever it was.

Turning the last corner to of the cave, we came to a very large opening. What I saw made my jaw drop.

Rarity was happily swimming in piles of gold and gems, laughing away in ecstasy. Fluttershy was sitting behind Twilight, who was talking to something almost a hundred times her size. It was scaly, but the scales changed between shades of blue and purple in the light. It was lying down, hiding its yellow unprotected skin. Its eyes opposed the colours of its scales, even when they changed colour.

Twilight was talking to a dragon.

The dragon looked up from his purple companion. His eyes widened, revealing more of his dilated pupils.

"Ah, the human has awakened!" The dragon bellowed, followed by a small chuckle. It rumbled throughout the cave.

I was speechless. Both in fear and amazement. Apart from the Hydra, this was the first proper dragon I have ever seen! And it was massive! He must have seen the colour drain from my face. He just smiled at me. Hopefully that meant it wasn't going to eat me.

"Oh, I must apologize. A lot of my visitors are overwhelmed by me. But then again I don't get many visitors..."

Twilight and Fluttershy came up to me. They weren't the scared at all!

"Snap out of it, Keith! He's not going to hurt us!"

"R-Really...?"

"We've been talking for an hour. I think he may know some things that you may want to know about."

"Well, what I want to know right now, is why he isn't pissed off at us playing in his treasure?" I looked over to Rarity and Pinkie Pie jumping in and out of all the shiny valuables.

The dragon dismissed it with a wave of his hand. "Pffft! I no longer see pleasure in such material possessions. All my life, finding it, keeping it, storing it... but for what?!" He laughed again.

"Oh, where are my manners! Allow me to introduce myself." He lazily sat up. The floor lightly vibrated again. "Throughout the thousands of years of my life, I have been known as many things. The dragon of peace, the one of wisdom, the immortal one. But you, human, can call me Baron. The Baron if you'd like. And you are...?"

"Keith. Um... nice to meet you... pretty strange name for a dragon..."

"Ah, blame that on my parents. Bless their souls, wherever they may be..."

For a moment, we just stared at each other. The Baron's eyes were bigger than my head, but they were kind. Different from what I thought most dragons looked like.

"...well...?" asked The Baron.

"W-Well what?"

"Is that all there is to your name? 'Keith'? Surely you must have achieved some sort of status or other if you have survived without the Lost Civilization?"

"Uh, yeah... about that..." Twilight smiled sheepishly. "Keith didn't really come from those people..."

"Oh, is that so?" It sparked a new interest in the dragon. "Then where have you come from, human?"

"Well... it's a long story-"

"He came from a planet called Earth through a weird inter-dimensional portal thingy that came from his pendant!" Pinkie Pie yelled from atop a mountain of gold.

"I'm sorry, did she say pendant?" The Baron moved his head in closer to me. "And do you have said pendant?"

I pulled it out from beneath my shirt. It looked perfectly new compared to the rest of me, still shining along with its six magical gems.

The Baron's eyes widened even more. He didn't say a word, only smiling in silent mirth.

"For three thousand years, I thought I would never that thing again!"

"Hang on a second, you've seen this before?!" Twilight asked in surprise.

"Indeed I have! What Keith holds now was, and is, the key to Equestrian humanity!"

"You seem to know a lot more about these people than we do, Baron."

"That, and more, young one. Let me start from the beginning..."

"I was younger when I first came across these humans. ALOT younger. Back then, I cared about nothing but the treasure I collected, so much like all other dragons at that age. These strange beings sparked my curiousity, so I observed them. From a distance, I watched as they built, progressed within their civilization. And all through their progression, one symbol was always seen. On their defenses, on their clothes, on their armour... it was always there. That symbol was the pendant, and it was the thing that held the people together in harmony."

"But their community was very... closed-off. They never left their land, but only made it bigger. They disposed of anything that they found was no longer of use. They weren't very good with visitors. They treated anything that looked like a threat, as a threat. Anything that looked inferior, was treated inferior. In short, anything that wasn't them, wasn't really welcome. And because of this, I chose to stop watching their actions. They had grown into a great nation, as I have grown tired of watching them. And so I left to wander the rest of Equestria."

"I only returned two thousand years later, when I was of old age. By then, I had seen and learned many things. Wisdom has taught me that there is no point in gaining knowledge when it cannot be shared. I also found no use of material possessions anymore. Everything I have earned since I was a little dragon is in this cave, and yet, it is useless to me. So I thought about giving what I had to the Humans. I thought that they were a capable enough species to live on by themselves for the past two millenia. How wrong I was..."

"I returned to the Human civilization, thinking that it would have been bustling with activity. But it was in fact, deserted. The buildings and monuments were intact, but it was lifeless! They disappeared, just like that! But I found something else rather intriguing. Everything they owned was left behind. All, but one item. That was the Medallion, and the pendant you now wear around your neck. But seeing there was no longer anybody there, I left, slightly broken hearted. Time has passed since then, and I have seen thieves come and go with the possessions of those people. Until this day I do not know what happened to them. That is... up till now..."

Baron leaned into me once again, he long snout almost touching my chest.

"And now you'r here. Not only are you human too, but you hold the pendant. I can only assume where and how you've gotten a hold of it..."

"Hey, I didn't steal it! It was in my world, and I found it." I recalled when I first found it in the park back on Earth.

"In your world?" The dragon rasied an eyebrow. "Well you're one lucky fellow. What you hold is both the strength and weakness of an entire people!"

"You do know we plan to go there as soon as we can right?"

"Of course I know! Why else would you be here?" The Baron leaned back onto a mountain of treasure. He picked up a ruby and tossed it into his mouth, chewing it like hard candy.

"Now, I can't tell you whether I find your decision is foolish or wise. That is your decision, not mine."

I stared at the medallion, almost expecting to give more answers.

"So how powerful is this thing?"

"Oh, don't ask me! You're the one who holds it, not me. All I know is that the bearer of that Medallion can bring great power. But with great power-"

"-Comes great responsibility. Yeah, yeah, I know."

"How did you know I was going to say that?"

"I've seen enough movies to know where this leads..." I smiled. Thinking of other things that reminded me of home.

Pinkie Pie and Rarity slid back down to the ground. Rarity put a hoof over her mouth and yawned.

"Excuse me darlings, but I think it's getting rather late."

"Yeah, you're right. We should probably head back and see how Applejack and Rainbow Dash are coming along." Twilight and Fluttershy turned to leave as well. "This conversation isn't over! We'll see you in the morning, Baron!"

"Make sure you sleep closer to the cave's entrance! Unless you want to hear me snoring!" He laughed once again.

I was the last to turn to leave. Before I turned the bend, I asked Baron one last question.

"You don't seem very surprised from the fact that I'm not from around here."

"Once you live for a few thousand years, some things cease to become amazing. Don't you think so?"

His jolly laughter echoed through the rest of the dark, tunneling cave.

Chapter 23: The Inner You

The Inner You

Returning to the cave entrance, we found Applejack and Rainbow Dash had set up our tents for the night. We had been in the cave for so long, we didn't notice that it was already night out, and the storm had turned to light rain. Not that it made much of a difference now, when the Air Balloon was already damaged.

"You fellas took yer time!" Applejack was just hammering in the last peg. "Ah'll continue repairs tomorrow. With a li'l luck, we'll be back in the air by the day after."

"Thanks, AJ. If you weren't with us, we'd probably be stuck for days!" Twilight smiled, and checked the logistics one more time. "We can't be much farther from the Lost Civilization. I'd say no more than a couple of days befor-"

"Goodnight, guys!" Rainbow Dash darted into her tent. Light snoring was heard almost instantly.

Twilight rolled her eyes. "...before we reach it. But I gotta say... we don't even know what to look out for..."

"Well, it's a good thing we met The Baron then." I said. "If anything, he could tell us what to look for. I'll ask him tomorrow."

I was just about to head to my tent, until I remembered that I was still covered in dried mud and other things that I couldn't identify. No way was I sleeping like that. And above all, I looked like crap, and it wasn't as if I had a way to get clean either.

Applejack must have noticed it. The next thing I knew, I was lightly kicked to the entrance, almost entering the rain.

"Yer gonna have to settle for rainwater fer now, cowboy. Jus' go soak yerself in it fer awhile."

I stuck an arm out to the rain, feeling the cold droplets pelting my skin and clothes. Indeed, it did feel nice. "Well, it'll have to do..."

Rarity magicked another set of clothes from the basket, leaving it by the side of my tent. She bidded everyone goodnight, and left for her tent. I didn't understand why she was wearing a bed robe, let alone bringing one on this trip. Fluttershy went off next, followed by Applejack and Pinkie Pie. Pinkie Pie smiled and winked at me before bouncing off. I sighed, walking out into the rain.

I sat on the ledge, extending from the cave, getting drenched in the rain. Even though I was soaked to the bone and cold, it was somewhat peaceful. After all the action and travelling, it felt good to just stop and enjoy the moment. I looked out into the endless night. Hundreds of stars dotted the dark blue sky, accompanied by Luna's moon. It was so bright and beautiful. Living in a city as I did, there was hardly any time to appreciate the things around me. Something I found I was doing very often since I had come here.

It brought my thoughts back to Earth. I began to question why I did what I did in my life. And ultimately, whether I was happy doing it. I knew the answer to that before I asked that question. Sure, I miss doing normal things, but at the same time, I know I will soon dread it once more. I decided that, if I ever got back, a lot of things were going to change. I couldn't possibly act like nothing happened when and if I got home.

My eyelids became heavy, and only the pitter-patter of rain kept me from dozing off. My feet were dangling over the edge of the mountain. Sleeping here would mean death in the most humorous way. I was out long enough. In my wet clothes, I trudged back into the cave. My shoes made a little splash sound for every step.

Walking back, I recalled everything that happened in the past few weeks. From when I arrived, till now. From royal interrogation to parties, to packs of wolves to hydras. Things were getting stranger everyday.

This whole place is weird...

and I wouldn't want it any other way.

"Well, you ponies certainly rise early..." The Baron was still curled up in a sleeping position, like an oversized dog. It was only the beginning of the day, and we had probably just woken up a few thousand year old dragon. He didn't seem to mind in the least. I was accompanied by Twilight and Fluttershy.

"Are we bothering you?... we're sorry..." Fluttershy was still a little afraid of The Baron.

"No, not at all! I must say, it's a lot better than waking up to nothing for the past few hundred years." The Baron uncurled himself, reaching for a deep blue sapphire. He eyed it eagerly before throwing it into his massive jaws. "Now that you're here, I suppose you have more to ask of me?"

"We do actually..." I pulled the book of legends from my backpack and flipped to the pages of humans. "This might explain why the Medallion 'mysteriously' disappeared."

Baron extended his hand and I placed the book in it. The book was tiny compared to him, but he read it with interest.

"Theft? Petty theft? That's rather ironic." He read on, "Oh... these aren't just regular thieves are they?"

"Guess so..."

"They have no idea what they did. Ah well, it's too late now..." The blue and purple dragon placed the book back on the ground, using only two fingers. Twilight magicked it away.

"Now, besides the Legends, you're the only other being that has been to the Civilization." I said. "And we were wondering if there was anything we should know, or how to find this place?"

"Well, I'll tell you what I know. It may not be a lot, but you can gather only so much watching from afar..." He lazily reached for another gem.

"Their city was built in two parts. One part was built on the surface. This was where most of them lived, in a city of stone. Honestly, you can't miss it if you tried, but it's not the same as it's glory days. There is another part... it is underground."

"Underground?" Everypony's jaw dropped.

"Indeed. The underground part was where they kept resources, and ultimately, the Medallion. I'm sorry, but that's all I can tell you. I have never been underground there myself." The Baron shrugged off the thought. "But I suppose if you find the city on the surface, the underground shouldn't be that hard to locate."

"Now I have a question..." Twilight raised a hoof. "There are hardly any dragons that live for a few thousand years. One thousand, maybe, but beyond that is rare! What breed of dragon are you?"

The Baron lightly chuckled. "Very few have actually shown interest in that matter! Well... if you must know, I'm what some would like to call a 'God' dragon. My species is indeed rare, because normality among dragons are rare in the first place! My species can't breathe fire, produce smoke, or cast any form of magic. In fact we're quite the opposite! We are immune to magic, we heal overtime and age very slowly. There are many species, like that annoying Hydra down by the swamp..."

"Yeah, he's not going to be bothering you anymore..." I smiled, "I think he's a charred heap at the bottom of the swamp."

"You defeated a Hydra?" The Baron was surprised at first. "Well, well, well... maybe you have potential after all!"

"I couldn't have done it without my friends." I put an arm around Fluttershy and Twilight. Both smiled sheepishly. "Or Aura..."

"On the topic of Aura, I suggest you try to control it." Baron became a little more serious. "Whatever emotion you feel, no matter how strong, is and may be expressed in Human Magic. The Medallion amplifies it, and it could cause some unwanted effects... or defects..." The Baron lightly prodded the pendant with a clawed finger.

"Control. Got it." an idea popped into my mind. "We'll talk to you later, Baron. I'm gonna go try something out." I turned to leave. "Twilight, could I ask you a favour...?"

"You sure about this?"

I don't see why not. It could come in handy.

Rarity, Twilight and Rainbow Dash were out with me on the Sky Desert. The storm had died down, and light clouds dotted the sky for miles. Twilight was reading a levitated book. Rarity was instructing me on how to use basic magic.

"For unicorns, we have to practice spells in order to perfect them. However, levitation and the movement of other objects have no certain spell. It can be done by just thinking and concentrating on it."

"But, it looks like Human magic can't control anything, other than itself." Twilight put the book down. "You probably can't directly affect or control other things. But seeing as you can do things with enough concentration and will, let's try this out first."

"Okay..." I stood there, and closed my eyes.

"Remember; think about it, concentrate..."

"This is boring! Can we get on with it already?!"

"Be quiet, Rainbow Dash!"

"What exactly are you trying to achieve by doing this?"

Better understanding.

"Yeah... sure..."

Oh, and by the way: 'Artemis Orion'? Seriously? Couldn't you just name yourself something other than my Steam username?!

"Subliminally, that was my idea. So, no!"

Shut up and help! I can't think with your damn voice in my head!

"I'm here indefinitely. You will always hear me."

God, I wish I could just separate you from my mind-

"Woah! Dude! Did you feel that?!"

Feel what?

"Do it again. Think about cutting me out again."

...

"Keith! I'm moving! Keep at it!"

What the hell are you talking about?!

This time, I felt it. Something was moving. It felt like a part of me, breaking away into something else. But when it did, it became harder to concentrate.

"Aw yeah! Keith, open your eyes!"

When I did, I was confronted by a figure. On the clouded plains before me and everypony else. A plain white, opaque figure of a man mirrored mine. There was no face, or real shape. It was just the shape of a man.

We were all silent. When I looked at it, I felt a link. It was hard to keep it there, like my mind was under a sort of stress the whole time it was there.

Nopony spoke as I lifted my arm. The figure followed the motion, mirroring my movements. It was like looking at yourself that was looking at you. It was so weird!

Slowly, I stuck my right hand out. It did the same. I was going to shake its hand.

And then it slapped me. It wasn't really physical, but I felt it nonetheless.

"Ha! Gotcha!" A voice similar to mine emitted from my phone. Arty laughed, and the figure's action followed the sound.

"You suck." I laughed as well. It was almost unbelievable!

"Amazing!" Twilight spoke up. "You've managed to embody Aura!"

"No Unicorn has ever done that!" Rarity exclaimed.

"This is awesome!" Cheered Rainbow Dash.

"Heh, not bad..." I examined the figure. On closer inspection, I noticed that it was the same build as mine.

"I agree!" The Aura spoke from my phone, but the silhouette moved in correspondence.

I raised a hand for a high five. Arty responded likewise. Technically I was high-fiveing myself. Now was the perfect opportunity to test myself out. Artemis Orion read my mind.

"Alright, let's see what you can really do!"

Chapter 24: The God Dragon's Farewell

The God Dragon's Farewell

"Alright! I think we can stop now!"

"You're tired already?"

"You try doing it for two hours!" I rested on my knees, panting. It wasn't really from physical work, but from the mental pressure that pounded away at my head every time I made my Aura do something.

Twilight had been watching us the whole time, accompanied by Rarity and Rainbow Dash. They hadn't lost any attention during the entire session. Twilight was subconsciously scribbling away on scroll, with the knowledge we had gained from the experience so far.

I looked back up at the white silhouette that opposed me. He wasn't sweating and gasping for breath like I was. But then again, he couldn't do such things.

"Okay, so what have we learned...?" I asked it, trying to summarize everything as easily as I could for Twilight and myself.

"Our thoughts are joined, leaving no need for any real verbal communication..."

"Go on..."

"I can only touch physical things if you focus enough, further pushing mental capacity. Otherwise, I'm just a ghost."

"Which means...?"

"I'm a constant pressure on your mind, and the longer I stay outside, the harder it gets for you."

"For how long exactly?"

"You've managed to carry me on non-stop for about... 5 minutes now. Longest you've gone so far without breaking."

"True. Speaking of which, get back in or I'm going to get a migraine!"

Almost reluctantly, Arty started to fade into the white ethereal smoke that he consisted of. The mist moved on its own, sucking itself into my body, and as it did, I felt some invisible burden disappear. The more of it returned, the easier it was to recover. It was almost a relief.

"I say it again... this is amazing!" Twilight exclaimed. The scroll magically rolled back into her satchel. "This is definitely going back to Trotter!"

"That's if we get back in time..." added Rainbow Dash. "How long has it been anyway? One week? Two weeks?"

"Patience, Rainbow Dash. We'll be home soon." Rarity spoke over her shoulder, following Twilight back to the cave. Rainbow Dash bolted after her Unicorn friends soon after.

I was left, standing under Celestia's beating sun. Honestly, I was hoping to go back soon as well. Ponyville seemed like a distant memory, and the more time spent away meant more time the people I had left behind were worrying about what had happened to me.

If only there was a way, to just tell them everything is alright...

Applejack was finishing the final touches of the newly repaired Air Balloon. It took less time than expected.

"Pinkie Pie, could ya go get the others back?"

"Don't have to! They're already here!"

Applejack spun round to find Rainbow Dash zooming in, and Twilight and Rarity hopping back into the cave from the platform of clouds. Keith strolled in soon after.

"Glad y'all are back! Good news! We're all patched up and ready to go! Ah couldn't really find a matching colour though..."

"That's great, AJ! We'll set off after lunch!" Twilight deposited her satchel back into basket, examining the new rope that tied the Air Balloon. There was a darker patch of purple stood out over the balloon's material, where the hole used to be.

"Keith, darling, where are you going?" Rarity first spotted Keith walking off deeper into the cave. He seemed distant, only half paying attention to everything that was being said.

"Hmm? Oh, just going to see The Baron. I'll be right back..." his voice echoed back at the Mane Six before disappearing into the depths of the mountain.

"Leaving soon are we?" The blue and purple dragon was curled up. His eyes were closed, but he wasn't asleep. I began to wonder how he managed to live like this for more than a thousand years.

"How'd you know?" I sat down on a pile of gold, hearing the clinking sounds of the bits and gems around me.

"I can hear you from in here." He said plainly.

"So is there anything else I should know before we set off?"

"Little man, I cannot tell you what only can be told through experience." He spoke with a low, hoarse voice. "What's left is for you to go and see for yourself."

"So you're not telling me something?"

"What is there left to tell?"

I propped myself forward on my elbows. It was midday, but a yawn still managed to escape my lips.

"I don't think this will be the last time we see each other, Baron..."

"I should think so." The Baron reached for another gem, and casually tossed it into his mouth. "One does not simply wield Harmony and expect no trouble from it."

After that, we just sat there, as we were, stuck in our own thoughts. The Baron didn't seem to rush conversation, and didn't seek attention. He was like a source for answers alone. It would be something helpful in the future. I looked around at the treasures of his life, and yet, he seemed to no longer find an interest in them. And now I wondered why humans are drawn to such material possessions, and why I wasn't affected by it. And in thoughtful contemplation, we said nothing, in the high, grey darkness of the cave.

"Tents?"

"Check!"

"Satchels?"

"Checkity Check!"

"All linked up?"

"Checkity Check Check!"

Pinkie Pie pulled the final strap on her cable, along with the rest of the Mane Six. It was about three in the afternoon, and everyone was almost ready to go.

Rarity magically fired up the catalyst that inflated the Air Ballon. Applejack stretched out the balloon, allowing the hot air to rise, and bring the balloon into its shape. It was pushed outside of the cave, away from the confines of the cave and sharp rocks.

"All's good up here!" Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy inspected the clear surroundings, looking for any sign or a dark cloud.

I threw on my backpack and sword, linking all of it back to our caravan. We all stood back on the Sky Desert, ready to depart...

Only to be stopped by the rumbles that came from the cave.

The mountain shook more strongly as a giant shadow emerged from the cave's entrance. The shadow emerged, with blue and purple scales that glinted in the sunlight.

It was The Baron.

"You didn't think I wouldn't see all of you off now did you?" He chuckled, stopping at the edge of the mountain.

All seven of us shared a surprised smile.

"Keith, come here... and bring an empty sack, I have something to give you... all of you."

A little confused, I grabbed an large, empty sack from the basket. It once held supplies, supplies we had already finished. I brought it up to the Baron. He removed his hand from behind his back. his hand was curled into a fist, but something was inside it.

"Open it"

I pulled it wide open. The Baron raised his clenched hand above it, and out of it trickled a stream of shiny, valuable treasures, of bits and gems.

It took all of us aback. Baron seemed to be expecting it.

"Oh no, Baron! We're not taking that from you!" Twilight protested sheepishly.

"Oh please do! It only takes up space anyway!" The Baron insisted.

"Oh, Twilight, dear! Let's not argue with the kind old dragon now!" Rarity said happily before Twilight could speak again. "If The Baron insists, then we cannot decline!" A wide smile spread across her face.

"Just think of it as a parting gift." The trickle of treasures soon stopped, but there was no need for more. The sack was almost filled to the brim with bits and precious stones. It was really heavy.

"Gosh, Mr Baron! Thanks!" Pinkie Pie managed to only hug a fraction of The Baron's leg. "How can we every thank you?"

"I can only wish we had more time to talk. Like I said, it's not everyday I get visitors, nor every year, nor decade... what I'm trying to say is, if you ever have any trouble at all... you know where I am, and where I always will be."

His long craned neck bent down, coming face to face with me. His eyes staring deep into mine.

"... But I have a feeling this won't be the last time you see me." He laughed menacingly.

"Until next time, Baron!" I threw the sack of treasures over my shoulder, lugging it back to the Air Balloon. I had no idea what to do with it now.

We began down the Sky Desert, in the direction of the Lost Civilization once more. We turned back one last time, waving goodbye at the God Dragon.

"Goodbye!"

"Farewell, good sir!"

"See ya!"

"Might nice to meetcha!"

"Um... bye!"

"BAAAIII!!"

The God Dragon waved back, and was about to turn back into the cave.

"Oh and say hi Princess Celestia for me!"

"Wait...what?!" Twilight stuttered. But it was too late to ask. He was no longer there.

We continued on our way, away from the solitude of the God Dragon's home.

"Well... here we are." Twilight stopped looking at the map. "We're on the border of the bounded lands. The lost Civilization should be just up ahead.

"But we can't see anything from here." Fluttershy flew down beneath the clouds. She returned a few seconds later, a newfound motivation on her face.

"Girls, you might want to come down here..."

Those without wings immediately jumped into the basket, and the balloon descended beneath the Sky Desert. As we went lower, we could see everything we couldn't see above the clouds. And it was more than breathtaking.

"Holy crap..." Those words escaped my lips.

We weren't staring at the empty green fields that covered this part of the map. We were looking at yellowed ruins of stone and buildings encrusted with metals and rock roads that made a web through the buildings.

We were looking at the aged ruins of an enormous city.

Chapter 25: Uncharted

Musical Suggestion: Uncharted Themes 1,2 and 3
*************************************************************************************************************************************************************

Uncharted

It had been only a day's travel since we left the mountainous region. And to The Baron's accurate estimation, we had reached the Lost Civilization at last. And although we had expected something of this calibre, there was nothing that could have prepared us for it.

Descending closer to the city, we could examine it even further. Almost all buildings were made of stone or granite. Some only had one level, others were built as high as to hold ten storeys in one. A system of roads crossed through the entire town, and the town itself stretched for miles. To me, it looked like the amount of land could have rivalled Ponyville's, even to its outskirts.

But even thought the civilization was once built for greatness, time had taken its toll on them. Some buildings lay crumbled, collapsed from the aging of a few thousand years. Some multi-storey houses still fought to hold its structure, but it would soon fall like the other structures. There was debris blocking some of the roads, and the roads themselves had grass and trees scattered across all routes, having broken through the stone, cracking the stones once perfect pattern.

But there was only so much we could tell from the Air Balloon. We had to land.

And there was no place to land.

"We can't get any closer! Even if we try, we might knock into one of the structures." Twilight looked around for any form of flat surfaces to land on, but those that were had debris, or wild vegetation.

"Looks like we don't have much of any other option other than on the cities edge." I scanned the city, the nearest outskirts weren't too far.

Tossing the rope to Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy, the pegasi pulled the Air Balloon to the outskirts of the town, where only a few, low leveled buildings scattered the plains. We went lower, until we could make a safe landing.

The Air Balloon landed for its third time, making a slight 'thump' noise as it hit the ground. A puff of sand and dust rose from beneath it when it landed, purposefully getting into the eyes of everypony and I.

"Well, it's offical!" Coughed Rainbow Dash. "I'm calling this dump 'Old Town'. Because everything we've seen so far is just that!"

Waving the sand from my face, I surveyed the surroundings more carefully. Indeed, Rainbow Dash was right. Everything was at least a thousand years old, and there wasn't a single person in sight.

Pinkie Pie fiddled with the map, this time in confusion. It could be seen in her exaggerated expressions.

"That's strange... none of this is on the map of Equestria!"

"It shouldn't be." Twilight corrected her. "This place isn't charted. If it were, ponies or other creatures would have come and re-inhabited this place."

"So you're saying it's Uncharted?" I chuckled slightly at my own reference. It did in fact look like the ruins from the game. Down to the age blocks of granite.

Applejack joined in the conversation, having finished anchoring the Air Balloon. "So what now fellas? We came here to find answers ain't we?"

"I agree with Applejack. Maybe Keith can find more than just a way home here?" Rarity inquired.

"I doubt it, but let's not waste any more time." I reached back into the basket, pulling out all my possessions. Slinging the backpack that held all my possessions over my back, and strapping the sword back onto my waist.

"Why do you think you'll need... that, darling?" Rarity pointed at my weapon. "There is nopony-er... nobody else but us."

"Better safe than sorry right?" I flashed a smile, then headed back into the dense, uninhabited stone city. Or as Rainbow Dash called it, Old Town.

Everypony trotted along. Rarity being the last to follow.

"Well... we are the only ones here... right....?" Rarity frowned nervously.

We were in the middle of the city now. I could have imagined it as it once was, bustling with humans, and living in the equivalent of the medieval age.

Pinkie Pie bounced from street to street, 'ooh'ing and 'aah'ing at every block. Applejack was coaxing Fluttershy to hurry along faster, and Rarity was trying as hard as possible to not touch or blow any of the 'dirt' that coated everything else. Twilight was buried in the book of Legends, occasionally raising her head to identify landmarks that may have been mentioned.

But I just walked on. With no real objective, it was still shocking to find that humans had once lived in a small part of Equestria, albeit sitting on its border.

Remnants of the symbol of harmony were found everywhere. There was a broken circular object that lay on the road, and in the center of it, was the same symbol that hung from my neck. There were torn flags with the same symbol, but the colours had faded, leaving only the outline of the shape.

There was a glint on in the next street. Out of curiosity, I turned the corner, and knelt down to see what it was. I picked it up, to find that a very small disc shaped coin also had the Harmony symbol on it. It certainly had a big impact on the people that once lived here.

"I found gold." I called out.

"Gold?! Where?!" I heard Rarity cry out from around the corner. The white unicorn appeared the next second. Her grin faded when she realized it wasn't what she that it was.

"That's not a bit? What is it?"

"Human currency I guess... what else could it be?" I pocketed the coin. It wasn't worth anything now, but it would be one of the last things I would remember the city by.

"Keith! Rarity! Come back, we've got a big landmark!" Twilight's voice rang out.

We returned to the main road which we came from. Rainbow Dash kept a lookout in the air.

"Alright Rainbow Dash, look out for a big, flat building. There's a bit of a dome on it, so it shouldn't be that hard to find..."

Her voice trailed off, something else had caught my attention. But it wasn't a coin, or any other object.

Come this way...

It was like a whisper, but it was directly in my ear. My mind began to fuzz, and there was a strange urge to follow it.

Arty? Is that you?

There came no response, but the voice still beckoned.

Yes, keep going...

"Keith? Where'd you go?"

"I'm over here..."

There's no need to call them...

Yeah... they probably already know where I am...

In a daze, I walked into an alleyway. It was a small passage between two buildings, and led to another road. On one side, was a tall building, and the other was a short, one-storey structure, or what was left of it.

I was in a relaxed state, but a part of me knew something was wrong. But I put the thought at the back of my mind, almost automatically.

I stopped in the middle of the alleyway.

Now put the coin on the ground...

Almost on command, I retrieved the coin from my pocket. The gold coin was caked in dirt, and the tall building's shadow removed any hope of it shining at the moment. As I bent down to place the coin, I noticed a small circular carving in one of the stone blocks. I decided to place my coin there. It slid perfectly into the carving...

... which was the last thought I could think of, before falling down. And it wasn't onto the ground. In fact, the ground had given way. The blocks opened up, in two sections, and fell inward like a trapdoor. I looked down only to see darkness. I couldn't see anything else, and I was falling into it.

I had fallen for few seconds, but it felt much longer. I could only look up at the light from where I came from; above the surface. There was no ground beneath the stone blocks, only hollow empty space for all I could tell. I heard a shriek come from above, followed by multiple calls of my name. The Mane Six definitely knew where I was now.

It didn't take me long to remember what the Baron had said. There was indeed an underground part of the city.

I fell, back first, hard onto what I hoped was just a stone floor. The wind got knocked out of me, leaving me breathless and staring up at the trapdoor. It was closing! But as it moved back up into place, one single block broke off, tumbling to the ground nearby and landing with a loud 'thud'. At least it brought my out of my dreamy state.

The coin I had used earlier rolled from the shadows and twisted into a circle before falling by my side.

My vision blurred, but the voice no longer spoke. I thought I had passed out for a moment, but I woke up to hear another voice. A more familiar one.

"Keith? Are you okay?" Fluttershy called out. The shape of her head peered in from the hole.

"I'm fine." I lied, trying as best as I could to hide the groan in my voice. "It was a trap!"

"Trapdoors huh? Was that what it was?" Twilight's muffled voice was heard.

"I think that's what it was! I don't think I'll be going back that way!" I picked the coin back up. The block that it had fallen with was probably the trigger, and now the trigger was broken.

"Have no fear, Keithy! We'll get you out of there!" Pinkie Pie shouted in her usual cheery voice. But the gap they all spoke through was so small. Nopony or human could fit through it.

"It's alright, Pinkie! I'll try to find my way out!"

"Are you sure?" I heard concern that coated Fluttershy's words.

"Don't worry! I'll be fine! Keep going to the landmark! I'll meet all of you there... sooner or later!" I sat back up, rubbing my lower back. I wondered whether I should be thankful that I could still walk.

"If you say so, Keithy..." Pinkie Pie trailed off.

"Stay safe! We'll see you soon!" Called Applejack.

Then, no more shadowed heads appeared at the gap. Only the block of light that came in from it. And that was the only source of light.

"Now to find my way out..." I said to myself.

Easier said than done! I can't see a thing!

I rose shakily to my feet. Everything seemed to be intact, and that included my body.

"Uh... Keith?"

Oh, so now you talk? Where the hell were you?!

"Forget that for now. Remember when I said that I was the only Aura in this universe?"

.... Yes...

"Still got you Potion of Truesight?"

I pulled forward my backpack, pulling out the blue liquid. It seemed to glow slightly in the dark. I popped the cork and gulped down more of the light blue liquid, and let it effects take over.

In another flash, my eyes turned to magic once again. At least now, the pitch black was now a lighter shade of blue.

But the blackness was the last of my worries. I saw something much worse.

Surrounding me, were white figures. Thousands of silhouettes stood around me, facing me... staring into me. They were of different height and age, but all shared the same blank expression. It was emotionless, but they still had the intent. I knew, because I could feel it. The whole circle of people was not alive. They couldn't have been.

... They're... dead...

I felt the colour drain from my face. This time, I was really looking at ghosts.

"I was wrong, Keith..."

Yeah... oh, so wrong...

Chapter 26: Army Of One

Army Of One

"Oh god, this is just creepy..."

Keep calm... just don't let them control you again...

It was difficult to just prevent myself from screaming out, and even if I did, the Mane Six were probably too far to hear me. Even then, I was too afraid to move. A bead of cold sweat ran down my neck, while I just stared. Wide-eyed at the numbers of people that surrounded me.

A little boy stepped forward, his plain white face expressionless. He didn't smile, and his naturally chubby face made it look like he was frowning. He looked up into my eyes, but before he could come forward any further, a woman with long white, messy hair, pulled him back. Her eyes never left mine either. None of theirs did. Every person was of a different size, different age, and different appearance. But they all looked similar.

They were all different, yet they were the same.

You traitor.

A single whisper reached my ears. There was no telling who had said it. It could have been anyone.

Where have you been all this time?

Another voice, but louder this time. None of their mouths moved.

It is too late for repentance.

Multiples of them spoke now. Some asking questions, some whispered and some shouted in pure rage. Yet all of them stood emotionless.

"What are you saying?!" I cried out.

Give it back!

"What are you talking about?!" My head began to spin, the voices filled it. They were everywhere. I had to block it out.

Stop it. Stop it!

I put my head in my hands, trying to push out the thoughts, and the accusations they pushed onto me.

You don't deserve it!

SHUT UP!

The blue vision faded, causing the silhouettes to fade, along with the voices. It was all over in the next instant.

I was alone again, in the darkness, only to be interrupted by that one ray of light that pierced though the ceiling.

"Their blocked. You did what you could, but I'll hold it."

That's great. I don't want a sever case of schizophrenia anytime soon.

"Easy for you! I'm forced to constantly look at them!"

I focused, channeling Aura through the pendant and emitting light. It had become easier to do, once I found out how.

But its rays didn't get very far. In the dark, I wasn't sure how big my surroundings were. Or how small they really were. I was cut off, on almost all sides, by old, dusty stone walls. The yellow stone blocks seemed immovable, and moving back up was impossible.

On one side, the wall extended, making a tunnel. It was descending, like a tunnel down a mine, only the mine was man-made. I held up the pendant in its direction, squinting to see further down the line. It went deeper, but it turned off sharply. I couldn't see any further from where I was.

I gulped, took a deep breath, and headed downwards. It was in the opposite direction of where I was meant to go, but anywhere was better than being stuck here. All the while, ignoring the fact that thousands of souls were watching.

"This way, girls! The landmark should be just up ahead!" Twilight determinedly galloped at a pace, leading her friends to the landmark.

"We're not lost are we?" questioned Rarity.

"Of course we're not! There's no time to be lost! The more time we waste, the more time we might be putting Keith could be in danger!"

"Relax, Twilight! What could he possibly find down there?" Rainbow Dash shrugged at the thought.

"How many times have we said that so far? And how many times has something happened?" She turned to look at each of the others.

Twilight silenced her friends. It was a silent agreement.

"Even so, we can't risk it. We would be failing Princess Celestia, and disobeying her orders! Now let's keep moving!"

The galloped onwards, keeping in mind what their Princess had told them before they left Canterlot just a few days after they found Keith. But could they really keep to it?

The road widened, leading into a clearing The buildings fell away, only to be dwarfed by one. A longer, more grand-looking structure stood in the center of it. It wasn't as tall as some of the others, but it was definitely bigger. A dome sat on top of its cross-shaped based. The shape was held up by old pillars. Some had crumbled away, others still held strong, but for how long, nopony knew.

"Looks like we're here." Applejack raised a hoof above her eyes against the sun, staring up at the dome. "But it looks like he ain't here yet."

"We'll just have to wait." said Twilight. "But I'm going in to find out more about this place." She began to trot into the domed building.

"Uh oh." Pinkie Pie stared glassy eyed into blank pace. Her expression was one of surprise. "Pinkie senses kicking in!"

"What is it Pinkie?"

Pinkie Pie's whole body vibrated vigorously. Something almost all of them had seen before.

"Yee-e-e-e-e-eeee!" Pinkie Pie came to a halt almost as quickly as she began. She recovered, but she was more worried than happy. "That was a doozy!"

"But we're all here, and fine... so far." Rainbow Dash said.

"It's not going to happen to us, Dashie!"

"Well, then who?"

Another silence. There was no need to ask. Rainbow Dash threw a hoof to her face.

"It's Keith isn't it?"

It felt like hours, just walking down the old tunnel. It could have been endless for all I knew. It just descended further and further, twisting and winding in passages.

But it soon ended. The tunnel walls came to an abrupt stop, along with the tunnel. In front of it, a barred, rusted gate blocked the way. The metal gate's pattern of metal squares covered the whole thing.

The square holes in the door were just wide enough to stick my hand through. I raised the pendant through the bars. There was a blackness beyond the gate, too far for the light to reach. Beneath it were stairs, that lead down further still.

"Yeah, head down further, why not? It could be a total trap..." I muttered to myself, rearing back, getting ready to kick down the gate.

Taking a step back and applying leverage on one leg, I swung my other leg forward, raising it and, finally, slamming it foot first into the center of the obstacle.

The gate gave way, falling backward. The impact of the metal resounded throughout the darkness, making it echo in its fall. It continued to tumble down, until I could no longer see it in the dark. The only way I knew it stopped was when I heard the final, distant bang.

The rusted hinges hung loose from the force, an empty space where the gate was. I could go down further.

"You people are leading me somewhere... right?" I asked the souls that I knew were watching. There was no response, just as I expected.

I looked down, watching as I took the first step onto the stairway. As soon as I put my foot on it, it glowed. A warm, yellow light emitted from the stone. I looked up to find that the following steps did the same.

Human glowstone?

As I continued the journey downwards, we stopped at a platform. A plain, big, square block that seemed to float. In its center, there was a rod. It stood upwards, and its tip was made of metal.

But the metal looked different. It wasn't rusted or old. Out of curiousity, I raised a hand to touch it. At this point, what else could go wrong?

I wrapped my hand around the thin rod, and it burst into light, just like the steps. A channel of energy raced through my hand and up my arm with a humming noise. It passed back into the rod, draining me slightly, but what I saw shocked me too much for me to notice.

The rod had transferred my energy. It was powering other things. Blocks of supposed glowstone burst into light in the darkness. One by one, pillars and pillars of the light-producing rock shed more light in the dark, revealing more than I could have expected.

The glowstone pillars were separated, but stretched on for miles. For underground, lay another town, similar to the one on the surface. It was smaller, and its buildings were closer. I was only one more stairway away from becoming level with the underground part of the Lost Civilization. I descended for the last time, my eyes never leaving the structures that rivalled a lot of Earth's modern structures, buildings and architecture.

I had found a few more rods that stuck out of the ground, and I activated them. It wasn't long before the whole of the underground city was lighted up. The ceiling was a few hundred meters away, but the underground still was an open space.

At a rally point, I saw four gigantic pillars, carved out of the ground. They stood from the underground to the surface. I assumed that these four pillars were what held up the surface city from collapsing in on itself. I wondered how all of this could have stayed in place for a few thousand years. In my world, It would be thought impossible, yet here it is. Maybe there were things to be learnt from these people.

I continued to wander around. I had changed my objective to finding a way back up. I imagined that there would have been other entrances to the underground, like the one I had used.

I walked past one building, but its shape was strange. On the outside, it was curved inwards, a small dome sat on the inside. On its side, as I came to realize, was a rustic anvil. I was at a Blacksmith's. I looked for any intact contents, though I felt there would be none. Rusted tools, old chunks of coal and crumpled papers were dug up.

On one wall, what seemed to be pinned to it, were pieces of paper. Damaged scrolls that were hung up on one side. I stepped over the other objects to get closer and examine the scrolls. One scroll had fallen to the ground, but it wasn't too badly torn or burnt. The words were faded, but it brought me excitement when I read the big block letters of it.

CROSSBOW

The image was even more faded then the text, but I could slightly make out its shape. It was an old blueprint that had survived a few millennia! I smiled to myself. Maybe there was more to be found here.

I slowly placed my hands on the scroll, trying not to damage it. Surprisingly enough, it was strong enough to roll back up. I carefully placed it in my backpack, hoping it would be fine till later. Unfortunately, the other documents weren't so intact. Some had fully torn, or burned or faded. With new hope, I turned to leave.

Following the underground path, I came to what I thought was the center of the underground part of 'Old Town'. It was a single dome, almost like a stadium. But even a stadium couldn't have been made of stone. In awe, I walked through its entrance, entering the darkness of the dome.

I felt another energy rod on one wall, and channeled more power to it. The dome lit up, lines of light circled and travelled up the crumbling stone. At certain points, light was angled. Multiple rays aimed at the center of the dome, concentrating at the center of the large empty space. My eyes followed the rays, and my jaw dropped when I saw what it concentrated at.

For in the center, another sword, bigger than mine, dug into the elevated ground of the dome. Behind it was a big glass casing, and inside it was a set of armour.

A full set of golden plated armour, complete with helmet and sheath. and a sword.

I wasn't sure whether it was my lucky day, or the opposite. Either way, I was smiling with glee.

I walked up to the sword. It was bigger and longer than the one I had. The handle was better carved, and its gold-plated hilt bent outward before sharply turning upward, in the same direction as the blade, into a half-square. The blade was silver-centered with a gold outlining on its sides. Two holes went through the blade near its hilt, stopping at the same length the hilt's extended hilt. The whole thing was up to my hip in length, all of which was in mint condition.

But what really got my attention was the emblem on the sword. I leaned into it. It was also a Harmony Symbol, but instead of it being embossed onto the hilt like mine, it was carved out of the hilt, making it poke out of the handle and hilt. It could have almost been a replica of what I was wearing around my neck. For reasons unknown, five gems stuck out of the symbol, like mine. And in the same way, the center gem was missing.

I was now very eager to get my hands on the sword. At the back of my mind, there was a sense of doubt, but it didn't bother me much.

The sword was jammed into the rocks, and I figured I had to use both hands to try to pull it out. That was exactly what I intended to do, but when I tried, I never accomplished it.

When I placed both my hands on the weapon, an unexpected channel of energy ran from my arm. But it was different from the energy rods. The Aural magic didn't return like it should have. It was just sucking at it! My face turned to a grimace, feeling myself getting weaker. I gasped for breath, while trying to remove my hands. But as much as I tried, I just couldn't.

Let... go...!

I gritted me teeth, in an attempt to pull my jammed hands off the weapon. I noticed the center purple gem materializing in the weapon. But there was something else...

...someone else.

Behind the sword, in the set of armour, wisps of mist and smoke swirled in the chestplate.

"Keith, their materializing! Get your hands off that thing, you're feeding them!"

I'm... trying...!

With a final and forced effort, my hands fell free of the sword's handle, getting thrown back in the process. I fell onto my back for the second time, but there was no time to catch my breath. Almost instinctively, I pulled out the potion of Truesight and finished off the rest of its contents.

As soon as my vision went blue, I saw what was really happening behind the sword and the armour.

The thousands that I saw were watching were getting pulled into the armour, and the armour was fed a line of magic from the sword. The white ectoplasmic line of human magic fed between the people, the sword and the armour. Inside the set's chestplate, a single being was formed.

The Mane Six climbed upwards. The dome itself was its own room in the building, and the only place that had something in it. But they couldn't believe their eyes at what they saw.

In the concealed dome, was a single statue. A grayed statue of an Alicorn.

They stood there, staring at the stone figure. It was posing majestically. It was on its belly, eyes closed and sleeping.

"Okay, I'm officially confused here!" exclaimed Rainbow Dash.

"This is impossible!" Twilight said in amazement. "There are only three recorded Alicorns in the present. Why is there one here?"

As Twilight stepped closer, her horn began to glow. The magenta hue of magic pulsed uncontrollably. Twilight couldn't do anything about it, but watch it happen, along with the rest of her friends.

"Twilight, what are you doing?!"

"I... I don't know! But look!" She raised a hoof at the statue. The grey figure began to glow as well. And like a layer of cloth, the stone slowly faded off the Alicorn. The colour of its mane and coat could now be seen. The Alicorn's eyes remained closed, and the Mane Six just watched in shock, when the Alicorn did speak.

"If you're here to plunder, I can tell you there is nothing left. So please, leave!" The strong voice of wise stallion came from the Alicorn.

The elements of harmony didn't now how to respond. Fluttershy cowered behind Applejack. Rarity swayed onto Twilight's shoulder, while Rainbow Dash jumped in front of all of them, a serious look on her face.

All except for Pinkie Pie.

"Good afternoon, Mr Alicorn! I'm Pinkie Pie, nice to meet you! And we're-"

"Wait... Pinkie Pie?" The Alicorn's eyes shot open, and he sat up immediately.

"Twilight... Rarity... Rainbow Dash...? You're all here! You're all alive, thank goodness!" The Alicorn jumped up and hugged the Mane Six, all of which had now submitted to complete confusion.

I missed you all so much... His voice cracked

In the middle of the embrace, Pinkie Pie suddenly broken into vibrations once more.

"Pinkie senses are back!" The rest of the group broke the embrace, even the Alicorn.

"What is it Pinkie?"

"Twitchy tail, eye flutter, shoulder ache, knee twitch, ear flop..." It all stopped again, Pinkie Pie landed in a sitting position.

"Uh... we haven't seen anythin' like that before Pinkie..." commented Applejack. "What does all that mean?"

Pinkie Pie gulped, a stern look on her face. "An epic battle is about to go down."

"Oh no..." The Alicorn spoke up again, causing the Mane Six to flinch. "You didn't happen to come with somepony else did you?"

"We have, Sir..." Twilight said shyly.

"And... is it a... human by any chance?"

"Yes, Sir. And how did you know that?"

"Aw crap..." The Alicorn paced back and forth, in deep thought. "The time has come... this is bad. Real bad."

The glass shattered to a thousand pieces as the new human figure broke through it. Materialization was complete, and through the effects of the potion, I watched as all the souls and auras of all the people formed into one being. But the potion was no longer needed to see it.

The other human was real.

A big man, donning the armour, trudged up to the sword. Standing at the stand, he looked at the blade, and then at me. I rushed up to my feet, and fearfully placed the hand on my weapon.

"Foolish traitor!" The souls had taken the form of a man. He looked middle-aged but was clean-shaven and strong. His voice was low, almost to the point of growling.

"You return, after all this time, and you think you can face us?!" His voice bellowed, echoing throughout the cave.

In one swift motion, he one-handedly raised the sword from the stone. He held it in one hand, swinging the blade at the ground. The rocks suffered more than a slice mark, giving way to the sharp blade.

"When we fell, we fell as many. But we have learned from our mistakes. We shall not die divided!" The man stepped down from the stand, the ground shook slightly with each step. I inched backwards slightly, pulling out my own sword. He could have resonated power for all I could tell.

He brought the sword up, in two hands, to a ready position. Pure fury was in his eyes. "But you ran, you coward! You abandoned your people!"

"I did no such thing!" I shouted back.

"LIES!" Voices again, from every direction, shouted at my direction. I cringed when it actually produced a draft of wind.

"THERE IS NO ESCAPE NOW TRAITOR! FOR MORE THAN A THOUSAND YEARS, WE WAITED! WAITED FOR THE ONE WHO TOOK WHAT WASN'T RIGHTFULLY HIS." He raised his arm and pointed at my chest.

"AT FIRST WE WERE MANY! NOW WE ARE ONE! I AM ONE! I AM LEGION!!"

Chapter 27: Legion's Rise

Legion's Rise

Legion strode forward, raising his weapon. In a swift motion, he swung it downwards. I jumped to the side in panic, almost getting grazed by this ethereal warrior. His sword struck the ground, crumbling the rocks that it struck. I lashed out at him, seeing it as an opening.

How wrong I was.

I swung my weapon sideways, aiming to cut his sides that weren't protected. But before I could land the blow, a big impact come into contact with my neck. Barely looking up, Legion had stretched out his arm, clasping his hand around my neck.

I coughed up phlegm and saliva, and I tasted a bit of blood. Legion's grip was tighter than a python's for all I could tell. Colourful bubbles blurred my vision while I fought for breath. I raised my free hand to my neck, but his grip wouldn't budge.

"Fighting like that, it makes us wonder how you managed to survive all these years." He pulled me in, neck first, bringing me face to face with the man. "Tell me, traitor, how could you have lived all these years, with the memories of your betrayal dug deep in your mind?"

"I... didn't...!" I spat. I realized that my other hand still had the sword. I pulled it back, and drove it through Legion. He flinched, and his grip loosened, long enough to snatch a quick breath. I stabbed him again, but this time, there was no recoil.

Legion's stern face broke into a smile. It turned into a giggle, and then a full out laugh. He seemed unfazed!

"Do you think such feeble attempts can harm me?" He tightened his grip once more, raising me above the ground.

I felt my face go hot red. I released the grip of my weapon, fighting with both hands at the hands of Legion. He swung his me to one side, and hurled me at a wall. My mind went dizzy as I was thrown with such force, it broke through the wall, or rather, I did.

I felt my shoulder and arm take the brunt of the impact. The old stone blocks crumbled as I flew through them. I tumbled a in the fray, and came crashing, back first, into the wall of the next building.

Slumped against the wall, I tried to regain focus. It was only then did the pain set in, in my shoulder and spine. The old injury from barely a week ago took its toll, a sharp pain returning to it.

"Warning, man! He can't keep throwing you around like that! There's only so much your body can take, no matter how hard I try to shield or enhance you."

"All the better for the kill, Artemis Orion."

Through the settling dust and rubble, Legion appeared. My sword was sticking out of his side, yet he barely noticed it. I pushed myself back up to the wall, crossing my arm over the injury.

"You cannot speak a word or fathom a thought without me knowing. And I must say, I was expecting a little more from you. You were far too easy to control..."

"What the hell are you talking about?!" I groaned.

"Our attempts at controlling your decisions were a success. You really let your mental guard down, and now you pay the price."

"So... the journey, the abandonment... all of it was because of you?"

"Although we do admire you ability to correct those decisions. We never expected you to get this far."

Legion pulled my sword out of his body with ease. Blood didn't seep out of the gash. In its place, a bright swirl of ectoplasm seeped out of it. It didn't last long, for the hole soon sealed itself.

How the hell do you beat this guy?!

"You can't." His face was stern once more. He threw the sword back to me, and I caught it in one hand. Catching whatever breath I could, I slowly stood up again.

"Your merely one against a million of us! Try as you might, the end is inevitable! Once you are defeated, you will join us, and you will guard the pendant like we should have all those years ago!"

Both my hands clasped down on the sword handle with determination. Even if I was going down, I wasn't going to go easily.

"We'll see about that..." I muttered.

"... and that's how we got here, Sir."

"I see..." The grey Alicorn sighed. "I guess it was inevitable..."

"But... what about you?! You're an Alicorn, and nobody has heard of you!"

"You're partly right, partly wrong. But I'll explain later! We must find your human friend!" In his own hue of magic, the Alicorn forced the walls of the dome to push outwards. The dome became just a flat surface, allowing the sunlight to beat down on everypony.

"Now, what did you say he looked like again?" The Alicorn took in the sunlight he had missed for hundreds of years, and surveyed the ruins of the city. "And where is he, anyway?"

At that moment, a pillar of sand and rubble shot into the air. A soft 'boom' echoed through the city. At the end of the shot of the pillar, was a human figure, flailing in the air.

It was Keith. A long yell escaped his lips before he disappeared beyond the other tall structures. A soft 'thud' followed, before silence again.

"I'm guessing that was him?" The Alicorn questioned. The Mane Six nodded in unison. "Well, I guess we should go save his hide." The Alicorn facehoofed.

I was falling back down into the underground, breaking two holes in the ceiling. Both of which were caused by Legion. By this point, I knew it wasn't best to let him get his hands on me.

I landed again, bouncing on my spine, and laying motionless. I placed my hands on my newfound wounds, and ignored the ones I thought were internal.

"What happened to not getting thrown about?"

What happened to you shutting up and just helping?

I painfully rolled onto my front, and rose to my knees. Legion was nowhere in sight. For a single, happy moment, I thought I had lost him.

"Foolish traitor, you can't escape from me that easily!" I turned to meet the voice. Legion rematerialized behind me, with all the souls and auras of the people that had once lived here. I watched as the mists formed his armour and sword as well.

"Stop... calling me... traitor!" I said in pain. Using the sword as support, I rose back up onto my feet, stumbling at first.

But that is what you are! ANd I'm afraid you've reached your end. Legion slowly raised his weapon with one hand. "Prepare to join the Legion."

"NO!"

Willing myself to carry on, Arty shot forward, throwing himself at Legion and tackling him to the ground. I watched as I made him throw blows at the concentration of ethereal beings that formed my overpowered opponent. I heard Legion grunt as he fought back. He sliced through Arty, making my aura faded back into me, but not before he had removed a number of others.

"Well, maybe you're not as useless as we thought..." Legion was no longer cocky, a serious look spread across his face. "But next time, you're not getting the benefit of that doubt." White smoke left Legion, and he grew pale. I knew that soon, the souls would return and he would have fully recovered.

But I couldn't do it again now. He knew that trick. I readied my sword once more.

Legion dashed forward, his weapon at the ready.

"But your not the only one that can control an aura."

His sword flashed, barely giving me anytime to respond. I held my weapon firmly in defence, feeling Legion's stronger and more powerful strike knock away my hand. What painfully followed was a swift motion of his hand, bring it upward into my chin.

My ears buzzed and my head spun. I felt myself flying into the air again. But I didn't fall back down. I hung there, in midair. A blurry figure of Legion held out a hand. He was doing something to Arty, controlling its ability to manifest my body. I was paralyzed and I was too exhausted to fight it.

In the next instant, another force pushed me, hurling me in another direction. I flew above buildings and paths, aiming at one long stone block. It was a huge pillar. One of the pillars that held of the underground.

At the last moment, my nerves returned, and I shielded my body. I cringed with my eyes closed as my arms and legs took the impact, and bouncing off back to the ground. When I next opened them, I was face up, seeing the debris come crashing down around me. The pillar had shattered, leaving only three left to hold up the City's underground civilization.

I curled back up, seeing that one block had decided to land directly on me. It pressed into my limbs again, sending searing pains through all of them, but I was still intact.

How much more punishment can I take?

I pushed the rock aside, fighting back a pun about stoning. But I wasn't on the ground, I was on the top of the rubble heap. I was lucky enough to have hit the upper half of the pillar without collapsing the bottom. Laying there, I checked myself, making sure that I was still in one piece. My shirt was ripped , and my pants were torn and frayed, with red liquid staining everything. Blood ran down my forearms and legs and even tasted some in my mouth.

I spat the metal-tasting sludge out of my mouth. And with a great effort, I rolled back up onto my knees.

"Dude, I can't hold the next blow for you. There's too much magical pressure building up."

We just have to recover somewhere. There's just no hiding from this guy!

Dripping in sweat and blood, I got up one more time, swaying where I stood. I wondered how I was still conscious.

Legion materialized for the third time. He held my weapon in his hand, and sheathed his.

"You wield the blade of a mere soldier." He inspected it in his hand, before driving it into the ground next to me. "Pity. You show the will of a fighter. You would have made a fine warrior."

Mustering what was left of my strength, I pulled myself up for the umpteenth time. Every muscle in my body cried out in pain. But I ignored it. I pulled the sword out of the ground and brought it back to a shaky, but ready position.

"Not... without a fight..." I panted, beads of sweat trickling down my face and neck. Legion took a step back in what looked like respect.

"You tried your best." Legion commented. "But it wasn't good enough." Legion unsheathed his weapon. The two-handed sword slid out of the sheath on his back.

Have I really come this far to die here? After all the wonderful, amazing things I have discovered, why now?

"Maybe in death, you may find solitude. And in death, you shall serve the Legion." In an authoritative voice, Legion took a step forward. The end of the battle was near.

"Oh no, you don't!" A louder voice came from above. I looked up to see a shadowy pony fly down to the underground. But I realized it was more than just a Pegasi. It landed in front of me, hooves forward and ready to attack. Its horn glowed as well.

It was an Alicorn.

"Legion! Obey your master!"

"You are no longer our master!" Legion hissed. "You abandoned us! Trapped us here and left, like that little whelp that you try to defend!" Legion shot a glare at me, and I returned it. I hid my confusion, and just accepted the fact that I now had an Alicorn for help. It certainly brought relief.

"I had my reasons! My people, see what you have become! All of you have formed a monster! A monster that no longer listens to reason!"

"What other reason is there?! What more do we need?!"

"Sheath your blade! There is an explanation!"

"You want to discuss this matter with that traitor?!"

The Alicorn stood between me and Legion, blocking him from any advance.

"You've drawn enough of his blood, Legion. Hear what he has to say."

"WHAT MORE NEED BE SAID?! SUCH BETRAYAL CAN AND WILL ONLY BE REPAID THROUGH DEATH! AND THROUGH DEATH, HE SHALL DO SO!"

The Alicorn never lost his composure, but he knew there was no reasoning with his creation.

"If you're going to kill him... you're going to have to go through me!" The grey Alicorn stood his ground. Legion's face burned in anger, shocked by his creator's response.

"So you choose to perish with him? So be it!" Legion rushed forward, his sword pulsed a bright white light. The Alicorn's horn glowed in the same colour. I watched him as he stood, charging up magic. He didn't rush forward to attack, but I only hoped he knew what he was doing.

The sword came down on the Alicorn. But in that split second, the light from the Alicorn's horn blinded everyone. It produced another type of force. It felt peaceful, serene.

Or maybe I had just given in.

I let my knees buckle, allowing myself to fall forward. I shut my eyes from the blinding light, and let the familiar voices of others fill my ears, as everything faded to black.

Chapter 29: Legion's Fall

Legion's Fall

Leaving the ruins of the domed structure in the center of the city, I stepped outside, into the setting sun. I began to question my decision, on the way down; whether or not it was wise to go back into battle in my shape.

It's cool. I can take him. You ready for this, Arty? I'm counting on you.

"Let's do this."

I took one last half step, rubbing at my chest and shoulder and trying to soothe the pain. I took a deep breath, knowing that Legion would come at any time.

"You can do it, Keith!" A lone cheer came from above. Looking up, I saw Rainbow Dash, casting her shadow next to mine.

"Where are the others, Dash?"

"The Alicorn dude told us not to leave the dome. Something about losing the effects of the spell...?"

"So... why are you out?"

"Because I don't trust the guy! But we're still routing for you!" Those were her last words before streaking back into the stone building.

I brought my attention back to the upcoming battle. I was still a little dazed that how I found the medallion wasn't a coincidence. Maybe I was just lucky, or unlucky. Either way, deep inside, I was content. I unsheathed my sword again, leaving the rest of items in the dome. I had nothing but my phone, but I planned to use that.

"Legion! I'm here, and I'm not hiding any longer!" I shouted at the sky, knowing that somewhere, Legion would hear it.

Sure enough, he did. The wisps began to materialize the immortal warrior in the open ground where I stood. He appeared a few meters away in front of me, with contempt and satisfaction on his clean, young face. If it weren't for the armour and the crazy killing intent, I think he looked about thirty.

"So you've chose to stop hiding at last. The first wise decision we've seen you make yet!"

"When will you listen? I never took your Medallion from you! I found it! Look, I have the book to prove it-"

"Excuses won't save you now!" Legion cut me off from reasoning with him for the last time.

"Shut up!" I shouted cockily in his face. "You want your pendant back, you're going to have wring it from my neck!" I held up my sword in the best defensive position I knew.

"I thought you'd never ask." Legion cooly grinned. He advanced, pulling his ancient weapon from behind. I quickly inspected it as he brought it forward. It was tactically superior to my plain weapon, but I had no choice. And even thought it was a two-handed sword, Legion easily swung it with one hand.

I whizzed through my thoughts, trying to find what I learned so far to my advantage. I had to find his weakness.

But that weakness didn't seem to exist. He was physically impossible to kill, and recovery was almost instant. Speed and strength were definitely out of the question.

I should have just asked the damn Alicorn...

"Even if you tried, it is hopeless. You cannot defeat me." Legion read my thoughts again. "And it looks like the Alicorn has failed to aid you now."

"He doesn't need to."

"How confident you are, about your demise! Very well, let's not delay. You have a large debt to pay... in blood!"

Be swung his blade while I held strong, ready for the blow. The block was successful, but not for the multiple times Legion struck. He brought his weapon round in multiple directions in a strange style of fighting. Blow after blow, the pain from previous battles began to return, straining to keep up the defense.

It failed eventually. The strength of millions could only be stopped for so long. At one strike, my hand fell away, leaving my body open. It was a big mistake; Legion took another grab at my throat, choking off oxygen again. I couldn't let him weaken me too greatly, so I decided to fight dirty. I lashed out a leg, not caring if the souls felt it or not, and kicked him in the groin.

He howled, but he didn't let go; instead, he slammed my body into the ground, cracking the old rocks. But the bigger blocks gave way, crumbling beneath us as we fell back down into the Underground. Legion released me in the fall, allowing me to avoid the tumble of stone that hurtled down with us. I was more prepared this time round, making sure that I landed in a roll. But as I came up, Legion just landed in one step, shaking the ground. He grabbed me by my shirt off the ground, and slammed me into another whole tall structure. It crumbled along with the debris from the surface.

The second pillar that held up the city had fallen. Only two were left, diagonally opposite each other. It was a fragile position; removing one more pillar would lead to the collapse of both parts of the civilization.

"You idiot!" I forced out my words, struggling in Legion's grip and the base of the pillar that he pressed me against. "Do you realize how much damage you're doing to your own home?!"

"It matters not! Once we get that pendant back, we will be able to rebuild and repair!"

I brought up both my legs and kicked outwards, coming into contact with Legion's stomach. He was pushed off, letting go of his grip. I quickly recovered. If I let him weaken me like before, the outcome would be as he predicted. At the same time, I couldn't fight him for too long. I had to find a way to defeat him!

"What can we do?! We can't just sit here and wait!" Twilight trotted back and forth worriedly. "What if something DOES happen to him?" Her concerns were shared among the rest of the Mane Six.

"Have faith, Twilight. As sure as you know Celestia raises the sun, he will win." The Alicorn calmly replied. There was determination, yet nervousness in his eyes.

"With all due respect, Sir, what makes you think that?! What makes you think nothing will go wrong?!" Twilight stamped a hoof angrily, but the grey Alicorn merely shrugged it off and spread open his grey wings.

"You haven't changed a bit Twilight! And I'll tell you why; I'm going to go help him. Sit tight, everypony! I will bring you news of this battle when I return." He shot off out of the dome, leaving the Mane Six in there, with cracks of orange-yellow beams of sunlight.

The Mane Six sat silent. They all knew the orders that were given to them by Princess Celestia, even the ones that Keith didn't know about. But by now, they were pretty sure it didn't apply to a situation like this.

"Ugh! This was just supposed to be a scouting trip! Now there's a risk of getting the first human in Equestria killed!"

"You're such a worry-wart, Twilight!" Pinky Pie bounced to her lavender friend. Despite the problem, a big smile was spread across the party pony's face. "He'll be just fine!"

"What makes you so sure?" Rainbow Dash remarked.

"Well, he Pinkie Promised, didn't he?"

Nopony else responded to the Element of Laughter. And continued in their own thoughts and actions of anxiety.

I skidded back, having held up against Legion unscathed. I thought it was impossible, and I even amazed myself. What I did know was that I was really beginning to piss of a million souls. We had fought over to an empty street, with crumbled stone buildings around us.

"Why do you fight it, traitor! You know you cannot win!"

"Oh, no, I'm not dying here?" I panted, raising my sword for the umpteenth time.

"And why not?"

"Because I Pinkie Promised!"

And then it came to me. Legion's weakness. It was as clear as day, but I had never thought of it before! Ignoring the fear and pain, I threw my arms open, beckoning him to advance. For the added effect, I flashed a cheeky grin and said:

"Come at me bro!"

Legion burst into rage, reacting to the insult like I thought he would. He charged forward while I made a grab for something from my back pocket.

He was no more than a meter away before I pulled out my Iphone and activated the camera. I put it up to the ethereal fighter's face.

"Say 'cheese', asshole!"

The bright flash that followed took Legion by total surprise. He stumbled back, trying to come to his sense of sight. It would seem he had forgotten the downsides of being physical again. He still suffered from the normal effects and defects of Humans.

"Now, Arty!"

That moment, the white mist of my Aura appeared behind Legion. Artemis Orion made for an armlock of Legion, holding down the aura's that he was made of as well. A large spiritual pressure came down on me. It was my chance, and I was going to take it.

I lunged forward at the furious fighter. I sliced upwards, opening a gash on Legion's chest, where the white ectoplasm seeped out of. He cried out, and struggled against both parts of me. In the process, he dropped his sword, letting it clatter to the ground.

I turned to it, kicking Legion to the ground before releasing him. Arty let him go, but didn't fade out. Instead, he tore out more souls and auras. Legion grew more and more pale as the beating commenced. He was getting weaker! I hastily scooped up his sword. As I held it up, it almost gave off power. It was also lighter than I thought it was.

"Hey man, look at this!" Arty called out. I turned to my Aura, who had stopped attacking Legion. It didn't matter anyway, as Legion didn't attack for the time being; he was trying to regenerate. But that wasn't the thing that sparked my interest.

In his white figure, Artemis' hand opened. A white outline of a sword appeared in the wisp. As it continued to grow, the sword became more and more clear! It was an ethereal replica of Legion's blade, and both of us were holding one.

"Awesome!" Arty inspected it for himself. He had no face to show emotion, but I could hear the excitement in his voice. "Now I can really kick ass!"

"Now why didn't my sword do that?"

"Maybe it's because yours doesn't have six of its own magical gems embedded into it?" Arty tracked mist as he walked up to me. "No wonder Legion fought so tough!"

"Speaking of which..." I brought my attention back to Legion. He had moved further off, away from me and Arty. He rose to his feet, now almost back to normal. But the tables were turned. He was unarmed.

"You... what have you done?!" His face was deep red in anger.

"Uh, I took your weapon?"

"YOU WILL PAY FOR WHAT YOU'VE DONE!" Legion cried out as he stretched out a hand again, taking control of my body and aura. Arty faded back in, along with the sword, and I became paralyzed again, the sword still in my grip.

"We don't need a weapon to fight and beat you!" Legion came closer, all the while getting nearer to fully recovering. The chance would have been wasted. I mentally struggled to release its grip, bringing up the confidence and the reasons why I was here; It brought new willpower.

My senses returned, breaking out of Legion's Aural coil. I stood in a ready position, wrapping both my hands around the Legion's weapon.

"I know your tricks now, Legion. You can't use them again!"

"Amen to that, kid!" A familiar voice echoed through the street. The grey Alicorn swooped down, not in front of me this time. He landed behind me, making it clear he wasn't fighting. "Here, kid, have this." He leaned forward as a white spark built up at the edge of his horn. He tensed, then released it, but not in an explosion. The shiny glint just floated off his horn.

I stared with my mouth open at the twinkling speck. It was like a star you could touch. It flew over my head, wandering in the empty space between me and Legion.

I glanced at Legion, and we made eye contact for a split second before we both returned it to the shiny dot. Quick as a flash, we both dashed for it. I didn't know what it was, but I knew it was best that Legion shouldn't get his hands on it. We came closer to the star, but Legion would have made it there first!

"Not if I can help it!"

My heart skipped a beat as Arty jumped out of my chest, brandishing his new weapon. He swung it at Legion just before he could reach the speck. Arty faded again, but he had stopped Legion in his tracks; and that was all I needed.

I reached the speck first, grabbing it in the palm of my hand. Just as I touched it, it disintegrated.

"Uh, what does this do?"

"... Any second now..." The grey Alicorn's mouth spread wide.

At first I didn't understand, but I didn't need to.

I felt it.

It was like adrenaline was running through my veins! Energy charged through my entire body, empowering me and my Aura. I looked down at my body, it was getting cocooned in ectoplasm! I felt it spread over my face, my arms and legs. Soon, I was covered in the stuff, but it didn't stop there. It began to expand, to grow and become bigger. I could literally feel myself growing in height.

I exclaimed in glee when I realized I had grown to twice the size of Legion. I was pretty sure my entire body was no longer visible in the mist and smoke, and that I was engulfed by my Aura.

"Dude! This is epic! We're huge!"

"Way to go, kid! A spark was all you needed! Use it in anyway you can imagine!"

"Anything, huh?" I turned to Legion, and for the first time, his eyes were fearful.

"Wrap this up, kid! You can't control that kind of power for long! FINISH HIM!" The Alicorn rocketed back up to the surface, leaving the Underground.

In my powerful state, I couldn't help but rub it in Legion's face. After all his talk about my inevitable defeat, I could now prove him wrong.

"Hey, Legion!" I extended an arm. Even though he was out of reach, the white ectoplasm shot forward and curled itself around the ethereal being. I held him above the ground so that we were face to face. I gave him a menacing grin, not caring whether he saw it or not.

"Guess who's winning now?"

Chapter 30: Collapse

Collapse

The Elements of Harmony were left to wait; hoping and fearing for the outcome of the battle they knew was ensuing. The mysterious Alicorn they had only begun to know seemed to already have familiarized himself with the six of them before. It caused countless questions to spin through their heads. Especially his prediction of Equestria's downfall.

And all they could do was sit, wait, and worry. The grey Alicorn had left them, claiming to go help Keith.

"What are we doing?!" Twilight's mane ruffled over time, stressing over everything that happened. "We were meant to make sure nothing happens to him!"

"Yeah. A great job we're doing."

"Stow the snide remarks, RD! This ain't the time fer that!" Applejack silenced her cyan friend, who turned to cross her hooves and sulk.

Beneath the statue's podium, Pinkie Pie and Rarity were attempting to reassure Fluttershy, softly mumbling to her.

In the midst of it all, a shadow of a pegasus with a horn entered through the crack of the dome. The Alicorn had returned.

"Oh, thank goodness!" Rarity cantered up to the Alicorn, who wore a smug smile. "Where is Keith? Is he alright?"

"Oh he's fine alright! More than that, even!"

"And what makes you so sure?!" Rainbow Dash shoved her face into the Alicorns old grey face.

Almost on cue, behind the Alicorn, a shot of dust launched into the air with an equally suitable sound effect, spiralling white mist and brown dust. At the tip of it, a human form flailed; but this time, it wasn't Keith's. The Alicorn stifled a giggle seeing the gaping faces of the Mane Six.

"Oh, it's just a hunch."

"What did you do to him?!" Twilight shook herself out of shock.

"Just a little spark. Honest." But the smile faded from the Alicorn. It turned to a frown as he began to recall something else. "But... what if he... I really hope..." He hesitated, then turned to fly out again.

"Hope what?"

"He can't maintain that form forever! It will kill him!"

"Form?" asked Rarity.

"Kill him?!" cried Fluttershy.

"What in tarnation is going on?!" Applejack questioned.

"No time to explain! Come down and see for yourself!"

Power! So much power was in my grasp, and it wasn't going to waste. In one mighty bound, I easily jumped back to the surface, leaving the shaky ruins of the underground behind. A cloud of sand puffed up from where I landed.

Legion lay not far away. He was a ghostly white now, and he was far from his former power. He knelt down, the souls and aura's desperately trying to materialize him again. But he wouldn't get the chance.

Enough playing around. Let's finish this!

The Alicorn had said I could use this 'spark' anyway I wanted. So I tried to, controlling the ectoplasmic form that encased my body. I got rid of it, suppressing it into my body and channeling all of my energy with it. For a few moments, I focused, concentrating all the power into one. I no longer held the mighty form of the towering human I had used to beat Legion.

"No, Keith!"

I heard the familiar voice, but I ignored it. I was this close to finishing the fight, and that was all I wanted to do now.

"Stop! You can't control it that easily!"

The voice became a distant echo. My ears became muffled in the rush. Inside me, I felt my blood racing through my veins. I felt my mind activating a part of it that I never knew existed. I felt my heart beat faster, and faster... almost too fast.

"HHNNGGH!"

If I ever knew how getting shot in the heart felt, it would be this. I fell to my hands and knees as an unsustainable force squeezed, no, crushed my chest. I clenched at my heart, closing my eyes in fear of them popping out of their sockets. It literally felt like a hammer was pounding on my head.

"Keith?!"

"Is tha-... even... him? What's-... doing?!"

"Keithy-... no!"

The voices of my favourite ponies were heard. As muffled as their voices were, their fear was still there. The temples beneath my forehead pulsed with pain. At one point, I thought I felt a part of my vertebrae twist out of place as I struggled for air. Now the battle wasn't with Legion; it was me battling the feeling of implosion.

"Stop holding it in! You'll kill yourself if you don't release it!"

Somehow, the Alicorn's stern voice yelled in my mind. This time, I obeyed. Willing myself to carry on, I concentrated on something else. Instead of collecting the energy, I was going to release it. My eyes shot open, seeing almost nothing but the white light that escaped my body like a lightbulb. But in this vision, I could see the magic and auras, like the potion of Truesight. Only now, I could sense it as well.

The Mane Six and the Alicorn were a distance away from my left. And straight ahead, the thick silhouette of the ethereal warrior rose to his feet. He swiftly approached, bearing nothing but his fists and trying to take advantage of the opportunity.

But he never got that opportunity.

It was a truly strange experience, feeling weak, yet strong at the same time. But before I pulled anything, I turned my head to the ponies, and mouthed two words.

"Take Cover!"

I rose up, took aim at Legion, and hoped for the best...

Release!

From the pendant, a glint appeared. It turned into a fizzing spark, then a bright star. From there, it turned the whole center gem into a glowing stone. The brightness increased to such intensity, I felt it burn through my what was left of the tattered shirt Rarity had made. It wasn't long before The light engulfed the whole Medallion, and it was scorching hot.

In a flash, a huge beam exited the center gem. It grew to be taller than I was! The beam shot forward, wiping out anything in its path. And Legion was taking the brunt of it.

But that didn't mean I wasn't suffering either. The blast continued, only because I was holding up. It took whatever was left of my strength to stop myself from flying backwards. The stones beneath my feet cracked slightly from the force, and my legs were burning from the push.

"C'mon! Let it all out!"

In one final effort, I tensed myself and let loose one final burst. I couldn't see what I had done; blinded from the light, it also hurt just opening my eyes. But the screams I heard around me gave me a hint. It was overcome by a roaring wave, louder than a jet to me. The pounding in my head continued, but I willed onwards, confident that I was breaking a human's physical limit in some way or another.

In the Canterlot Castle, the Alicorn sisters were carrying on with their royal duties, unaware of the adventure that happened that very moment.

Until now.

Only great manipulators could feel such a magical pulse, but the Princesses felt it; much like the pulse that had brought to them this inter-dimensional problem. It was like a tremor only felt in the mind.

"What was that Sister?"

"I don't know, Luna. It's some kind of... disturbance..."

The light dimmed to nothing as the ear- breaking sound died down. I felt empty from the power I once had, but it was by far a good thing.For a few seconds, I just stood there with my eyes closed, feeling that one moment of nothing. Finally! The ethereal burden left me. I was no longer in the grips of such power!

But at what cost?

This time, I well and truly collapsed from total exhaustion, falling backwards. Every bone and muscle in my body sent painful signals to my brain. Just before my head hit the ground, the soft coat of a pony caught my head. I tilted upwards to see the light pink mane of Fluttershy, catching me in her arms. I managed a small smile.

"Alright, let's bring him back up."

I didn't notice Rainbow Dash as she lifted my other arm, bringing me up off my feet. We glided back up to the now decimated dome.

Decimated? What did I do?!

It was true that the circular structure had disappeared, leaving only piles of rubble in its place. There, the rest of the Mane Six and the Alicorn waited. I was brought down in front of him, as I settled slowly down on Fluttershy's side.

"Heh... so you made it kid." One side of his mouth formed a grin. "Maybe you might not be as useless as I thought?"

"You... could've... warned me..." I could only whisper the words.

"But then I would have never found your full potential!" He raised a hoof to the surroundings. "Look at what you've done, human!"

My jaw dropped when I saw it. The city, or what was left of it, was all pieces of rock and rubble. The center of the surface broke into two plates, and fell inwards as the last two underground pillars' structural integrity reached zero. It looked like a giant had stepped an enormous square into the city, and crushed everything in its path. It was a ground zero of a previous era, where all buildings bit the dust. It made my head spin just thinking that I had caused that.

And Legion was nowhere in sight.

"Yup. You're pretty much capable-"

I coughed and spasmed, spitting up blood onto myself.

"... okay, maybe I did push you too hard. I apologize, but it had to be done."

"There's no time for this!" Fluttershy spoke up. "Can't you see how much pain he's in?!"

"There's probably no life for miles!" said Twilight sadly, her eyes drooping. "There's nowhere to find help..."

Everypony turned silent, trying to find a solution while I sat there in a daze. It became hard to think as well, like my mind was numb.

The Alicorn broke the silence with a sigh.

"Alright, I believe I've tortured you long enough. I'm bring you back to Ponyville."

"You're coming to Ponyville?"

"No. Unfortunately, I cannot." His voice sounded grave again. "My time has not yet come. I must stay and finish what I started." Nopony questioned what he meant.

"Then how are you going to bring all of us back?! Ponyville is miles away!"

"Easily." The tip of his horn glowed another time, making eye contact with everypony and I.

"It was a real joy to see you again. The Elements of Harmony have indeed not changed. But you will not hear from me for a long time." His eyes began to glow as well, shining in the sky that was almost dark. His voice had a second echo to it too. "And now, you must remember. You have one more to look after. Take care of him, for you are now a part of him, and, in a time to come, he will be a part of you."

"And, sadly, none of you will remember me, except him. Until the time comes, and I am called, I bid you all farewell!"

A magical circle appeared on the outskirts of Ponyville. It exploded harmlessly, leaving behind it's contents. The contents of which were the Mane Six, and their human friend.

Twilight, having the most experience with teleporting, recovered the fastest.

"Ponyville? He teleported us all the way back to Ponyville?!"

"An' that ain't all, Twi." Applejack stood beside the Air Balloon and the bags of supplies and the one bag of treasure. The Alicorn had brought everything back with them, down to Keith's dropped sword that would have been buried in the underground. "That Alicorn sure didn't forget anything."

"YAY! WE'RE HOME!" Pinkie Pie cheered and bounced a few meters into the air. "Everything's gonna be okay, Keithy!"

"... Keithy...?"

Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Pinkie Pie looked around for the human. A gasp escaped each of their lips, finding out why their friend was unresponsive.

Keith's eyes were shut, and lay motionless in Fluttershy's arms. She called his name in her cracking voice, as a single shed tear fell onto his battered, still face.

On the other side of Equestria, an unknown Alicorn, stared off into the night, beyond his ruined city. He craned his neck and sighed, looking at the permanent scratches where his Cutie Mark should have been.

"Regret, Legion. See what has become of your people, and your home..." He whispered to himself.

The Alicorn took slow hoofsteps up to the podium. He brought his legs up, going back into his resting position.

"That day has not come, my friend. Rest while you can."

On top of the last standing structure of the lost civilization, stone magically cocooned the grey Alicorn once more. And silence fell on the last ruins of the only humans of Equestria, including their maker.

Chapter 31: A Ghost's Prophecy

A Ghost's Prophecy

Weightlessness. It was all I could feel again, in an empty, pure landscape. Compared to the immense stress and pain I felt previously, it felt like heaven. With nothing but the power of a whim, I flew threw the white light that formed around me as I travelled through it. The wind pressed against my face, and every other part of my body that I knew should be there, but wasn't. I couldn't tell whether I was smiling or not. And I couldn't measure the time I had spent doing this.

Maybe it is heaven?

"No, it's not. You're not dead yet."

The wind fell to a small breeze. I stopped flying, against my will, and descended. I surveyed my bright surroundings, looking for the voice that had just spoken. Although I felt a presence, there was nobody to be seen. I continued falling, or rather, going down. Gravity wasn't there to drag me down, and I floated down like a feather. For moments at a stretch, my feet never came into contact with anything. But I didn't mind. I didn't have a care in the world right there and then.

Until at last, I stopped. I looked down to see my shoes, followed by my pants, and top, and hoodie, all form onto me as my feet touched down. Within seconds, I could see and properly feel my body again, head to toe appearing out of the white light that surrounded me.

"You're not dead, because we're not letting you die."

The voice sounded so familiar; It was friendly, yet serious and worn out. I couldn't recall whose it was. But I didn't have to. In the distance, the frontal image of a horn poked through the light. The grey horn was attached to an equally grey coated pony. The mirage became clearer, and it didn't take me long to remember where I had seen that same horn and pair of wings on one, dull, grey pony.

"Then why am I here, Alicorn?"

I wasn't angry or sad that I was seeing him again, so be it in my dream or wherever I was right now. Instead, I was glad. Negative emotions seemed a lot harder to conjure up, compared to positive ones at the moment. The Alicorn solidified in my sight, as clear as day. But, unlike his appearance back in the Old Town, he too looked happier.

"Because you're here for a reason." He trotted into full view, the smile fully visible on his face. "That, and I'm sure you still would like to know how to go home."

"Go on..." I prompted. Even here, his voice sounded different. It wasn't authoritative or hoarse as I thought.

The grey Alicorn bowed his head, letting his horn glow with magic. Until now, our surroundings were just filled with white light, thick enough to cut with a knife. The Alicorn changed it all, without the slightest hint of effort. The white faded away, revealing radiant colours of all kinds.

"This..." The Alicorn started as, in both our fields of vision, a bright forest filled with trees, flowers and a stream became clear. "... is the bridge." Rays from a non-existent sun broke through the dense forest vegetation, down onto the forest floor, where the soft grass lay and the flowers bloomed. The stream flowed down, quietly gushing down and separating one side of the forest from the other.

"W... Where are we?"

"Welcome to Limbo." The Alicorn spoke as if it were home. "A place filled with inter-dimensional portals and wormholes that even I can only begin to understand." He cantered onto a plain, arced wooden bridge that was built between the two sides of the river. I hadn't noticed it earlier. "You see, the medallion is not only an amplifier of human magic; it is also a key." At this point, I realized I wasn't wearing the pendant. It was almost instinctive, the way I felt for it on my chest.

"So, is this a dream?"

"Well... in a way, it is."

"That means this place isn't real then?"

"Oh, no! Far from it! This place is as real as you and me." To me, it meant that credibility no longer mattered. "Now stop dawdling, and come here!"

I immediately obeyed. It wasn't as if there was anything else to do. We stood on the creaky, old bridge.

"Look back."

I turned myself to face upstream. Following the flow of water, I saw that it came from a great, tall waterfall. It was as high as a mountain, and it's top was buried in clouds.

"When I made this Medallion, I had formed a link. A link between both worlds. Before, this place was blank and empty. But now, it represents our link. I call it, Eden Falls."

I took in the breathtaking scenery, amazed at the endless waterfall, forest and river. The Alicorn seemed to expect it. "Now don't get carried away! It is impossible to survive in Limbo, even if you tried. Why do you think there are no other creatures here?"

"So how will this place take me home." I shook myself from my daze. "And when I do, how will I know how to go back to the time I came from?"

"That is the point of Eden Falls. Let me explain." He craned his neck downstream. "This stream is the river of time. As the water flows, so does time. It is fluid. It is never ending." He tapped a hoof on the bridge. "This bridge is your way between Earth and Equestria. Equestria is on one side, and Earth on the other." He gestured to the sides of the wide stream. "Both sides are affected by the stream of time. As time goes by, the banks of both sides corrode; changing for the better or worse. But this bridge? This bridge is your Medallion. This bridge's foundations are strong; buried beneath the soil of the stream. And as time goes by, this bridge will still stand. It is perfectly straight between both sides; it is not tilted, or diagonalized, and this will never change."

"How do you know all of this?" My head spun from the imagery and the 'all-to-real' symbolism.

"Uh, I'm the creator of the bridge, duh." He warmly grinned. "And don't you worry about the time you go back to. Whenever you return will be the same as the amount of time you spent in Equestria. Please don't ask my why. We don't have time to explain things for the rest of eternity..."

"So you're telling me that on Earth, I've actually been gone for, like a month now?!"

"You were here for only a month?!"

"You're not helping, Alicorn. There's a high chance I'm gonna be screwed when I get home!"

"Ah, the responsibilities of the Spirit of Harmony..."

"Don't say that..."

"But you are! You're undeniably, unquestionably, unreasonably the Spirit of Harmony."

"I barely represent Harmony!" Slight anger built up inside. It made me squirm the way he kept calling me that name. "There are good samaritans on Earth that can be chosen by the thousands! People that have caused actual change! Good people that have actually done something good out of their lives!"

"And yet here you are." He cooly replied. "As mush as I agree with you, I can't question what the Medallion has done; whether you found it out of luck or not." The Alicorn walked off the bridge, on the side I assumed was Equestria. It was a brighter side of the forest. Compared to the other side, the grass and plants were a brighter green, while the other side was just a little darker and withered. "You have it now, and it's your responsibility. And let's face it. Deep down inside, you've always wanted to be a superhero."

"That'll never happen."

"Not with that attitude."

"But... I'm not ready for all of this..." I was arguing with myself now, trying to convince my mind. A part of me wanted to do this. Another part wanted to walk away and leave the medallion for someone else to find. "You saw what happened in the Old Town. I leveled a whole city, uncontrollably and ignorantly! Who knows what else would happen if I carried on like this. What good could come of that?" My shoulders sagged as I heaved a sigh, slowly strolling of the bridge as well.

"Well for one thing, you leveled a whole city. That's a ton of potential right there."

"Anyone could have done that. Every human being has an Aura."

"Until I see another that can do such a thing, you're not going to weasel your way out of this." His grin turned to a small menacing mirth. "And, about being uncontrollable and ignorant. I know someone that will help you. Think of him as a cage."

"And who might that be?"

The soft crunch of leaves and grass gave away the position of another man. He was tall, buff and clean shaven, wearing a full set of shiny golden armour...

"OH GOD, LEGION'S BACK!"

"You see master? He is unwilling! Let us take back the medallion to guard it more carefully! We do not trust this foolish Earth-dweller!"

"Hey, feeling's mutual, buddy!"

"Enough!" The Alicorn broke the ensuing argument. "You will both learn to live with this decision, whether you two like it or not!" The Alicorn turn to me, staring me sternly, square in the eye. "Let's not forget, we have a prophecy to fulfill. Do you or do you not accept the Medallion and become its bearer?"

"Master please-"

"Silence, Legion!" The Alicorn swiftly cut off the ethereal warrior's protests before returning his attention to me. "Well, Keith? Walking out now could be dooming Equestria. Not only will I fail again, but you will too. What do you say?"

I had a feeling that the Alicorn was putting pressure on me on purpose. But it genuinely concerned me about Equestria's future. Was I really here by chance? Or was there a really small chance that it wasn't by chance?

What dark times is he talking about?

I grudgingly nodded. "You're not giving me much of a choice here either, so what the heck. I'll do it."

"That's what I like to hear." He swung round to stared down Legion. "As for you..."

"You're making a mistake master-" The power and anger in his voice fled like a kitten.

"We'll see about that. In the meantime. You're to guard the Spirit of Harmony. Make sure nothing happens to it. Because if anything does... you know what I can do to you..."

"Yeah, you better defend me!" I hollered.

"Don't get your hopes up, Keith. He's not going to protect you from every little scratch and bruise. I said the Spirit of Harmony, and that's the Medallion. So if you ever fall, the medallion will come back to us."

I crossed my arms. So much for an ethereal bodyguard. Legion even shot a second's smug look at me.

"But don't worry. I have a feeling you won't be dying anytime soon anyway." The Alicorn smiled again. There was no way you could tell if he was serious or not. It reminded me of the situation at hand.

"Speaking of dying. What's happening to me right now?"

"You're asleep, I think. All I know is that you're unconscious right now, and badly injured" The Alicorn shrugged, leaving Legion to stare daggers at me. I ignored him, caring only about what everypony else would be thinking presently. "Well, I guess I have held you up long enough. You're going to wake up now, if you don't mind... who am I kidding? I'm not giving you a choice!"

The beautiful greenery faded back into the white light it came from. The waterfall, stream and bridge began to blur out as well.

"Remember, kid: the Mane Six think that everything I told you about the Spirit of Harmony was said by Legion! That's what I used to wipe their memories."

"Why not just let them know who you are?" The Alicorn and his human servant began to fade out as well.

"That would lead to them telling Celestia, and soon Equestria would be on its toes over a crisis that may or may not occur."

"So just tell me what will happen then."

"Can't, sorry." His face blurred to a grey blod, but I could tell his smile disappeared. "I can't speak of it. If I did, somethings will happen I'd rather not happen. All you can do is wait, kid. Don't worry. You'll be ready by then!"

"Fat chance..."

"That's enough out of you, Legion!"

I felt myself lift off of the ground again, and disintegrating back into nothing. But I didn't wake up just yet. I had one last question.

"I never got your name, Alicorn."

"I'm Grey Ghost, but it's not important." His words became slurred in the white haze. It turned his figure and Legion's back into mirages.

"Grey Ghost huh? Why Ghost?"

As the thick white fog blocked out all sight once more, the Alicorn spoke through it.

"Because, rightfully, I'm already dead."

The white turned to yellow, and this light actually stung my eyes. It was just one of the signs that I had returned to reality, other signs being the return of painful sensations.

I couldn't move, but I was lying down. Any attempt at moving hurt like hell. I could feel the restrain of bandages around my limbs, and my mind hurt worse than a hangover. I slowly opened my eyes, seeing the sunlight in what felt like a long time.

As I adjusted to it, I tried to make sense of where I was. It was a plain square room, with curtains around my bed. An IV and a heart monitor were attached to my body, along with other wires, clips and tubes. I felt numb in several places of my body, and I could only see so much without having to crane my neck. But I didn't need to see any more. I knew where I was.

I was in the hospital of Ponyville. It was too much like the show to think otherwise. I was alone in the ward, with the blinders down and the door closed. At least I thought I was alone. At the corner of my eyes, I picked up a shade of a strong pink. Straining to see it, I saw the fluffy pink mane of Ponyville's Premiere Party Pony, all ruffled up. She had her face buried in her hooves, sitting at the corner adjacent to my bed. The rise and fall of her chest showed that she was asleep.

No matter, it's morning anyway.

I cleared my throat, only to find it as dry as sandpaper. With a sore throat, I called out softly.

"Pinkie Pie?"

In an instant, a pink flash zoomed from the chair onto my bed, staring my straight in the face. Pinkie's eyes gleamed and a smile had taken over half her head. She hastily wrapped her front legs around my upper body.

"Ohmygosh Keith you're awake you're awake! Finally, ohmygosh you've been asleep for a long time! I mean who spends a whole chapter talking in his dream? We've been waiting for days, and we got so worried but you're okay and... Keith, you're face is all red..."

"Too... much... hugs..." I grunted in pain.

"Whoops! Sorry! I'm just so happy and excited! Let's throw a party! Wait here while I go get the rest of the girls!" She sped out the room, swinging the door wide open. It left a pony in a doctor's coat frozen at the door, staring at me in surprise.

"Erm... can I get you anything, Sir?"

"Anesthetics and a glass of water please." I said dryly, before slumping back into bed. When Pinkie Pie got back with the girls, there was going to be a lot of explaining to do.

Chapter 32: A Royal Visit

A Royal Visit

"Give it to me straight, Doc." I motionlessly pleaded with the doctor. The light brown stallion, nervously shifting his eyes from me to his clipboard. I had asked him to give me the entire physical assessment, seeing as I couldn't even move any part of my body other than my head. I could only drink water with help, which was a little troublesome for both of us. Something else that peeked my curiosity was the fact that the Doctor said I couldn't take anesthetics.

He stood at the foot of the bed, flipping through pages and examining his human patient, avoiding eye contact as much as possible. I knew who he was from the show, but nothing much else from when he lost the seeds during the Winter Wrap-up. But I was pretty sure that in all of his time as a doctor, he couldn't have had a more... unique patient.

"Well...?" I pushed the question. Caramel let out a sigh. Although I couldn't see myself, I could predict how beat-up I look. However, it was a very strange sensation; sometimes a part of my body would hurt, or go numb, or have no feeling altogether. Then, it would change after a certain time. It was as if my nerves had gone haywire.

"It's not exactly peachy, Mister... uh... Keith."

"There's no point hiding it now is there?"

"Fair enough...." He lowered his clipboard and looked at me with an emotionless expression. It must have been the same look he had given to any patient that didn't turn out well. "Let's start with how long you've been out. Do you know how long it's been?"

"I don't know... a day?"

"A week."

"One week?!" I asked in surprise. A sudden numbness in my chest restrained me from raising my voice.

"Seven days and one morning to be exact." Caramel spoke factually. "Now, I have some bad news and good news for you. You might want to hear the bad news first though."

"Go on..." I rasped.

"Let's see here..." He inspected a chart at the foot of my bed that wasn't viewable to me. "When you got here, you were diagnosed with: Muscle spasms in all limbs, muscle spasms that were vigorous enough to lead to muscle tearing, collateral bone dislocation in several parts of the body-"

"Are you kidding me?!"

"'Kidding you' is not required in my career, human. Unfortunately, neither is tending to human patients." He looked up to me for a short moment, confirming how serious he was. "And all jokes aside, you're very lucky. Fortunately for you, none of your bones were broken."

"None?"

"Well... that is... except..." Caramel stammered sheepishly. "This is rather... extraordinary... but it seems that your spine is...missing several vertebrae..."

"What?!" I felt like I could have shot out of bed and charged at the doctor for what he was telling me.

"Look, even our most polished surgeons and doctors have next to no experience dealing with your species. It was hard enough what we tried to do-"

"And what exactly did you do?"

"We did what we thought we could..." Caramel let out a deeper sigh. "The only reason you can even feel anything right now is because of what we did. You've been given... substitutes."

"Like what? Metal?"

"No, we feared that operation was too risky. We used a more... temporary method. But it was safer."

"Then what did you use?"

"Magic." The single word brought disbelief to me, but I supposed at that point, there was nothing I couldn't not believe. "We've replaced your misplaced bones with a magical-physical plasma. It isn't solid, and it won't do you much physically. You can feel, but you won't be moving for awhile. We only use such methods for true emergencies."

"So you're telling me right now, that when you found me, I was missing pieces of my spine?" I asked in stressed monotone.

"Well, we managed to extract some strange, powdery substance along your spinal column. We're still trying to identify it."

"Where the hell could my bone disappear to?!" I brought my voice to its limit, wheezing from the lightest strain.

"Don't force yourself, you need the rest. And besides, it's not as unbelievable as the story your friends had to tell for your injuries." Caramel managed a small smile. I managed a cough. For a short moment, nobody spoke.

I'm going to be a vegetable...

"So, nothing else then? I'm bound to be motionless forever?" I felt my hear sink.

"Oh no! Whatever gave you that idea! Why do you think I said there was good news as well?"

I perked up, wanting to hear more of his solution.

"You see, the spell we used on you in your surgery required quite a bit of magic. Through sustaining, recovering, and solidifying both you and the plasma throughout the entire process. Now, this magic-physic spell already requires a lot of magic. Why, if it weren't for your friend from Canterlot, the procedure may not have gone as planned."

"Friend from Canterlot?" I wondered who would have possibly come from Canterlot in such a coincidence.

"Indeed. He told us to address him as Professor Trotter-"

"He's here?!" I asked in suppressed joy.

"Indeed I am, Mister Keith!" As if on cue, the blood red unicorn strutted into the ward. He wore a wide, warm grin on his face, beneath his black thick-rimmed glasses. He curtly greeted Caramel before turning to me. His smile faded slightly when he did so.

"Good morning, Professor." Here, I was wishing I wasn't bound to my bed. The emotion of sadness had been surpassed by happiness, but I could express neither.

"It's been a while, human! But I must say, I would never have thought we would meet again under such... unusual circumstances." He trotted over to my bedside. "All's well I assume?"

"Well, I don't think it can get any better, yet..." I said hoarsely. "Thanks though... for what you've done."

"Don't mention it. You won't be of much use to us all if you're bed-ridden."

"Thanks... I think...."

"As I was saying, you do have some good news-" Caramel began, but was interrupted by a din from the corridor. Shrill, excited sounds echoed down the corridor. "I fear I may have to attend to that, my apologies."

"Do go on, I'll bear the good news to him." Trotter magically raised a glass of water to my mouth again, and closed the door as Caramel left. I gulped down the refreshing liquid.

"I do hope you're not in too much pain." He began, his jolly attitude never left his voice. He kept himself busy around the ward, tidying the smallest things. "As for the good news, well there isn't really much to it; your muscle tears have significantly recovered while you were unconscious, your bones are slowly forming back into place, and you'll be getting more permanent vertebrae very soon."

"Glad to hear." I said. "But how do you know?"

"I'm part of the procedure. Don't mind me saying this, but I'm the one who knows the most about your kind here anyway." He stated matter-of-factly. "But I won't be alone. Permanent replacements require much more magic. But it shouldn't even compare to the amount of magic an Alicorn has." The scholar of magic trotted to the far corner of the room, where most of my belongings lay.

"Woah, woah, woah... Alicorn?"

"That's right! Princess Celestia came to Ponyville not much later than I. You situation has been... discussed amongst us, and the Elements of Harmony."

"The Mane Six? Where are they?" It felt like a very long time since I had seen them, and I was looking forward to doing so.

"Who is the Mane Six?" Trotter raised a brow. It took him a second to realize who I meant. "Oooh... don't worry, I saw Pinkie Pie rushing out of the infirmary when I came in. They should be here soon-"

"Hey! Hosptial regulations! Only four ponies to be allowed in at one time!" A loud shriek came from the corridor again, but it was followed my an inaudible murmur.

"Speaking of the Mane Six..." Trotter magicked the door open again. It opened to the glowing faces of my favourite candy-coloured ponies, rushing into the ward.

"Keithy! You're alive! That's such a relief, I thought..."

"Keith, darling! You're okay!"

"Oh you poor thing..."

"Good to have you back man!"

"I'm so sorry we had to put you through this."

"Ya had us all worried sick fer a moment there, cowboy!"

They all spoke at once, firing an onslaught of questions, exclamations and hugs.

"Don't worry, I'm fine! At least that's what Trotter tells me..." The red stallion grinned sheepishly. "I'm just glad that you girls are safe."

"Safe?! We barely helped you the entire time!" Twilight rebutted.

"You helped a lot more than you think, Twilight. All of you did!" I contained the urge to get up and hug them. It wasn't as if I could anyway.

"My little ponies, if you will?" A deep, authoritative voice came from the door. The six ponies cleared from the bed, putting the royal Goddess of the Sun into view. Her very presence was felt, as she entered.

"Good morning, Princess."

"Good morning, Keith. Before I begin, I must apologize..." she produced a small smile.

"There's no need for apologies, your majesty. I will be fine."

"That goes without saying doesn't it? But that's not what I'm apologizing for." Her smile waned as she trotted closer to my bedside. "You weren't aware of this, but when you first arrived in Equestria, I had given specific instructions to the girls. I had told them to prevent themselves from getting... attached to you. I told them that their top priority was to return you to your homeland as quickly as possible. Because that was all you were at the time; an accident that didn't belong here."

Hearing this, I felt slightly betrayed. It made me think whether they had just been putting up an act all along. I came to realize how they actually tried to contain me at first, but the idea loosened as time went on.

"As fate may have planned it, it seems you are not here by coincidence... or so the girls have told me. Ultimately they have disobeyed their orders, but I see now that it is for the better. If what Legion has said is true, you are here for a reason, even if that reason may not be made clear now."

"Wait, did Grey Ghost wipe their memory of the prophecy as well?"

"So from this strange turn of events, it seems that your presence in Equestria may not affect us in the way we thought it would. I am sincerely sorry for everything; for all the trouble we put you through..."

It felt strange, being apologized to by royalty. I felt like I didn't deserve it, even with reason. I tried to manage an assuring smile.

"It's alright, your highness. After all, if it weren't for the journey, I wouldn't have found out more about our kind in Equestria. It opened all of our eyes to a world that couldn't be seen on this television show. And in the end, I wouldn't have been able to find my way home."

"Wait, you know how to open the portal again?" Twilight asked in surprise.

"Yup." My mind raced for a reason. I couldn't tell them about the Alicorn. I had promised.

"How?"

"Well, while I was unconscious, Legion came to me. I'm not sure if it's really a dream, but he taught me some helpful things." I replaced everything Grey Ghost did with Legion, hoping they wouldn't find a loophole.

"But why would he do that? That guys a total jerk!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed. "He fights you, and then he gives you advice? That's really weird!"

"Maybe it was a test, Dash." I reasoned, "And besides, he might have thought I would need it, seeing as I took his job now."

There came a pause. Fluttershy along with Pinkie Pie sat on the bed next to me. Trotter seemed more interested in the objects I had attained in my quest.

"So..." Celestia began again. "I hear you all met The Baron?"

"We did, your highness." Twilight replied. "You know him?"

"Of course! He's one of the rare elder dragons that are actually peaceful! I haven't seen him in a while either..."

The door to the dull hospital room opened once more, letting Caramel into the room again.

"Oh, your majesty!" He bowed. "You honour Ponyville with your presence!" The princess quietly giggled, while signaling for her subject to rise.

"Now where were we?"

"I already told him about his permanent spine fixtures."

"Ah, yes! So you know that her highness will be helping? You are truly privileged, Sir!"

I could've sworn I saw the princess blush a little.

"B-But is it safe?" Fluttershy asked in concern. She looked like the only pony who was actually worried.

"Of course it is! He'll be in the hooves of an immortal goddess! What part of that is not safe?" Caramel chuckled.

"Oh, thank Celestia!" Fluttershy sighed.

"You're welcome!" The princess joked, bringing everyone in the room to laughter. But I could only stifle a small giggle.

As the laughter died down, I thought it appropriate to bring up a more serious topic.

"So when will this surgery take place?"

"Well, whenever you're ready, human! We have the princess, the scholar and the surgeons!"

"He's right, you know." Added Trotter. "We're just waiting for your call, whenever you're ready!"

"That's good to know. How's tomorrow?"

"TOMORROW?" Several ponies said in unison.

"Now don't go disagreeing with me!" I silenced them. "I've been putting off going home for far too long. Sure, I know I'll be back, but I have to clear some things up on Earth first."

"We understand, Keith." The Princess spoke reassuringly. "If you wish, we'll get ready for tomorrow. In the meantime, I think you girls have some catching up to do?"

"I have the party cannon!" Pinkie Pie squeaked in delight, pulling her enormous party accessory out of nowhere. Princess Celestia, Caramel and Professor trotter left the ward, leaving me and the Mane Six to to waste the rest of the day away.

The day drew to a close, and I was alone again. In my own ward when it was almost midnight. As much as I knew I needed the rest, I couldn't get myself to sleep. I craned my neck to the side, peering out the window as the moonlight shone in.

Maybe I'm just uncomfortable with the pain...

I lay motionless for what felt like hours. Just as I felt myself beginning to doze off, a small spark drifted into the ward, through the glass windows. Trailing behind it were wisps of ectoplasm, as it flowed weightlessly into the room. I silently panicked, I knew who it was. The misty trail formed around the floating star, forming the shape of the human I had faced not long ago.

My heart began to race, pounding against my chest, realizing how helpless I was in my current position. The souls solidified, bringing forth the fully-armoured, uninjured Legion. He walked past my bed to the room's far corner, making no attempt to acknowledge my presence. Almost reluctantly, the ethereal warrior swung his arms behind his back, unbuckling a strap. He pulled it off, bringing forward his sheathed sword, and the spaulders that attached to the strap. He looked at it thoughtfully for a moment, watching the hilt of his weapon glint in the moonlight. Slowly, he placed his sword and spaulders next to my possessions. He grudgingly turned away from it, now having half of his upper body unguarded.

I watched curiously, wondering what he was doing. That feeling turned back to fear, as he trudged to my bedside. He leaned into me, making sure I saw the hatred in his eyes. He sneered as he whispered.

"I could kill you, right here and now, and take back what was mine." He whispered in suppressed anger. "But perhaps you can be made use of. Take care of yourself, Earth-dweller. I betrayed my master once before, and I shan't regret it if I have to do it again..."

Legion's face went pale, and then translucent, as the souls and auras he consisted off flew out and scattered in the night. I was left alone again, breathing heavily in cold sweat. He was like a ghost; even thought he was gone, I knew he would be watching.

He always will be.

"It's okay, I wasn't planning on sleeping tonight anyway..." I said under my breath.

Chapter 33: Partial Augmentation

Partial Augmentation

"I'm worried."

You worry too much.

"That's the reason I exist, isn't it? If I hadn't questioned every one of your decisions, where would you be?"

Your ethereal; you've never felt the consequences of your choices in your life! Meanwhile, here I am; facing the punishment, whether it was your decision or mine. Now look... what's done is done, and we can't change that. We can only make it better. We are supposed to be one being, Aura, and if we could just cooperate as such, we can do anything!

"You also way too optimistic..."

Born this way, not my problem.

Celestia's sun rose over Ponyville and the rest of Equestria, shining high in the sky. Even from the unusual events of the night before, I still managed to slip into a light slumber. Cracking open an eyelid, I gazed out the square-patterned window of the hospital. I was itching to get out there as I watched the trees sway and the ponies went about their business in the warm sunlight.

What time is it?

Slowly craning my head to the bedside table, I squinted to read the hands of the clock, reading half-past ten. But something else had caught my eye. The grand-looking weapon leaned on the wall against the corner, with its spaulders dangling from the attached strap. I gulped, holding back the cold sweat; this only confirmed that Legion's visit wasn't a dream.

Out in the hallway from my empty ward, I heard the clopping of hooves. It became clearer to multiple hooves, coming closer to the door. The imminent knock on the door soon followed.

"Come in..." my voice had gone hoarse again. I had grown restless from just laying still for so long that I had almost wished they hadn't given back my sense of feeling yet. But that wouldn't matter now, if the procedure were to occur today.

The door swung slowly on its hinges, opening to a certain lavender coloured pony, followed by a certain scholar.

"Twilight. Trotter." I greeted, trying to sound as awake as I could.

"Good morning, Human." Trotter replied in his usual unchanging happy-tone. "Feeling any better?"

"Can' tell..." I wheezed slightly.

"No matter! Once the operation is through, you'll feel better than you were before!" His confidence faded for a moment, allowing me to hear his whispered follow of, "... at least I hope so..."

"Oh, leave him alone, Trotter! He's been through enough!" Twilight retorted in my defense, tossing the scholar an annoyed glance.

"Alright then, let me get straight to it. I'm here to make sure you're ready for the operation, or if you want back out of it-"

"No, it's fine. Let's get on with it."

"Wow, he gave a answer faster than I thought!" Trotter chuckled. "No offence, Keith, but not everypony that comes here is as quick to a life-risking decision as that. But very well, I shall go alert the surgeons. The ponyville hospital also said something about not being responsible for any permanent damage-"

"Trotter!"

"-I mean we will do our best to make sure you get out alive!" He grinned, glancing nervously at Twilight. "Better?"

"Close enough." Twilight shook her head as the blood red professor trotted back out into the corridors.

"Is he always that socially awkward?" I inquired.

"Uh, most of the time yes." Twilight sighed before trotting up the bedside. "Sorry the others aren't here right now. We've all got a lot of catching up to do since we left."

"But you made it. Thanks, Twilight." I managed a smile. She returned it for a short moment before it went into a frown.

"So you're perfectly fine with this? Letting them tamper with the spinal cord of a creature they've never seen before?"

"Well now that you put it that way, it sounds dangerous... but no, I'm not changing my mind." I subconsciously tried to raise an arm, but none of my limbs responded to anything. "And besides, I have Princess Celestia in on the process! What could possibly go wrong?"

"Where should I start?" Celestia's star pupil smiled again. "You humans are stubborn as a mule, you know that!"

"You're wrong! We can be more stubborn!" I mocked. But before we could continue the inter-species banter, a light cough came from the door. The figure of a black and white striped zebra stood in the doorway, with an all-knowing look in her eyes.

"Zecora?" I craned my neck up. "You're here too?"

The zebra merely nodded her head, she trotted up to the other side of the bed, pulling a strange mash of greens out of her bag.

"W-What's this?" Twilight poked a hoof at the small pile of leaves.

"They said that magic might cause some resistance, so here I am to provide more natural assistance." Zecora responded in kind. She got Twilight to levitate some in front of my face with reluctance.

"Please, eat these young man. Once you do, count down from ten."

I eyed the substance with suspicion. I couldn't be too sure, but it looked strikingly similar to another, more illegal type of human plant. I sighed, "Well, okay. I'm trusting you guys on this."

As soon as I bit down on the vegetable, Doctor Caramel came in followed by Nurse Redheart. Then, I began to count down from ten.

"You'll be alright, Keith." Twilight reassured me with her adorkable face. I began to feel minor dizziness.

Nine...

Zecora cleared her strange substance away, stowing it back in her saddlebag and nodded to the doctor.

Eight...

The dizziness became greater, followed by a little light-headedness.

Seven...

Sounds of clutter around the ward become softer, my breathing unintentionally slowed.

Six...

"Careful with him, Doc." I heard Twilight say.

Five...

"Don't worry. You can count on us!" Caramel replied, their voices became slightly softer and muffled.

Four...

"Nurse Redheart, please move him... slowly." The Doctor instructed.

Three...

"Yes, Nurse Redheart, that is a hand. Stop fiddling with it please."

What?

Their voices echoed in my ears by now, and the dizziness had turned to drowsiness.

"What if something does go wrong?!"

Shut up!

"That's strange... that sword wasn't in this room yesterday..."

Screw this! Zero!

I heard nothing more as the strange herbs took effect, drifting me off into a deep sleep.

I shot up, gasping for air. But I was nowhere in the hospital. I was surrounded by vibrant colours of flowers, and unnaturally, so were the trees. Yellow sunlight broke through the gaps between the colourful leaves and stone pedestals scattered throughout the strange woods. I felt peaceful again, the familiar warm serenity that I knew I had felt before.

"Back in Limbo already?" It was the voice I knew from my previous experience here. I got to my feet, and turned to the grey Alicorn. He continued to wander around the woods, barely noticing me.

"Hello, Grey Ghost." I tried to get over the disorientation of this new strange environment.

"Hmm. It's funny; you're only meant to be here when you're close to death." The Alicorn contemplated.

"I'm having surgery. Something may have gone a little awry." I knew it may have been something to be worried about, but it was nearly impossible to feel anything negative in this surreal realm. "But Limbo isn't quite what I remembered it..."

"It never is, Keith." Grey Ghost continued onwards, leaving me to choose to follow him. He broke through multi-cloured ferns and low branches. Seconds dragged on to minutes as they turned into hours, and the Alicorn never spoke a word.

"Well?" I inquired.

"Well what?"

"Is there nothing else you can tell me now that I'm here?"

"What more is there to say?"

"You should know."

"You never asked."

The Grey Alicorn came to a halt. I almost fell over the ledge he had stopped at. The grass and dirt broke away, leaving nothing left to walk on. It seemed we had reached the edge of Limbo. The sky, now clear to me, was coloured red,yellow, orange and purple. Light poked through dark grey clouds in beams, and shone onto the land we stood on. Beneath us was a swirling pot of images. Pictures of places faded in and out of an endless pattern that I could only begin to understand. The realm stretched on forever, coming to no visible end.

Grey Ghost lay down on a grass patch, staring out into the empty space of the link-world. "The places you see beneath us are not only places that exist, Keith. They are places imagined, formed into such detail that it has created a world on its own."

"Can we go there?" I began to sit on the edge. In a swift motion, Grey Ghost flapperd out a wing, restricting me.

"I'm afraid you can't. Your fate is uncertain if you were to fall in that 'pit'. Even I haven't been there." I lay down next to the Alicorn, bringing my arms up to my head. I began to feel sleepy again, but I had so many more questions for the Alicorn.

"So how does the bridge work?" I asked. "Do I use it anytime I want?"

"Supposedly." He muttered. "I've barely used it for that purpose."

"Can you tell me when the prophecy will happen?"

"At ease, young one. Don't search for your fate in haste."

"What... does that even... mean?" My eyelids became heavier. Soon I would be going back to the real world. It partly brought relief, knowing that the procedure went through fine.

"Not in a long time, Keith. Just be ready..." The Alicorn lay down his head and shut his eyes, as I soon followed.

"Yoohoo!"

A light, cheery voice echoed in my head. It definitely wasn't Aura's.

"Rise and shine sleepyhead!" The voice became clearer, amplifying the pink party pony's morning calls.

I opened one eye, only to get a face full of the hyper-pink pony.

"Uh... morning?"

"Morning?! It's the afternoon, silly! You've been asleep for more then twenty four hours, and thats more than a day!" Pinkie Pie held an alarm clock in her hoof, bumping it against my nose.

"Uh, Pinkie, let him up first..." The voice I recognized as Rainbow Dash spoke. Pinkie Pie bounced off the bed, putting my in full view of the Mane Six, Doctor Caramel and Professor Trotter. Behind me, I heard the distinct sound of a heart monitor, beeping at regular intervals.

"Good to have you back human." said Caramel. Eye bags had formed under his eyes, the same way it had formed under Trotter's.

"So how'd it go?" My throat was as dry as sandpaper. My voice cracked at almost everything I said.

"Oh, don't ask us." Caramel stifled a yawn. "Try it out for yourself!"

"What?"

"You heard the Doc, get up!" Applejack encouraged.

The room filled with silence. Drawing in large breaths, I began to sit up. It was surprisingly easy, as I thought I would have weakened after being bedridden for so long. Small gasps emerged from the minor crowd in the ward. Next, I tried to move my arms. Then, it was my legs. Slowly but surely, I stood up at the side of my bed. It felt like an achievement. Suddenly, I was rushed by Pinkie Pie, charging me back onto the bed in a pile of giggles. Strangely enough, I didn't feel much different.

"Well, it looks like the implants worked." Caramel looked too tired to show much joy. Instead, he scribbled something onto his clipboard. "Okay, so stretch daily for a couple of weeks; the plasma implants need to form into shape before the harden. You're going to need a Unicorn to keep the plasma at a constant until it hardens..."

"How do you feel, Keith?" Fluttershy asked. I stood back up, the wires and plugs that connected to me restricted me from going very far, but I got the feel of movement again.

"I feel... a little taller..."

"Here's a little souvenir." Trotter levitated a picture into my hands with a tired grin. "The glowing yellow ones are the magical ones." My eyes swept over the picture, looking at pattern of bone and magic alternating down the spinal cord.

"Word of advice though; try to avoid x-rays. Who knows what everypony-er...person will think." Trotter managed a weak chuckle.

"Hey!" Pinkie Pie shouted out with a glint of excitement in her eyes. "You know what this calls for?!"

"Pinkie, darling! Now's not the best time!" Rarity placed a hoof over Pinkie Pie's mouth.

"They also banned you the last time..." Rainbow Dashed added.

"It would be best if you fully recover first. Unfortunately, we don't know when that will be, so once you think you're ready, you may go." Caramel let out a sigh.

"Thanks Caramel!" I said gratefully, sitting back down onto my bed with the picture in hand.

"Uh... no problem?" Caramel smiled sheepishly, his cheeks turning a darker tinge of orange.

"You too, Prof."

"Finally I get some credit!" The scholar wiped the sweat of his brow with a hoof. "Now if anyone needs me, I'm going to take an extended nap." Trotter dragged his hooves out the door, followed silently by Caramel.

I was left in the ward with the Mane Six. After one moment of silence, they jumped up into a big group hug. I let out a sigh, it was one of contentment. I felt extremely lucky for everything that had happened, but from now, I knew I couldn't live on luck alone.

"How 'bout now?" Pinkie Pie bounced up and down on the spot.

"Okay Pinkie, a party." I giggled. "A small one!"

"YAY!"

Chapter 34: A Questioning Future

A Questioning Future

"... and twist the other way..." my studious companion instructed again and again, making me perform all these strange and seemingly mundane stretches and exercises. I followed the instructions in reluctant lethargy, wanting to get it over with. It had been a few days since the operation, and as the physical-magical plasma moulded into place, I found that I could perform physical exercise that once limited me. I had become more flexible, but not to a point of a free-will contortionist. Trotter magically wiped the lens of his wide-rimmed glasses, all the while jotting down notes into a little black book he had brought along. He had been overseeing my recovery for the pass few days, and he always returned in the same happy manner.

"And... we're done!" He closed snapped his black pocketbook shut, shifting his pale blue eyes to another end of the room. "Now would you kindly stand up against the wall for a moment?"

"Can I at least put my shirt back on?" I pleaded. The lack of having proper human hospital gowns lead to Rarity, kindly producing several silky sets of clothing. The town's fashionista had thought ahead to keep the measurements of me from the first time I got here. Not that I ever complained, but it was definitely more comfortable.

"Fine." The scholar moaned. "I don't really see the point, though; wearing something over your body all the time."

"Its common decency." I replied plainly, pulling over the clean white fabric. "And besides, it's not as if you've never seen ponies wearing clothes either. You live in Canterlot, you should know."

"Even so, they don't wear pants." The blood-red stallion himself wore a brown robe. The emblem of the Scholars of Magic was embedded on the flank side of the robe. The robe itself was a little worn; it wasn't torn or tattered, but merely faded with the loss of its former glory. It only made visible the amount of time this Scholar had spent under the the royal council, no matter how cocky he was. "Isn't it irritating, or itchy to say the least?"

"You get used to it." I shrugged off the topic. I felt it was rather meaningless at the time. Trotter motioned me to the wall, as he coiled his crimson-coloured magic around a measuring tape. It was part of the procedure, measuring and making sure that the magical mould held in place, preventing stunted growth or greater dislocation. It did however, have unintended consequences.

Trotter magically extended the tape, bringing its tip to the top of my head, and pulled it down to the floor. He then stood up on his hind legs, leaning against the wall to measure. It was a slightly awkward position, if anyone were to be watching. After a moment, Trotter dropped back down to his hooves, pulling back the tape and turning his attention back to his black book.

"What was your height again?" He asked without looking up, scribbling away in his little book with magic.

"Five feet seven."

"That would be approximately eight hooves six." He glanced up from his book for a short second. "Is it normal for your kind to grow an inch in two months?"

"No... wait, what are you saying?" The question brought a small surprise. I stepped away from the wall, sitting back down onto my bed. It was only recently did I begin to feel how empty the ward was, and it increased my urge to leave the infirmary as soon as I could.

"Well, you have grown, somewhat. It seems the implants have grown unintentionally. Don't worry, it won't be getting bigger anymore. They've been made permanent now."

Great. Now I can only hope nobody at home notices.

I let out a sigh, staring and fiddling with my hands. I had grown restless in my time in the ward, and it honestly wasn't much compared to the downright adventure I just had. But then again, I realized that such adventures weren't for the ordinary man.

"Anything else I should know about this?"

"Well, your nerves have been slightly altered as well..." Trotter examined the scanned picture of my spinal structure that stood on a stand at the foot of the bed. "You might actually feel less pain now. Lucky you!" My regular bones alternated with bright yellow ones, that were magically copied off of the others; it was in the arrangement of alternating white yellow all the way down my back. I had seen the picture several times myself, and no matter how awesome I thought it was, there would now be the constant problem of hiding it.

"That's not what I'm worried about Trotter." I ran a hand through my hair, thinking about the inevitable confrontation about my disappearance. "I'm just worried that people will notice."

"Ah,yes... your family and friends..." The Scholar's smile faded, trotting to the side of the bed were I sat. He came to rest opposite me, eyeing me intently. "You do know what happens from here right?" He asked out of the blue. In all my time here, Trotter never bothered to inquire about my life on Earth. That was, until now.

"I know..." it was a subject I had contemplated many times in my mind, throughout the journey. "I just hope nothing goes wrong..." I slowly rose from the bed, weakness from the operation now diminished. I had to remember to commend the surgeons on their work. I trudged over to the full-length mirror they had set up in the ward. With nopony else to share it with, there was a lot more space. Slowly, I pulled off the silk shirt again and turned my back to the mirror.

"Suppose things don't go according to plan. I mean... what if they see this?!" I gestured backward at the mirror. The image reflected was a disgusting ripple that ran along my back. Lighter skin contrasted with old, cut and bruised skin, forming an uneven, unpleasant line along my spinal column.

"Now,now. With the help of magic, that scar will be gone in no more than a few months." The scholar assured, as if he were also a doctor at this hospital.

"And that's not the only problem. It's going to be hard as hell to be living a double life like this." I flopped back onto the bed.

"But you're welcome here, human. You always will be! You now hold a key, a key that lets you travel between worlds at will! Isn't that exciting?!" The Scholar of Magic went slightly into his nerd mode.

Now I have to isolate myself from the people I love.

The thought was depressing, yet there was joy in it. It would mean being able to spend more time with the ponies, and at the same time, I need not necessarily shun my loved ones entirely.

"Don't be down." Trotter lay a light hoof on my shoulder. "Anyway, today's the day you're discharged. I'm pretty sure your fed up with being cooped up in here." He turned to the door, holding his posture in Canterlot's usual high-class attitude. "I'll be outside waiting. We'll leave as soon as you're ready." And with that, he shut the door behind him, leaving me alone to get dressed and freshened up.

I got up off the bed once more and walked towards the corner of the room where almost all my possessions lay. The clothes I had originally arrived in lay neatly folded in a pile, clean and stitched up to look as good as new. Rarity had certainly done wonders with covering up the burns, holes and tears. It almost looked like those incidents never happened. I changed out of my hospital clothes and went back into my plain white t-shirt, black jeans and hoodie. As block and basic those colours were, they were my favourite.

Next was my bag, also made with the help of Rarity. The contents of my bag only took up half of the space, which was my phone, wallet and an empty glass bottle that once held the potion of truesight. I placed the empty glass bottle on the table, without a use for it any longer. I pocketed my phone and wallet next. I had turned off my phone to save the battery. It wouldn't have been able to last much longer anyway. I checked my wallet another time, and found something rather strange. The bar codes and pictures on my cards were no longer invisible; all the images and symbols return, bringing the plastic cards back to their value. Like many subjects in Equestria, I was left wondering why. Beneath all the items was the crumpled scroll I had taken from the ruins of the human civilization. I reminded myself to seek Ingot before I left, to make see if he might be able to help me again.

Next was my weapon. Or at this more appropriate time, weapons. Now I had two swords to carry with me: one strapped to my waist, and the other, bigger one strapped to my back, along with matching shoulder guards to boot. The sheath of Legion's blade was different. When pulled, a mechanism clicked outwards, allowing the long sword to be drawn easily and without harm. I fumbled with his weapon for a moment, confused as to which way the should guards were meant to face. The gold-plated metal came to rest on my shoulders on the same strap as the sword's. Carrying both weapons like this made it a little tiresome to walk.

And last but not least, there was the Medallion. Hanging on the wooden chair by Celestia's royal hair. A smile spread across my face, knowing that that pendant had opened my eyes to many new things, and probably many more to come. It had taught me things about humans that I never knew off, or I ever hoped to in us. I recalled how it saved my life countlless times so far, and how it might do likewise in the future. As I pulled the Spirit of Harmony over my head, another thought hit me; I couldn't rely on the pendant's abilities forever. I was going to have to learn, to practice, to train. I had to be able to fight without the need for supernatural help. I mentally took a note to focus on this in training.

Slinging my bag over my shoulder, I got up from my knees with another sigh. I could only hope things would go according to plan when I got back. Spilling the secret on purpose or by accident would just wind me up in a mental institution, or worse.

I pulled on my white-striped black Adidas shoes, now more worn than before. It amazed me how long those shoes had lasted on me. Pulling at the knot ends tightly, I made myself ready to leave. Not to leave Equestria yet, but to leave this damn infirmary!

Just a couple more days. Then, I'll have to go back. Once I settle a few things here in Ponyville first.

I mentally convinced and prepared myself before twisting the doorknob to leave. Turning my head to take one more look at the sparse ward, I knew that it also wouldn't be the last time I'd be here. What lay ahead was an unknown path, and a path that I was willingly going to take.

Chapter 35: Promises

Promises

Daylight was just breaking over the mostly peaceful, little town of Ponyville. But only a few were awake as the wee hours of the morning began, and fewer were the number of ponies who knew of the events of the past week. Some even said that the Human visitor had just disappeared, but such speculations were dismissed when that same human had arrived in the infirmary a couple of days ago.

As was a requirement of his job, a rough old colt with a smoke grey mane was up and ready to work. It was his duty to be awake before everypony else. Even now, as most of the ponies still slept, Ingot was busy preparing for the day ahead. He had to stoke the furnace, fill the slack tub, and clean the forge. Normally, such tasks in the morning would seem hard and tedious, but he had been doing it for years. He had no cause for complaint doing what he did, and over the years, it had become a daily routine. The old black colt continued with his duties, and hadn't noticed that a figure with two legs had strolled casually up to the entrance of the Smithy. The human cleared his throat, bringing Ingot's attention to what he thought was the first customer of the day. His expression changed to surprise when he turned to find his only human customer had returned, with nothing but an old yellow scroll in one of his hands.

"Ah, Keith! You've returned!" He greeted his only human customer with a delighted tone, but wasn't loud enough to wake the rest of his family. He propped the broom which was in his mouth up against a wall before approaching. "Funny thing is, most of us thought you had already left."

"Good to see you again, Ingot." Keith replied with a small nod. "But what they said is half true. I will be leaving soon. I promise I'll be back. But until then, I'd like to ask another favour of you, if you don't mind." Keith groggily fumbled with the knot for a moment. Ingot could see that this creature with digits wasn't used to being awake at this hour. He began to unroll the scroll with his hands; one of the few body parts that continued to separate him from everypony. "Would you mind if I requested another weapon?"

"Well, I don't see why not." The blacksmith shrugged, motioning Keith to a wooden table on one side of the forge. Once they sat down, Keith lightly placed the scroll onto the table. What Ingot saw made him more surprised. He had expected it to be a letter, but instead, it was another blueprint. A far more complex one than the sword's. The document contained physics diagrams; with optimal trajectory calculations and mathematical formulas. It had measurements down to the slightest centimeter, and as aged as the paper was, it was still legible.

"Nope. No can do, Human." The colt shook his head and slid the paper back across the table to Keith. "As detailed as these blueprints are, I believe this exceeds my ability. Sure, I could make you a sword, but this? This is different." Both himself and Keith sagged their shoulders. The silence was interrupted as the door leading into the blacksmith's house opened with a creak. Out of the door came a younger, more chiseled version of his Father.

"'Morning, Son, you're up early." Ingot waved a front leg. His son wasn't a small filly, but more to that of a colt in the middle of his teenage years. Even his coat was identical to his Father's, and had the same black iris colour in his eyes. The only visible difference was that he looked less unkempt and more toned.

"'Morning Father. Human." He bowed is head slightly. "I couldn't help but overhear your conversation. Mind if I take a little peek?" The young colt trotted to the table.

Keith slowly slid the paper to the end of the table where Ingot's son stood, unsure of whether to trust this colt. He picked it up and examined it with interest.

"Oh yes, I forgot you haven't really met yet!" Ingot smiled and gestured to the younger copy of him. "His name is Driscoll. My son and apprentice, but I think he has more ability than me. A chip off the old block huh?" The blacksmith chuckled while his son drew a small smile. "As for that crossbow thingy, I don't think I will really be of much help."

"It's okay then, I got the feeling I was asking too much of you anyway." The human got up and sighed.

"Honestly, I would help if I could. But if I tried, you would only get a pretty little wooden model looking on the outside with no mechanisms inside. I'm almost useless at those-"

"I'll do it!" exclaimed an excited voice. Both of them turned to Driscoll with puzzled expressions.

"Now hang on, Son, you sure you want to take up that little project?" The father of the enthusiastic colt asked with a cautious tone.

"It couldn't hurt right? I see a good challenge in making it." Driscoll never took his eyes of the scroll once. "And besides; I've seen slightly similar weapons when I studied in Canterlot for those couple of years."

"You studied in Canterlot?" The human asked in slight disbelief.

"Physics, engineering, and crafting." He said proudly. But Keith couldn't help but notice that Driscoll had no cutie mark. His grey flank was empty, yet he boasted of such accomplishments. Keith decided not to bring that up. "So, yes, I'll take on this little project. But don't expect anything amazing on the first try." Driscoll picked up a random tack off the table and proceeded to hang it along the far wall, next to the page with the sword's blueprints.

"I can't thank you guys enough." Keith chuckled, then slowly rose from the table. He had yet to tell them the nature of his hospital stay, or his current physical condition, but it didn't seem important at the time. All that mattered was that he was still alive, and he was content with just that. Placing both hands inside his hoodie pockets, he turned to exit. "But I'm afraid I have to go. There's one more thing I have to take care of."

"When shall you return, Human?" Ingot stayed in his seat. Looking up at me with a raised brow.

Keith looked up thoughtfully. He knew he would be back. That was certain. But when?

"Uh... soon." Keith turned to leave the smithy, but stopped in his tracks. "Oh, and I almost forgot..." From his hoodie pocket, Keith withdrew a small sack of bits, jingling every time the sack was swung. He tossed the sack onto the anvil at the entrance, clinking as it hit the hard metal surface. And before the blacksmith or his apprentice could protest, he turned the corner, waving over his shoulder another last goodbye.

By now, the sun was almost in full view, and more ponies had appeared to continue in their average daily lives. I was just on my way to town hall when I began to think of how their average lives meant getting the town destroyed every other week, one way or another. Maybe they had just gotten used to it.

It didn't take long to reach town hall. When I arrived, the Mane Six were already waiting along the patio. No matter what, it always made me happy to see them. They looked up as I drew nearer to the building.

"Good morning everypony!" I said gleefully. All six of them returned the greeting in their own unique fashion. All of them had agreed to come bright and early to the Town Hall for this occasion, even though I told them it wasn't needed.

"Well then, shall we?" Rarity, followed by the others, entered the building. Inside, the Town Hall was impressive, both in architecture and the uses it served. On one side, racks of shelves held scrolls and letters that were either sent or received, and were arranged accordingly. On the opposite end, a polished wooden stairway lead to the higher floors of the building. And at the far wall, facing the entrance, was one single row of small old, yet classy-looking counters. Twilight told me that due to lack of political activity in Ponyville, the counters were used for almost everything. There was little need for anything else anyway.

At the counter stood one colt, dressed neatly in a black suit and tie. He was busily sorting out letters and documents when we approached the counter. It took him a second to notice, of which he then changed from his frantic attitude to a more calm and collected behaviour. With a single smile, he nodded.

"Good morning, mares. Good morning, Human." He greeted politely. Before any of us could say a word, he continued. "Oh, I already know why you're here, Sir. Allow me to get the Mayor; she's the only one with the right authority..." With that, he lifted the counter bar and cantered up the stairs to retrieve the Mayor, leaving us to wait downstairs.

Applejack lightly nudged my side. "How ya feelin', cowboy?" She asked in her typical southern accent.

"I feel better, more flexible even." I commented plainly. It was true, but what worried me more was that the people on Earth who knew me may notice something different. "The scar, however..."

"It'll heal. Just give it time." Fluttershy said assuringly.

Before the conversation could go on, the Mayor cantered down the stairs. The old Earth pony took every step with pride. "Greetings, Ponies... and Human." She said sheepishly. "The Princess told us you would be coming before she left for Canterlot." She proceeded behind the counter and pulled a big, thick brown book. She dropped it onto the counter, producing a large puff of dust. Waving away the dirt, the words embedded on the front of the hard cover read 'Registration and Citizenship'.

"Now, Keith, before we proceed, we must ask that you have thought through this decision carefully?" The Mayor of Ponyville placed her gaze on me with a small smile, awaiting an answer.

Suddenly, I felt slightly nervous. I turned to my new found friends and favourite television characters, as if looking for some form of confirmation.

"Well don't look at us, Keithy!" Pinkie Pie bounced up excitedly. "It's your choice, not ours!" The rest of the Mane Six agreed, nodding and giving words of encouragement. The smile on my face just grew wider. It felt great knowing that friends like these were there when they were needed. It felt like a certain bond had been made, seeing as all of us had placed our lives in each other's hands and hooves over the past week or so, and yet it felt like it was only just the beginning.

"I''ve made my decision already." I said, stepping up closer to the counter. "Why wouldn't I want to stay? Sure I've almost been killed multiple times already, but this is still a damn good place to live!"

"Glad to see how confident you are in your decision." The Mayor pulled a scroll from behind the counter and unrolled it in front of me. The grey-maned Earth pony also produced a quill and an inkwell. It turned out that the scroll was actually a form, with the Royal Symbol of Equestria at the head. Lines were drawn where I was required to fill in my particulars, and I did as such. The Mane Six sat further away from the registration booth, because of both privacy and regulation. But they still watched me anxiously, and honestly, it just made me more nervous.

One section required me to place a 'hoofmark'. The Mayor noticed this and in an awkward gesture, said that I could place my thumbprint as a substitute.

As I returned the filled scroll. I glanced at them again. They returned it with smiles of assurance, and for a second, I thought I saw Pinkie's hoof form a thumbs up.

The Mayor took a minute to skim over the contents of the scroll before binding it and replacing it on the shelf. It was placed under a heading that read 'Canterlot'. At this point, the colt we had first come in to see came downstairs, carrying an even bigger book, but in better condition. He carefully put it down in front of the Mayor. I noticed it had no title or any other sign of words on its cover. It only had the symbol of the Equestrian flag. The Mayor cleared her throat, then adressed me with a more authoritative tone.

"Sir, please place your hoo-er... hand here." I placed my hand on the hard over of the nameless book. But by now, I was quite sure of what it was for.

"Keith Conway, Human of Earth," It was the first time anyone here had addressed me with my surname. The Mayor began the vow of citizenship. She raised her right hoof, and I raised my right hand. Strangely enough, I felt nervous and confident at the same time.

"Do you hereby agree to the laws of Equestria and abide to them respectively?"

"I do."

"Will you, in any given date or time, do your part for the nation, be it social, civil, or otherwise stated?"

"I will."

"And last but not least: Do you promise to live happily in this land, as you are or as you may choose to live, on your own accord and free will?"

"This is a weird Oath."

"I promise!" I responded hastily.

"Then by the power invested in me by the Royal Sisters, I pronounce thee, a citizen of Equestria!" With those words, the book began to glow a faint light, similar to the sun's. It grew brighter with every passing moment my hand lay on it, sending a fuzzy wave up my arm and through my buddy. For a split second, it flashed, then disappeared entirely.

"Your name has been synchronized with the Canterlot's citizen archive." The Mayor stated in satisfaction. "Congratulations, Mr Conway. Welcome home!"

Out of the blue, a pastel-coloured pony pounced onto my back. The Mane Six cheered and laughed as Pinkie Pie overpowered me and brought me to the floor. Catching my breath, I giggled a little as well. But I was preoccupied. Now was the hard part.

By now, the sun was bright in the sky as the hustle and bustle of any usual day took its toll. Unfortunately, I wasn't there to enjoy it. I, followed by the Mane Six, strolled slowly to the outskirts of town. Nopony really said anything since the registration, and the seven of us just moved in a silent group.

We crossed the stream, by the bridge. The sight seemed very familiar. A memory of Grey Ghost back in Limbo popped back into my head, when he spoke to me off the bridge between our worlds. I wondered when would be the best time to tell the others of his existence.

Soon, we reached our destination. It was a small hill with a big oak tree, shading half the path. From here, it was a vantage point a place where the whole town of Ponyville was visible, along with the Royal Castle and Canterlot in the background. The sight was definitely picture-worthy.

"Well... we're here." I came to a halt right beneath the tree. It was the very same spot that the ponies found me. "Y'know, it didn't feel that long ago that this all started." A small sadness came over me, but I knew it wasn't the last I would be seeing of these ponies.

"Remember how Applejack bucked you in the head?" Rainbow Dash began, but was cut off by Applejack, who gave her a sharp glare.

"I won't be forgetting anytime soon." I said softly. I patted my pockets, making sure that I had everything I had arrived with. The items I had gained over the journey I left at Twilight's basement, where Trotter was temporarily staying until he could settle in elsewhere.

The silence grew longer, delaying the imminent farewell. Pinkie's mane deflated just slightly, but not till it was flat. Fluttershy looked down, concentrating on some insignificant speck. Applejack and Rainbow Dash shared a look of anxiety while Rarity wiped a tear from her eye. Twilight just smiled, staying strong for her friends.

"I've been here for quite a while already, but it feels like I've hardly seen anything yet." I stifled a chuckle.

"Do you really have to go?" Pinkie Pie was almost pleading. "Really really reallllyy??"

"Yes Pinkie. As ironic as it is that I just got my Equestrian Citizenship, up to now I still have no idea what's been going on on Earth. I should at least go back to check, and let them know I'm okay." I kneeled down, bringing myself beneath her face level, and wrapped my arms around her pink coat. "But don't worry, I'll be back. I promise."

"Pinkie Promise?"

"Heh, yeah... Pinkie Promise."

The whole group then proceeded to join in the embrace. A final group hug before my departure. I held it for a precious few seconds. I slowly slid my hand to my Iphone, breaking the embrace. Taking a step back, I aimed the camera at the six ponies, all of which looked puzzled at what I was doing with the white rectangle.

"Smile girls!" The camera flashed, catching the full three-dimensional view of the Mane Six, the town, and Canterlot. "That's a keeper." It was a memory captured in more ways than one.

"Well, I can't delay it much longer." I took the Medallion up into my hand. The object that started it all was my only way home. "I must go. My people need me!" I waved one last time at my new friends.

This is the beginning of a great friendship!

I shut my eyes and concentrated. Focused. Slowly, a draught of wind blew by, and it grew stronger and stronger. With my eyes still shut I heard their voices shouting their last goodbyes, but they became faint. In an instant, I felt the ground beneath me give way. I was floating, or drifting very slowly downwards, increasing in speed. One last goodbye echoed before I opened my eyes again, to find myself falling for the second time through the rainbow tunnel that I knew lead home.

I wasn't panicking, or gasping for air like the first time. This time I was calm. Relieved. Like a blissful free fall in an endless space.

But it couldn't last forever.

The fall felt like no more than ten seconds before it ended at a tunnel of light. I readied myself feet-first, and broke through the end. I landed on the balls of my feet, predicting the amount of force for landing. At least I was getting used to it pretty quickly. I slowly got up, checked to make sure everything was intact.

I was slightly excited to see my family again, but wasn't really eager to make an excuse for my absence. With luck, my parents would still be out of the country. I surveyed the area in a careless need to know I was in the correct time and place. It was the same park, in the same neighbourhood, and most likely in the same country. From what I could see, nothing had changed.

On a whim, I drew my phone from my pocket and looked into my photos. The last photo I took before I had left had turned into a two-dimensional cartoon, almost like a screenshot from the show itself. Anyone else could say it was what it was, but to me, it was more than that.

Sighing, I pocketed the device, and wrapped my hands around the Medallion. Now, even in this world, they are with me, and not just in cartoons.

I would be back.

And they knew it.

The End

...of Part 1 anyway...

Stay tuned for the next chapter---> The story appendix and Q&A

Oh, and a sneak peek at the sequel, of course!

Checkpoint 1: Appendix and Information

Checkpoint 1

Heeyyyy!

So you made it to the end of part 1, or as I like to call it, Book 1. (Seriously, it has to be some sort of achievement to have surpassed the word count of a Harry Potter book!)

Anyway, what I really have to say is thank you for your time. If you took the effort to reach the end of this story and not get killed of boredom midway, I salute you! I never expected to get more than 10 tracks/favourites when I first started out, but, well... here we are!

Now before I go any further, let me give you what a lot of book series gives you at the last few pages of the book: Obligatory Information!

Character Info

Ingot and Driscoll: Ingot is Ponyville's Blacksmith, with years of experience in metalwork. In fact, he's been doing it all his life, with occasional requests outside of horseshoes and metal craft. His craft is specialized, but not limited to, basic armours and weapons, as of Canterlot's request. (In case Ponyville's occasional utter destruction isn't internal.) He has passed down most of his skills to his son, Driscoll. Ingot's ways in the forge are rustic and fool-proof, while Driscoll has decided to delve in more modern and experimental methods in crafting. This young craftscolt has attained a variety of skills outside of what his father taught him. His father studied in Canterlot for metalwork, but he went for a longer period of time to study mechanics, engineering, and partial magic incorporation on items. Usually, his father would perform most of the metal work while he went over the tiniest of details, as well as design. Although he seems to take in Ingot's hoofsteps, Driscoll may have bigger things planned. Keith has yet to see what Driscoll is capable of.

Professor Trotter: A happy go-lucky colt who has surpassed certain levels of intellect and magic, specializing in biological and mythological areas of the Scholars of Magic. With his help, certain creatures have been proven to exist in Equestria, though rare and unstated as they may be. However, being one of the few who are skilled in his field, Trotter has to take it into his own hands to capture and research these mysterious creatures, leaving him no short of skills in survival. Don't let his nerdy, chummy exterior fool you. Like his old friend and classmate, Twilight Sparkle, he can be prone to nervous breakdowns if things don't go according to plan.

The Baron: No short of a few thousand years of age, this Elder Dragon is one of the last few of his kind. His species has no true recorded information, leaving ponies with myths, stories and folklore as to their origins. The God Dragon is as wise as he is old, and due to his many years of living, has no longer found an urge to gather material possessions as he had done in his youth. Also one of the few species of Dragons that have no wings, and rarer still, to be able to fly without them. A logical and/or scientific explanation has yet to be given to the public or the Dragon Expedition (external group in the Scholars of Magic.)

Grey Ghost[The Alicorn]: Nopony knows he exists, nopony knows he is real, even after the elements of harmony found him. So far, only one being knows of his existence, and seems to have been brought to Equestria through his intentions. His origins gave remained a mystery to everypony, coming to Equestria the same way Keith has, though he claims it was a few decades earlier, when the show hadn't even aired yet. Almost a pessimist in his ways, he refuses to tell anyone of the horrible fate he had the chance to witness upon Equestria. He claims to have come from a different timeline, travelling back only to prevent an imminent downfall of the land. Is the creator of the Spirit Of Harmony, which he has placed in a medallion. Confirmed to have failed to choose its right bearer once before, and has hinted that there was a second bearer. Now he entrusts it in our unlikely hero, only giving him encrypted messages and hints to what he may do to prevent the Fall. The question is, did he choose the bearer wisely?

Legion: Being trapped in a forgotten city for a thousand years has given this ethereal warrior a fiery and impatient attitude. Although he speaks as a person, Legion consists of the few thousands, if not MILLIONS of souls and auras that have come and gone in the past human existence, addressing himself sometimes as 'we' and 'our'. The people were first created by Grey Ghost, with the hopes of being a copy of the human race of Earth. This failed as the people fell to corruption as soon as the Spirit of Harmony went missing. The people died out but never left, forming their spirits into this one being. A special armour and weapon had been uniquely forged in the sole purpose of providing a champion with the means of protecting the Medallion, as and when the time came. After being trapped for so long, this combination of spirits have been let loose to roam the lands of Equestria, although his only purpose now seems to be guarding the Spirit of Harmony. He couldn't care less about what happened to the bearer as long as nothing happened to the Medallion.

Keith Conway: Keith is a lovable loser. His attitude towards things may be pessimistic(or realistic), but when he tackles something, he gets down to it... "Hello? Is it on? Okay. Oh! Hello there, readers! Didn't expect to talk to me now did you? Well with the help of Pinkie Pie, who gladly decided to hold open the fourth wall for me, it appears I may be able to communicate with you, the readers, from time to time! Isn't that great?! Oh and here's another thing: this is Keith Conway of the FUTURE. This story your reading has passed long ago! ...Sorry Pinkie, just hold it for a few more seconds... Anyway, I can't really tell you much about me. Heck, I think you know me well enough so far! If I tell you anymore, it'd be spoiling the story! The long,nail-biting, epic, sad, happy, love-dovey, sword-fighting, gun-slinging, claw-swiping-... oh, sorry Pinkie. Well I gotta go! This won't be the last time you hear of me!"

Okay, what the hell was that?

On another note, I understand that some readers aren't quite satisfied with how it's going so far. I get that. I respect that. But your perspective may change as the story progesses. So you'll have to just wait and see.

Some of you have tackled more logical and physical problems in the story. (Example: An Applebuck in the head should leave you in a coma, not wake up 12 or so hours later!) Yes, you have a point. That's why I'll be remastering this story. Which leads on to the next point...

The Bridge Series

Because I can, that's why.

This story, along with the following story(ies), will be posted separately and by book. This story will be Book 1, and I'm still deciding whether to open another account just to store and publish these books in that account, leaving this account with this sole story.

But don't fret yet! Tracking this story leaves you with a few advantages! Here you can read it chapter by chapter as the story moves along, as opposed to having to wait for the whole book to be remastered and published on the other account (if I make one.) You guys get fillers and a few extra chapters that, say... let you know more in the story. But this doesn't mean that the book version doesn't have a few extra snippets either! Just keep your head out to it!

This is an obligatory Question and Answer section. Questions can be asked in the comments, and this chapter will be edited to answer the significant questions. Ask away!

Q: Where did you get the idea for this story and the things you've added here? (Like Legion, the Harmony Medallion, etc.

A:Truthfully, I can tell you that almost every part of this story started and was a figment of my imagination. The basic elements were there in any normal, typical and cliche HiE fiction (Human gets transported to Equestria, has to find his way home, blah blah blah...). But after a while, I realized how overused this theme was (HiEs, self inserts, etc.), so before I decided to sit down and write it, I literally did this, I played the whole story out, in my head. Not to as much detail you see here, but detailed nonetheless. I decided to try to kick it up a notch; to try to bring it to a higher level than an ordinary self-insert. It went from being just me experiencing some weird stuff in Ponyville to this crazy adventure. The elements in the story, the medallion, legion, Grey Ghost and the lost civilization, never really had an outside influence or base when I wrote them out. But I soon found out something else; the entire storyline is, was and has been used before. You see it in Star Wars,Lord Of The Rings, and Harry Potter if I'm not mistaken. Now I don't mean to bring down these stories/movies, but there are similarities in all three, tied together with mine. Here's what I found:

All three stories have a similar protagonist, a wise elder and a source of supernatural power. Star Wars has Luke, Ben Kenobi and the Force. The Lord Of The Rings has Frodo(maybe Sam), Gandalf and the Ring. And Harry Potter has, well, Harry Potter, Dumbledore and Horcruxes. Similarly to my story, there is a somewhat mild protagonist named Keith, a wise but cryptic Elder called Grey Ghost, and the supernatural power that resides in all humans: Aura, amplified by the Medallion.

(Please don't hate. I know that all these characters are under very different scenarios, but you get the point.)There are more similarities, but I'm getting ahead of myself. It was only after I wrote, like, Chapter 30 before I realized this. I'm not saying that I copied them, but I'm not saying that the ideas were never used before either. As original ideas may be in a story, there are always similarities that make it lose its uniqueness. Maybe it's a trope? I don't know, but it's a really riveting trope if you ask me!

So, because I'm afraid you guys will tl;dr, here's the short of it: It was my idea when I imagined it, possibly subliminally influenced by these awesome series, and found out later these similarities. This is a friggin' long answer.

Q: How many stories are you planning on writing?

A: I can't tell you guys! That'd be major spoilers for you, and I want to keep you guys hangin'! I'm a cruel kid..... Just Kidding! But yes, I can't confirm and tell you how many I'm writing, so I'll give you one statistic Instead:

Detailed and Storyboarded: 3 (And when I say storyboarded, it means I just thought long and hard about it. I never write anything down.)

The next story is #2. Sorry, but I'm afraid I can't/don't want to tell you more. What I can say is that they all are vastly different.

Q: Um... are you accepting OCs by any chance?

A: First, let me say that I feel really honoured to have someone ask me that. This is still my first piece of extended writing. EVER. The longest thing I've ever wrote before this was a 1200 word essay for English, and I almost failed that!

But to answer your question: It's a little complicated. Currently with the stories I've already planned, I have made my own Original Characters to fill the more major roles. If your serious and/or want to have your OC in the story, right now it'll have to be an insignificant role, or you'll just have to wait 'til later in the series.

But let's not forget the sequel series to this series. There, I'll have more room for OCs. But unfortunately, you'll have to wait. Possibly a long time for that one. All I ask for now is; no Mary Sues and no major antagonists. Maybe I'll have them fight because of a misunderstanding or because Keith wants to hurt your town or something, but PM me and we'll discuss it :)

Q: The character is your usual cliché numbskull happy to play hero and endanger his life without thinking or actually trying to get something in return for what he goes through, he is weak spirited, to eager to forgive [ classic/boring fantasy hero]. He is basically a blank page, no personality, no depth perception, no attitude and no pride whatsoever. I realize now that it wasn't the way the story was going that bothered me, or the reward the guy received , it was the main character [face-palm] God I swear the guy must be made of jelly. The way he acts outside of battle [wimp] is a complete contradiction to the way he acts when he is in battle... wait... nah its the same -.-. The story is great, its well written, nicely balance thoroughly thought, everything is good...except the character's character , he is for a lack of a better word completely unlikeable, unrealistically selfless and a boring goody goody 2 shoes, the guy has no spinal cord [ hehe]. To summarize : you went overboard with the clichéness on the main character. Now my question. I'm not going to ask you to change anything drastic [ its too far gone for that], are you going to at least give him some other personality besides the most clichéd , overused and unrealistic one yet?

A: Wow. This question hit a hard spot, and I thank you that you're so straight forward about it.

But yes. I think it is true, what you've stated about the main character is correct. He does seem to just play along with everything that goes by him, and dismisses things too easily. What I forgot to mention most of the time is that this story is just a tad bit of imagination away from being a self-insert. Yes, he is a spineless jellyfish at times. (T saw what you did there btw.) What I tried to do (I repeat: 'tried'), was to make this character as close to me as possible. The situation is unrealistic and I probably won't have acted in some ways, but I tried to make him courageous above all. Apparently he gave of a different sort of aura (Personality-wise. Not magic.) to the readers. But by now, I think it's a little too far gone to keep calling it a self insert. I think the character's attitude out of battle doesn't really have to change. But in a tough spot, I'm going to have to switch it up a little. Keith is going to need it for the next story! I'll try my best!

Again, this is my first attempt at writing anything at story length. It may not satisfy everyone, if no one at all. But this feedback is appreciated (no matter how headstrong it sounds), and I'll try my best to improve upon it. Thank you! :)

Any other enquiries, suggestions or (possibly) complaints can be left in the comments section. Please leave critique if you have any. It only hopes me improve. Thank you very much. :)

Anyway, you guys just stay tuned! The second part is ONLY the second part, if you catch my drift. I thank you for staying up to this point, and I hope you guys stick around for more!

For love, laughter, peace and joy,

Keith (Artemis Orion)

Chapter 36: Repercussions

Repercussions

Dawn had broken hours ago, and now the sun was directly above me, casting only vertical shadows on the beings it shone upon. The trees were a light shade of green, with unswept brown leaves scattered across the park. Standing where I had, for a time, disappeared off the face of this planet, I heaved a sigh. Although everything looked the same as I had left it, it felt different in nature; from seeing the sun, in its own control, soar high above the world, to seeing the clouds move by them selves without the need or the assistance of a pegasus. For reasons that still remained unclear to me, time seemed to synchronize with that of Equestria, at least that's what I knew from possessing the medallion. And knowing this, it brought a sense of relief, or peace. I couldn't quite my put my finger on it, but I was happier nonetheless.

But now I had an even greater problem on my hands. Having just returned to Earth, I knew nothing of the events of the past two months.

What did I miss?

Did people miss me?

Did people even notice I was gone?

While I stood there, questioning and asking 'what if?'s, my phone began to vibrate rapidly, in the same two-time vibration that signaled a message. Only this time, it didn't stop. It didn't surprise me, in fact I had been expecting it to happen. It was a theory, but it was highly plausible. I flipped out my Iphone, watching as notifications of message after message filled the lock-screen. Some of them came from family, but none of real concern. Not that I could really tell from how fast they flashed pass. I noticed several messages flash by from work, but I only managed to make out their first few words before more notifications filled the screen;

[Raymon]: Hey, man. You didn't come to work today. Something up?...

[Raymon]: Dude, it's been a few days man. You can't just not come to work like that. Reply ASAP...

[Donovan]: Boss is pissed. Where you been? Get your ass back in office, man!...

I looked up from the screen. Not a single person was in sight. I suppose it was better this way; I didn't need to give anyone a long-winded explanation if they saw a psychedelic-coloured portal spit out one of their neighbours. At the same time, it was a little depressing. Because back here, I was back to normal: My old self. The 'me' that trudged through life, living each day and hoping for the next to be more interesting than the last. Back here, I was just an average person again.

"Doesn't have to be that way, bro..."

The weak whisper of a voice echoed in my head. Arty still managed to send the slightest of messages now and then, even though he barely spoke up in my mind anymore. But he was right. I didn't have to live each day like a drag. The beautiful, surrealistic, life-threatening place called Equestria had changed that view. And even if life gets ahead of me now, at least I have an escape. A place as close to paradise as I could get so far.

Faintly remembering the direction of me and my Sister's place, I slowly began my way home, or as least my Earth home. Swiping the screen, I unlocked my phone so as to get a better look at what I had missed. A total of 72 messages had piled up in my absence. I found myself smirking. I never got that many messages in my life! I sifted through them, skimming over each one of them and only opening the important ones. I ignored the invitations to parties, or outings or whatever insignificant event. Whether it was from friends or family, it didn't matter right now. I had to get my issues straightened out first. Not only had I received texts, but voicemail as well. Most were from work. I expected that, knowing that the friends I had weren't very tight or outgoing.

"Voicemail message one: Sup man, how you been? Just so you know, we're goin' out for drinks tonight and I was just wondering if you'd get your lazy ass out of your room to join us. Oh and LAN party later tonight. C'ya!

They wouldn't really care if I disappeared for anything less than a year. Opening one voicemail, I mentally braced myself. I was probably out of a job now.

"Voicemail message two: Hey, Conway, this is Raymon. You've been gone for a week man! Boss-man's gonna get pissed if you don't get back soon. I hope you got the other messages. Get back to us ASAP."

And that was only the first message. As the dates stretched on, I knew that it was only going to get worse.

"Voicemail message three: Hey,man. Don here. Boss is pissed. You're this much closer to losing your job,dude. See ya soon... or maybe not..."

And finally, the final voice message that I expected the most. From my boss.

"Voicemail message four: Conway! Your AWOL bullshit has ended your career in this company. Your fired! And if you don't come and collect your things by the end of this month, you can find them in the trash!"

I ended the voice message and pocketed the phone, letting out a long breath I unconsciously held. But it wasn't a bad thing. I hated my mundane job. It was a relief to hear that piece of news, no matter how rudely given. Besides, I had discovered better ways to earn an income.

Before I knew it, I was home. At the front gate of the place our parents had thrust us into to live our own lives, while they went off to enjoy theirs. I lamented on the way things had changed when we were all under the same roof. Things were definitely better then, but if it was still that way now, this would be a lot harder to explain. I found thanks in that.

The rocky, white-washed walls of our one-floor house had barely changed since I had left, give or take the need to wash the measly driveway. The black paint on the rusted gate peeled as I pushed it open, squeaking on its hinges. I drew another smirk. Without me around, my sister would barely know how to keep up with the place. Walking up the driveway pass her sky blue Toyota Prius, I made it as far as the front door before I stopped and hesitated.

It all seemed to simple when I planned it. Get back home, back to the house, find Dayna and explain myself, and got it out of the way. It didn't sound so hard, except for the 'explain myself' part. I never really thought about what I would say, and I couldn't tell her what really happened. She would think I was crazy... or more weird than I usually am.

But what other plausible reason did I have? I dug through my mind for a reason. Any reason that made sense! I couldn't say that I was with my friends. She probably already checked with them anyway. I couldn't say I was on a work trip because I had no job now in the first place, and they probably called home several times as well. I couldn't have just disappeared off the face of the earth like that. Not to someone sensible and realistic like her.

Wait... I got it!

Pulling out my Apple device, I looked at it thoughtfully. Having to have survived through the entire journey seemed like a miracle. A bent over to the edge of the shoe rack, next to the door.

And hopefully, I'm not going to regret this...

With a moments hesitation, I sent the white Iphone smashing screen first into the sharp corner of the rack. I did it again several times, until I heard crunch sound it produced. Pulling the phone back, I looked at the almost completely scratched screen. In the center of it was one big crack surrounding a hole, and the pixels of the screen were completely dead. A few stray pixels of colour scattered across the screen like a broken television, and it no longer responded to the buttons. As wasteful as I knew it was, it did the job. It would help make it more convincing too; at least now I had a reason to why I couldn't respond. I carefully replaced the broken Apple product.

Alright, Keith, you can do this. It's not that hard. Just stay calm. How hard could it be?

I took a deep breath in front of the polished wood of the front door. I actually missed my Sister. A part of me hoped she was home, the other part hoped she wasn't making it easier to explain over the phone. I raised a hand half-heartedly to the doorknob, ready for the encounter. Suddenly, when my hand was just inches away from the metal handle, it twisted on its own. Someone was opening it from inside! The door swung open, and put me face to face with my sibling that watched my lazy ass all these years.

Dayna hadn't changed. I looked down at her, more so than usual. Even though she was older than me by five years, I was still taller than her. I just hoped she didn't notice any difference from before. With a light layer of make-up and straightened black hair, I could tell she was just going out. She certainly dressed the part, in her bright blue sleeveless top with a frilly v-neck patterned down to the belt and neat, black denim jeans, she carried one of her branded leather bags. She still looked herself, only now with a look of utter shock on her face.

For a moment, none of us spoke. We just stared at each other, surprised to see each other again after quite some time. I found the need to speak first, for I had some explaining to do in the first place.

"Good to see you again, Sis-"

Before I could even finish that sentence, she wound back and threw a palmed hand at me, slapping me right across the face. A burning sensation filled my right cheek.

"Ow... okay maybe I deserved that but-" I was stopped again, but this time, by a breath-squeezing hug.

"You jackass! where the hell have you been!?" That was what she had to say to me for missing for two months.

"You slap me, then hug me, then call me a jackass?" I wheezed. "Some way you show affection!"

"Well you are!" She released her grip, eyeing me from head to toe. "Wow, you've gotten thin. And tan..."

"Yeah about that." I smiled sheepishly while I invited myself back into my own home. "Has anyone-"

"Called? Visited? Messaged?" She slammed the door behind her. So much for going out. "Do you know how hard it was for me to cover for you for two months?! It's a good thing Mom and Dad are still out of the country!"

"They are?" I knew they were on holiday when I left, but not until now.

"Yeah, their really enjoying themselves." One side of Dayna's mouth turned up, forming a half-smile. "You don't even know where they are, do you?"

"Yeah, I do!"

"Where?"

"Um... I dunno... galavanting in Europe or something?"

"Italy, Dumbass." My Sister sighed in exasperation, but it was relief as well. "It's good to have you back, Keith." I grunted at the comment, looking around the place to see if anything had changed. Nothing was out of place, nothing had moved.

"No, I didn't touch or sell your stuff, and your room is full of dust by now." She still stood at the doorway while I got up to go to the kitchen. "Now seriously, where the hell have you been?"

Now came the hard part, I could only hope she believed it. Time to put those high school drama lessons to use.

"I was out when they called me to back to reservist."

"What? the National Service?" Her voice echoed down the hall.

"Yup." I cooly replied, pouring myself a glass of water. "It was at night though. You know the different squads they call back from time to time? One of those was my squad." What I told her was partly true. Every able-man up to the age of forty had to return to the military for reservist. It took at least one month for most soldiers. "It was a little late and you were out, so I just came back to quickly grab some stuff and go."

"Really? And where is that 'stuff' now?"

"Stored in my locker at camp." I quickly retorted. So far so good. I was half in the clear by now. "Oh and after that, some of the army buddies invited me up to Malaysia. Needless to say, some of us were barely sober." If she had come into my room, she would have realized that my gear was still stuffed under my bed and that my passport was just in the bedside cupboard.

"Is that so?" Dayna had her hands on her hips, grasping on to every word I said. We both went to the sparsely furnished leaving room. "Surely, you had time to at least call to tell me all of this?"

"I couldn't." I reached into my back pocket and pulled out the broken Iphone, tossing it face up onto the couch. "It broke in camp. That thing is barely a Nokia." She picked it up and tried it out for herself, finding the device completely useless.

"You could've used your friends phones to call."

"You think I bothered to remember your number?" I cockily smiled.

"So what you're telling me is that you went back to the military camp without me knowing, like a ninja, for reservist, and then went up to Malaysia for a drunken vacation?" Her smiled disappeared and she asked in a serious tone.

"No, I was falling through rainbow portals, meeting pastel-coloured ponies from a cartoon show, battling mythical creatures and a long forgotten human race." I hope she didn't take the sarcastic remark seriously. "And I barely got out alive."

Dayna produced a small giggle. "Okay, I give up. I'll accept your explanation, only because someone like you would do something like that!" She pulled out her own Iphone. "I'm heading out, you can take care of yourself right?"

"I'm a freshly re-serviced soldier who survived half drunk in Malaysia for a month aren't I?" I replied. Slumping down onto the couch, I looked at the blank television. Dayna's reflection from the doorway was visible, as she prepared to go out again.

"Well, what are you going to do now?" She asked.

"First off, I'm gonna go get a cheeseburger." I reluctantly got back up. I couldn't celebrate my relief just yet. "Second of all, I'm gonna go buy a new phone". I remembered what I had originally intended to come back for. "And third; I'm moving out of here as soon as I can."

"Really now?" She pulled open the front door a second time. "And how are you going to do that? Last I heard, you were out of a job... again."

I got up to hug her another time before she went out. "You know I have my way of working things out." I smiled.

"Where are you even going to get the money, bro? You can't even afford a new phone right now!" I followed her out onto the driveway, as she got into her car.

"Trust me, Sis! I have my ways!" Waving her off as the revved up the car engine, I felt into my hoodie's pockets. The golden bits jingled in the tiny sack as I fiddled with a few of them. I had to keep one hand in my hoodie for almost the entire time to prevent it from making a sound. Thanks to the kind-hearted Baron, I had quite a few extra funds. As Dayna drove off, I gave myself a high five while walking back into the house, barely avoiding a crisis.

I grinned as I threw two little bags of bits onto my bed. I was basically carrying around significant amounts of gold! As far as money was concerned, I knew I was going to be okay.

Chapter 37: A Golden Opportunity

A/N: Apologies, but this chapter can be considered optional, but it's your decision. This is merely a progress chapter.

Please ignore, if too Fillery.

A Golden Opportunity

"Congratulations, Mister Conway," the middle-aged white-haired man began, he delicately placed the coin back onto the balance scale, letting it balance out with another pile of an assorted metal. "All tests have turned out positive. Weight, purity, acidity, all properties have turned up with more than satisfying results. At 18 carats per ounce, one coin could net you quite a bit of money." With a bounce in his step, the man removed his white lab coat to reveal his faded blue collared shirt, and made his way to what appeared to be a fax machine. A list of what I knew were readings, printed out in a mix of whirrs and buzzes.

I, got up from where I sat in the sterile white lab, reached over the metal counter, and took the one golden bit off the scale. "Thanks, Professor-"

"Please, call me Eugene." The chinese man gave a wrinkled smile. Although he looked like he was in the later half of his middle-age, his attitude refused to acknowledge it.

"Right... Eugene... that's really all I needed to know. Thank you for your time..." I hastily passed the twin metal counters, supporting a variety of equipment and strange gadgets that occupied the room, and made for the door.

"Hold it, young man." I only had time to take my first step towards the door before he called me again over his shoulder. "And just what do you think you're going to do with that one coin?" He ripped the printed sheet neatly from the machine, skimming over it before returning to me.

"Well... for one thing... cash it in-"

"Almost impossible." His eyes never lifted from the long list of measurements he held.

I was taken aback by those two words. What he said could potentially spoil everything. "W...What do you mean?"

"What I mean is; you can't just discover gold, walk into a bank without any experience or background in the field and expect them to give you its currency's equivalent. Not without a certificate." Looking up from his sheet, he stared me straight in the eye. A little chill ran down my spine. Before I could protest, he went on. "This coin is made of the most peculiar metal I've ever encountered. At such high purity, gold would usually be soft. But this? It's as hard as steel. Not only did every test come back positive, it came back with far higher readings than regular gold. This isn't just any gold you found, Keith." His facial expression was blank. "Do you know how much that this one coin is worth now, Mister Conway?"

"No."

"$1500."

I almost stumbled backwards at that news. And to think these bits were commonplace in another universe.

If one coin can bring in that much, think of how much both the sacks of coins could bring in!

"But there lies the problem, Mister Conway." With the sheet in hand, he crossed the room to the door. He beckoned me to follow him back into his office. We left the sterile lab for a nicely furnished office, with multiple certificates and rewards that patterned one wall. He continued. "Nobody would believe you. Even if you tried. You could ask them to check it, but by then, they wouldn't even bother. You're as good as a conman."

"There's gotta be something I can do. By truth or lie, real gold is still real-" I tried to reason with him, while he placed the sheet of data in a beige coloured scanner. It whirred as the owner of the machine came quick to my response.

"I'm not finished." With a small smile, he produced another document. It's contents looked similar to a contract, but on closer inspection, it was quite the opposite. "Do you think people would really bother about your qualifications?" I responded with a shrug. "They couldn't care less. As long as you've got the metal, they'll do business." He raised an open palm at the chair opposite his desk. I cautiously sat down, no longer really trusting the man's words. He slid the document across the table with a pen.

I didn't raise my hand to sign the piece of paper. My arms dangled from the armrests, and I directed my gaze between the document and the specialist, and for a moment didn't even respond to the request. It wasn't really necessary. I knew that he wouldn't dare to pull anything but I wanted to see what he would say to earn my trust, if there was anything to trust. It was part of the act.

It didn't take him long to notice it. The old man leaned back in his chair and placed his hands behind his head. "Heh... you don't trust me do you?"

"What do I have to trust? All I wanted you to do was to examine the damn thing!"

"This slip is for your certificate. Without it, your little coin is worthless. If you don't want it, it's fine by me." He said it plainly and matter-of-factly, like he was dealing with day-to-day business. "And you need not worry. If I try to pull anything, your Father could drive me bankrupt almost on a whim."

I had to admit, that sounded like a plausible risk he was taking. I picked up the gold-rimmed Waterman ink pen and signed the document, but not before I read over every word. He was taking a risk, but so was I. I slid both items back across the desk, and Eugene leaned forward to catch it.

"Now, usually, when anyone comes to me with gold of any sort, I turn them away if they don't have a certificate. But your not just any one." He pulled out a note pad from his coat pocket to scribble something down. "Now I'm going to do you a favour. A certificate of possession will be issued to you in a week's time. It will prove your gold is real if anyone gets too curious." Ripping off the little post-it, he stretched his arm over to me with the note on a finger. I pulled it off, and found a date written on it. "Come back on this date. By then you're certification would have been verified and we can further discuss your 'money problems." He raised two fingers on each hands in a comic emphasis, followed by a grin.

"That's nice and all, but where in Singapore could I cash it in?" I returned the grin, but it wasn't really a genuine one. I still suspected him.

"Not a problem!" He raised his legs onto the counter and leaned back in a relaxed posture. He certainly was his own boss, it seemed. "There are metal exchangers, commodity houses, private buyers that will willingly pay good money for it! I can help you on that part. I do have some influence."

I got up from my seat, and headed for the door. "Thank you for your time, Prof-... Eugene." It was half sincere.

"Oh, and one last thing." He called from his desk, just as I reached for the doorknob. "I don't know how or where you got it, and I won't question you. But one thing still bothers me, and in all my years, I have never seen it before." He leaned forward with his elbows on the desk, keeping his bespectacled gaze on me. "What does the 'E.Q.A' on the coin stand for?"

I had totally forgotten about that. I couldn't give any real answer, but I could use that to my advantage. Without turning to respond, I mumbled just above the level of inaudibility, "Earn my trust first, you old moneyface." I slammed the door behind me and pulled up my hood, strolling back out into the world, with the hidden treasure in my pocket.

Seconds after the client had left, the professor's meek and mild exterior faded. He had kept calm just for the young man, and in all professionalism, it wouldn't look very reputable if he were to jump from excitement over a coin. But it was an opportunity greater than anything he could have wanted. But he didn't need the money, he had more than he ever needed. He had enough good in him to give to the poor youngster. What he craved was knowledge. In an almost jittery fashion, his fingers danced over the sleek Blackberry. He impatiently tapped on the fine wooden table as the phone rang. Precisely after two rings, the call was answered. Barely containing his excitement, he spoke before the receiver could say a word.

"Hello? It's me. I have something that might be of an interest to both of us..."

I picked up my pace, kicking up dead leaves as my footsteps trod over the untouched grass. I had memorized the location weeks ago, and I wouldn't be forgetting it anytime soon. I wore almost the exact same thing I had left in, except for the shirt, which was now grey with a black rim and three buttons.

It had been a month since I returned to Earth, and in that time, I had managed to straighten out my life to a satisfying degree, or at least to my standards. With borrowed money from my parents, which I swore to pay off, I bought a new Iphone. I contacted every person that bothered to keep track of my existence during my absence to assure them that all was well, and fortunately enough, I did not find my office items in the trash, as my ex-boss had promised it would be where I would fine them. What I found most intriguing in all of this was that not many people really bothered with my explanations, and those who did never asked for an in-depth one. I guessed that the weirder you were, the less likely people questioned your doings. I entertained the thought as I stopped at one precise location in the park.

I was anxious to return to Equestria. And now, I had free-passage to it, anytime. The peculiar thing was, I couldn't just teleport anywhere. In the past few weeks, I had experimented with the Medallion. It gave no response in other locations. It would not work outside of one particular place, and that was right in the center of the park. I stood in the exact same spot where everything began. I had come to several conclusions as to why it wouldn't work elsewhere yet, but none could be proven. Maybe I was at just the right distance from civilization, where humans hadn't fully overpowered nature? Maybe nature itself played a strong part? I pushed such speculations out of my mind. As many questions and theories I had, they could wait. Right now, it was time for ponies. They were still had no clue as to when I would return, and no official arrangements had been made.

I quickly pulled out the hidden medallion that was hidden under my shirt. It looked like it sparkled in the sunlight, the light dispersing through the six coloured gems. The medallion itself might as well have been a precious artifact, let alone an inter-dimensional portal key. Holding the palm-sized pendant firmly in hand, I closed my eyes and concentrated, happily embracing the weightless fall into supposed Paradise.

Splashing through to the other side, I landed a little unsteadily, falling onto all fours with a grunt as my limbs absorbed the force. I took a mental note to practice landing after portals. It looked a lot easier in the video game.

With my gaze directed at the ground, I noticed a puffy looking shadow overlap mine. It looked like it was buzzing and it was too close to the ground to be a cloud. Tilting my head up, I noticed the pink hooves that stood in front of me, and looking further still, the head that connected the fluffy, cloud-like shadow to its equally pink mane. An over joyous smile plastered across the Earth pony's face.

It was Pinkie Pie.

"WELCOME BACK KEITH!" She shrieked at the top of her lungs, even though my face was no more than a few inches from hers.

"AGH! Pinkie!" I fell backward in shock of the sudden loud greeting.

"Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh you're back! Oh boy, I can't believe it! It felt like forever, even though it's only been about a month and..."

"Have you been waiting here this whole time?!" I attempted to rub the ringing from my ears. Her voice sure is shrill.

"Pfft! Of course not, silly! My Pinkie Senses told me that something would be falling out of the sky around here!" She raised her tail and swung it for a second in a little jig. "And here you are! Man who would've thought that thing would be you!"

I got back up to level with the party pony, looking beyond her and her non-stop chatter to the vibrant little village of Ponyville.

"...and guess what! It's Summer, and you know what that means! It's APPLEBUCK season! All those sweet, fruity treats, yummy!" She continued her prattle in her usual bubbly attitude.

"That's great, Pinkie! Anything else I missed?" I ran a hand through her cotton candy-scented mane.

"Oh yeah! Thanks for reminding me!" Following her quick realization, she nipped my jacket sleeve and pulled me forward. Stumbling forward, I fell right onto the pink pony's back, and she lifted me off the ground. "Mayor Mare told us that she wanted to see you as soon as we next saw you. To the Town Hall!" With that, she zoomed off into town, with me clotheslined over her back.

"Well, Mister Conway, I have good news and bad news." The Mayor looked at a letter with slight disappointment. By her side was the clerk, filling in something in a thick brown book.

"Bad news first please." I inquired. Pinkie Pie was bouncing ecstatically by my side.

"As you wish." The put down the rolled up scroll. "The bad news is, Princess Celestia, along with the Royal Guard, have requested that you stay in your hometown of registration for one year, thereby limiting your travels around Equestria."

"Wait, what?!" I exclaimed. Pinkie stopped bouncing too. "You're basically saying that I can't go anywhere outside of Ponyville for one year? What am I, on probation?"

"Calm yourself, Keith." The Mayor replied assuringly. "The royal council have their reasons. Most of Equestria still don't know of your presence in our land, apart from Ponyville and Canterlot. If we allowed you to freely travel, imagine the public uproar it might bring. The Presses would go wild. I'm afraid we'll have to release the knowledge of your presence slowly, as the Princesses' wish."

Pinkie's mane had gone slightly flat, but it wasn't really noticeable. I heard her murmur something sadly about out-of-town parties, out I couldn't argue with godlike royalty. I wrapped a comforting arm around her neck. And I suppose they too had their reasons. On the bright side, there would be less distractions from training. I accepted the news with a sigh. "Well, I can't fight royalty."

"And now the good news. Seeing as you are now an official citizen. You require a permanent residence. Also preferably in Ponyville." She gave this news with a warm smile.

"I get a house?" I asked in amazement.

"Indeed you do. You're lucky it's only the beginning of Summer! With proper work, we can have it finished before Winter, if not earlier still. The accommodation itself is free. However, you can customize it with your own expense, which I hear you have a lot of."

I could have jumped with joy. As if getting a free house wasn't already good enough. No place on Earth would have such a policy! Pinkie seemed to have lost interest and had bounced over to the rows and columns of letters.

The clerk politely slid the thick brown book across the table towards me. I saw that it was a list of residents, and they required my signature. Unlike the document I had signed not much less than an hour ago, I signed this one without hesitation.

"Thank you, Mister Conway. We can confirm details at another date and time." The clerk spoke in a classy accent with a slight lisp. "Have a good day, Sir." He pulled the book back, and with a bow of both the Mayor's and the clerk's heads, they returned to their individual business.

I turned to the exit, only to come face to face with Pinkie Pie for the second time. The same smile spread across her face. "Applejack needs help gathering apples." She said softly, but excitedly.

"And...?" I asked, slightly confused

"And can you kick an Apple tree?"

"Well, yes, but-"

"Perfect! Let's go" Grabbing me by the sleeve again, Pinkie Pie zoomed out the door, ignoring my repeated protests.

As the tall wooden door swung shut, the clerk lightly shook his head as he organized an assortment of documents. "That human's going to get us all sorts of attention!"

"Huh!" The Mayor chuckled, she headed back up the stairs. "As if this town doesn't get enough attention already!"

Chapter 38: Meet The Side Characters

Meet The Side Characters

"Bye Dad!"

"Bye, Son! Take care of yourself, and your Sister. You guys are heading off into a big world."

"I think I know that."

"And don't slack off! Just because we're no longer there doesn't mean you can just waste your life away!"

"You've told me this before, Dad!"

"Head out sometime: Go to places! Meet nice people! Maybe get a girlfriend!"

"Ha. Ha. Real funny, Pop..."

"Just do something productive with your life. Promise?"

"Ugh... I promise."

"Good. Now wake up."

"What?"

"Wake up!"

"WAKE UP SLEEPYHEAD!"

I woke up with a start, shooting up from beneath the shade of the apple tree where I lay. The bright light of the rising sun attacked my eyes. As my eyes adjusted, I responded to the voice I now made no mistake of.

"You didn't have to shout, Pinkie!" I rubbed my palms into my eyes, opening them to two hoofed silhouettes against the sun's rays. I knew all too well the one that was pink, and the one that wore a cowgirl hat.

"I can't help it!" Pinkie Pie gleefully bounced on the spot with a wide grin on her face. "The annual Apple's Sale has got me so so so excited!"

"...Even though we have it every year." Applejack added. She casually chucked an bright red apple at my gut, flashing a small smile. "An' we can't have sleeping varmints lyin' around the fields when they should be helpin'!"

I slowly rose from the foot of the apple tree, one of the hundreds that occupied Sweet Apple Acres in rows and columns. "Sorry, Applejack. I'm not always up this early." I Stretched upwards to the sky and yawned. It was true that the day had barely just begun, but we had been awake since before the sun was even visible. Preparations for the sale had been going on for the entire week, for which I was present half the time. Pinkie Pie had eagerly given me a schedule to the specific dates of the event. "And I didn't think it'd take this long to prepare for one day's worth of sales!"

"Ya get used to it when ya live on a farm. Now c'mon, it's almost time to open shop!" She turned and trotted off down the dirt path back to the barn.

Pinkie Pie waited... or bounced... as I picked up the oversized messenger bag that was beside me, filled with apples. It was actually a saddle-sack that the Apple family used to gather apples in, but it had been modified for my use, slinging it across my should. For a moment, I forgot why it was there.

"C'mon, let's go! We're gonna miss the opening!" Pinkie Pie squeaked. I stood straight up and twisted, cracking my spine... or what was left of it. I could now bend back a full two-seventy degrees, thanks to the plasmic replacements.

"Alright, alright! There really is no rush! I'm pretty sure we're all ready." I retorted, stepping back onto the dusty dirt path that separated one row of trees from the other. I brisk walked down the path. with Pinkie Pie jumping in circles around me in joy.

"Yeah, but you gotta be there! Because now's your chance to finally meet everypony in town! Aren't you excited?! Just think; by the end of this day, everypony in Ponyville will know your name! Everypony!" I had a feeling she was placing emphasis on that word on purpose.

The truth was, I was afraid of meeting the residents of Ponyville. I feared their reaction, response and the way they may potentially act towards an 'alien' like me. Not that I was afraid that they'd be scared, I was more worried that I'd attract too much attention. But what was the worst that could happen? I probably already knew half of the ponies through the show in the first place.

Well, I'm supposed to meet nice people right? Dad didn't say anything about Ponies.

"Yeah... everypony..." I swallowed my nervousness.

All along the road, from the entrance of the farm to the central clearing in the middle of the acres, rows and rows of nicely-made wooden stalls were placed one after the other, each boasting their own form of an Apple family product. From apple pie to apple strudel, from apple jam to the fresh red apple itself. Cider 'by-the-barrel' was preserved from the season they were produced, and were being sold now at a much greater profit. Baskets piled with the fruit of all these creations sat at the entrance. It was noticeable that the further down the path you went, the more pricey things were.

Leading up to the barn itself, the central area housed the more expensive and especially tastier items. Higher and classier stands circled the whole barn. A cake, plainly called 'Fancy Apple Cake', was sold in the middle of a huge rack of other classy pastries. Although most of the products were perishable by that day, careful measures had been taken to keep everything as fresh as possible. This included one very special alcohol that I had never knew of in the show:

"AppleJack." She had said that one word with such pride, it almost sounded egoistical.

Applejack told me that that exquisite alcohol was a recipe she had made herself, thus the title of the drink, and she was very proud of it. The liquor was contained in dark red glass bottles, with a special minimalistic label with a big red 'AJ' in the middle. And according to AJ herself, the liquor barely damages the body, almost considering it a harmless alcohol! This was in contrast to its effects, which were meant to be exceedingly strong. I found that hard to believe, but I have never had any myself.

"Alrighty, y'all! It's openin' time!" She hollered from up the farm's entrance. Beyond the gate, the rising sun cast down on the excessively long line that, according to Rainbow Dash who had flown in, trailed all the way back to Ponyville. "Are we ready? Any questions?"

"Yeah! I got one!" I hollered back, cupping my mouth. "Who put me at cashier?!" I stood behind a wooden stand right at the barn's entrance, where the supplies and replacements were. Right above my head, painted in big-block red letters was 'PAY HERE!". On the two-metre table top, a leather-covered box with a shiny gold lock and a coin slot sat at my side. A bigger, openable box was on Pinkie's, and behind the counter was a small metal safe. Pinkie Pie stood right next to me, her smile never once faltering.

"Oh, that was me!" Pinkie Pie waved frantically, even as I stood right next to her. "Remember! Be nice!"

"You sure about this?"

"What's there to be scared of?"

"I'm scared that they'll be scared!"

"Now that's just stupid!" Rainbow Dash flew in close. She wore a small empty pouch with a bit embroidered on the side for what they called 'distant payment'. "You're a heck of a lot less intimidating now that you're not carrying that ginormous sword of yours!" She zoomed back to her post along the path.

"It's alright Keith." Fluttershy trotted by. "Nopony was intimidated of you when you first got here, and especially when you were injured. I doubt that they'll put up a real fuss now."

"Let's sure hope so." I returned her warm smile before she continued into the marketplace of apple products.

"Hurry up and open already! I'm starving!" A rough voice echoed from the gate.

Applejack reared her hind legs and kicked, applebucking the gate open, as she said was also customary. Immediately, a flood of ponies burst into Sweet Apple Acres in a crowd of murmurs and laughter. Pegasi, who had obeyed the gate's rule, flew in over the fences as well. It took less than a minute for the whole lane to fill up.

"Ever been at an Apple sale before, Keithy?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"Yeah, except the Apple I'm talking about wasn't selling fruit."

"Good day, Mister Conway!"

"Good day, Miss Mayor! How's my house coming along?"

"We should begin building by the end of this month."

"Sounds good. Thank you, and have a nice day!"

She cantered off with her goods as I slid each bit into the slotted box.

The sale went well into midday, and even then, the racks and racks of delicious treats never seemed to empty. Big Mac was certainly doing a good job filling them out, as we constantly saw him retreating to the barn, only to reappear with a pile of fresh items on his back. Rainbow Dash and Rarity frequently returned to the counter, having to empty out their bit-bags at regular intervals. So far everything was going smoothly.

All around me and Pinkie Pie, ponies of a wide range of colour schemes raided every stall they found. Voices came from every direction, some familiar and some not, discussing a magnitude of different matters.

"Has anyone seen Rarity? I gotta pay!"

"I've got the last Fancy Apple Cake!"

"Nnnope."

"Mummy, is this what you call alcohol?"

"There isn't a single rotten apple in sight!"

"Yes ma'am! Everythin' here's made fresh!"

"Lickety Split, put that back where you found it this instant!"

"M-mummy... is this whatya call *hic* drinkin'...?"

As for the response I received, it honestly wasn't too bad, the worst I got was one who said nothing, quickly tossed a bit onto the table and ran with her item. The number of warm welcomes definitely outweighed the number of nervous and awkward greetings, let alone the intrigued ones that insisted on touching my fingers.

The cashier was split into two lines, one for me and one for Pinkie. Both of which also spread a long way down the path. The great thing about this was, I was never bored.

One customer placed a single apple on the counter with a tossed bit. Looking up to the buyer, I was greeted by a pair of mellow yellow eyes and a grin wider than Pinkie's. The mint green unicorn with white streaks in her mane was shaking with such excitement and anticipation. I knew what she was here for, and it wasn't the apple.

I decided to play with her little human addiction. I slowly brought my hand over the bit and moved each finger individually. Her eyes grew wide as she gasped in amazement. I rolled each finger, on by one, around the coin. She kept her eyes level with the table, watching the process with such astonishment. I then slowly lifted the coin into the slot, with her eyes the size of dinner plates, not leaving my hand. All the while, Pinkie Pie was giggling next to me, watching the gaping unicorn.

Finally I drop the bit into the slot with two fingers, hearing a satisfying clink. "Thank you..." I said with a smile.

"No no no! Thank YOU!" She replied in haste. she was leaning in over the counter, staring me square in the face. She remained there for quite a moment, as I darted my eyes around.

"Umm... are you done? You're holding up the cue."

"Can I at least touch them?" She asked quickly.

"Touch what?"

"Those!" She hovered her shaking hooves over my hands on the counter. "PLEASE? Pleasepleasepleasepleasepleaspleeeeeeeeeeeaaaaaassse?!"

I was flattered. actually. It was like being a celebrity, only there was only one crazy fan. "If I do, will you move along?" She nodded her head wildly. I opened my palms upwards to her hooves. She looked like she was about to cry with happiness, slowly bringing her fingerless limbs closer.

But, just a centimeter away from contact, she was pulled away by another pony. I instantly recognized her as Bon Bon. "Sorry if she's giving you trouble, Mister." She smiled sheepishly. "She's been acting like this for weeks, especially since you got here." She bit onto Lyra's ear and dragged her away from the counter. "Now come on, you're holding up the line!"

"NOOOOOOOO! I ALMOST TOUCHED THEM!!!!" She struggled and cried out, as if she were being dragged to her doom.

"Bye, Lyra!" I waved her off.

"AAAAAHHHH! SEE?! HE KNOWS MY NAME!!!!" Her voice was soon drowned out by the rest of the crowd. I turned to Pinkie Pie, she turned to me. We both burst out into laughter, falling over each other in a laughing heap.

"Good day, Boy!" Ingot greeted gruffly. He was followed by his son, Driscoll.

"Good day, craftscolts." I returned the greeting while packing their things into a paper bag. Usually, other ponies had thought to bring their own. "How's work coming along."

"All's well." Driscoll replied for his father. "Nothing out of the ordinary, except for your... err... weapon. Come by next month, I should have a working prototype then." He grinned.

"Sounds great! Thanks!" I wished them off.

By now the sun was setting, and the day was winding down. Apart from a lunch break, we had no rest, but it was still a fun experience. Rarity had come by earlier to ask me how many ponies I had met, and she was surprised I knew so many, even though I just listed them from the show. It was a great surprise to these background ponies when I greeted them in name, it even creeped some of them out.

But the next pony in line had quite the opposite reaction. I knew that for a fact when I saw the light brown stallion with a dark brown spiky mane. It was the Doctor!

As I packed his item, the Doctor kept an interested eye on me. He didn't speak a word, but rather raised an eyebrow at my every action. I wanted to see what his real character was, behind being a background pony.

"The Doctor, I assume?" I asked politely.

"Aaahh..." he calmly exclaimed. "Someone who knows my name before I even meet him? And he's not a pony? Well we don't see that everyday, do we!" His suspicious behaviour vanished, and extended a hoof. "Pleasure to meet you, human! Needless to say, a greeting like this would most usually surprise the other party."

"Name's Keith, and I should think so." I shook his hoof with excited vigor. "It's not everyday on Earth that you meet a Time Lord-"

"Ssh!" He placed a firm hoof over my mouth. "That's a very sensitive matter for the time being, and I'd like to leave it as such, if you don't mind." I nodded, and he released his grip. "So, you've come from Earth have you? I'm afraid I haven't been there very recently."

"What?" I asked in disbelief.

"I really should go back sometime. When your a pony for so long, you kind of miss being human! Good day, Conway!" He cantered off with his bag, bringing up his hoof in a small salute.

"Wait... what?!" I asked once more. But by then, the Doctor was swallowed by the massive crowds.

Now I had seen his show before, but for only a few episodes. I never fully understood how he worked or lived, or why he is here. I also found it strange that he said my surname when I never even gave it to him. One thing I did know was that whatever he did had a reason, even though it didn't always make sense.

"Who was that, Keith?" Pinkie Pie turned for a moment to ask.

"Huh?... oh, just sompon-... someone of interest..."

The sale ended ended hours ago, and now the moon was high in the sky, glistening with the stars. The racks of items were cleared and the money all deposited. All that was left were the empty stalls and baskets. Everyone who had helped out that day was now gathered around a table in the barn. Chatter and laughter were both heard from the outside as the Mane Six, Big Mac, Applebloom and Keith shared the last apple pie. Almost everything else was out of stock, just as Applejack planned.

"And then Lyra was like "NUUUUUUU! I ALMOST TOUCHED THEM!!" Hahahaha...!" Pinkie Pie comically mimicked the events of earlier that day before going into a fit of laughter, followed by the others. Even though we had been working the whole day, she didn't seem the least bit tired. Rainbow Dash on the other hand, was snoring away at the other end of the table, where drool and a bite of pie was clearly visible as she slept.

"Well, Ah'd say we did pretty well. Like every other year." She yawned. "An' as always, thank all o' y'all. It would have been a lot harder without all the help. Appreciate it." Everyone humbly returned the thanks, saying that it was the same thing every year anyway.

Keith glimpsed at his watch before standing up from the table. "Well, it was great and all, but I should be getting home. I've been here for eighteen hours."

"That's a long time, darling. Wouldn't your sister be worried?" Rarity questioned.

"Not if she's already asleep." Keith whipped off the green and red Apple apron, revealing a piece of Pony merchandise. It was a black shirt that read 'There's a pony for that.' with a picture of ponies, parodying the Apple advertisement. It got another good laugh out of everypony. "Besides, once I get my own place, I could just live here and nobody would know."

"An' thank you, cowboy, for yer help too! Since this is the first time yer helpin', maybe you'd like a little somethin'?" She retreated to the back of the barn for a second.

"No thanks, AJ." Keith declined the offer. "I'm fine. Exhausted, but fine."

"Ya sure?" Applejack returned, with a loop in her mouth. It attached to a bottle of the liquor of which she proudly created. "We usually drink one at the end of the day anyway." She trotted over to me and placed the loop in my hand. "You deserved it, partner."

"Well, if you insist." The human gripped the bottle around the neck. "But not now. It'd be harder to get home drunk. I gotta try it though." He trudged out into the night with sagged shoulders. "Goodnight everypony!" Waving off the cheery responses from his friends, Keith pulled out the Medallion and engulfed himself in psychedelic colours, right in front of the barn.

The front door to the one-storey house swung open, letting in the man with the pony shirt. He kicked off his shoes and dragged his feet across the floor, pass the living room and into the kitchen. He placed the unopened bottle of AppleJack on the counter and headed to his room. It was really late, and Keith's sister was already asleep, which made it all the better.

Without turning on the light or even changing out of his clothes, Keith threw himself into bed. He thought back happily of Equestria, and what a great place it would be to live in. But it brought up another more frustrating question in his mind, as he quickly drifted into sleep.

Where the hell do I move to?

Chapter 40: Count On Me

Count On Me

In the middle of Fall, the leaves rustled, crackling as they were sent flying from the slightest of breezes, falling from trees as the season rounded the corner, rocking ever so gracefully to the ground, falling onto one another, one by one. They produced an unorganized pattern of red, orange and yellow, only just beginning to cover the forest floor, matching the colour of the pillars of light that poked through the shade. They lay scattered around the quaint village's premises, with ponies swiftly attempting to remove them from paths, shophouses and doorways. As they were swept away, more would merely take their place.

The luscious green vegetation, lightly swaying in synchronization as the wind rushed onto those that still withstood the passing of seasons; Trees that futilely battled against the will of nature still stood, slowly but surely, giving up their shades of green to the bare branches that were bound to follow. They towered above the ground, shadowing the ground with their tangled web of wooded limbs. The vines, the bushes, the flowers, all still stood strong against the test of time; The deciduous plants were slowly withering, as if they were fighting the turn of the season. They produced an almost unnoticeable scent, whilst the flowers produced a weak scent on their own. While it is weak from one, together, they make a beautiful, pure smell that hangs throughout the dying woods, and is carried into Ponyville with the wind. It is a scent that is not tainted by the presence of man, or their assemblies of progress and industry that polluted the other world.

A mirage of a faded rainbow trailed behind the Cyan pegasus, sending a wave of red, orange and yellow swirling into the air as she sped past. Rainbow Dash zoomed through the town, heading for the only tree that withstood the season of Autumn in the center of the town. With a cocky, confident attitude that always followed her, she bolted through a circular window, swinging it back on its hinges that were carved into the centuries-old Oak. Slowing gracefully to a halt right in the center of the public library, she spied her Lavender coloured friend, arranging, sorting, organizing, something that she had been used to her entire life.

"Hey Twilight!" Rainbow Dash yelled out above her.

"Gah!" Twilight lost control of a set of telekinetically held books, sending them clattering to the ground. She allowed a small groan to escape her lips. "You just enjoy doing that, don't you?"

"Never gets old." Rainbow Dash chuckled as she landed.

"And close that window, you're letting all the chilly air in!" Twilight peevishly shut the glass circle with her magic.

"Right. Anyways, Winter's coming up pretty quickly, and Applejack and I were just suggesting one last bondfire gathering before the snow can fall. What'dya say?"

"I don't know, Rainbow Dash." Twilight hesitated. "It's pretty cold out, and I've gotta get this new cargo organized before Winter..."

"Lighten up, Twilight! You're always busy anyway!" Rainbow Dash brashly stated. "C'mon, it'll be fun! Everypony else already said yes."

"Ugh, fine." Twilight slotted each book neatly into their allotted places on their shelves. Behind her, four more boxes were stacked at the other corner of the room.

"Great! We'll be at the countryside, near the edge of town tonight." The rainbow-maned pegasus lifted back of the floor of the library. Just before she headed out the door, she stopped. "Oh, and should we invite Keith?"

"Why not? He's our friend, isn't he?" Twilight turned from her seemingly endless shelves of reading material.

"We can try. You do know how busy he's been lately though, right?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Well, he hass busy; moving on Earth, supervising his residence here, re-arming himself for hoof-knows-what reason, and all the while, recovering from that little injury he gave himself." Twilight sighed. "Yeah, he's grown a little distant. Doesn't mean we can't try."

"Could you do it?" Rainbow Dash opened the door to the library, letting in a chilly draft. "I'm trying to get the others. 'Kay thanks bye!" She whizzed out into the cold, brisk winds without even waiting for a response.

Twilight, closed the door behind her friend. She sighed again at the Element of Loyalty's unkempt behaviour, wondering when she will ever learn.

Twilight Sparkle trotted up the newly beaten path at a brisk pace. With a pink and white striped scarf around her neck, she made her way up the residence of her only Human friend.

The new thin road lead right up to the door of his new house, surrounded by grass that was now dry and withering from the season. The house itself was a work in progress. It was no ordinary, block house. From the outside, it was a magnificent layered circular building made of uncarved stone, boasting tints of white, grey and black and cemented together in a rigid pattern. Each floor was smaller than the previous one, a smaller circle than the one before, like a strange imitation of a layered cake. With three floors completed, and another one still in the middle of construction. The workers had left, as the sun was already setting, leaving the wooden frame of the next one and a half stories bare for the chilly air. A pile of stone, sand and cement were left aside in the fields as construction took a temporary halt. Although incomplete, the first two floors were livable, with the houses only resident residing within.

The entrance had two parts. Sticking out of the side of the first storey was what looked like a glass booth, supported externally by a wood frame. Abruptly poking out of the stone exterior, it was a space between the outside and the indoors, an inner entrance big enough for a few ponies. Twilight entered the first entrance, a two part glass door, entering into the booth. Inside was another door that lead into the house. The booth got wider from the outside in, making it bigger than it appeared. She politely tapped on the internal door, which was made of frosted glass. It was a double door wide enough for ponies, and made the interior slightly visible.

After a second succession of rapid taps, Twilight made out a two-legged figure, rushing to the door. It was obviously Keith. Twilight perked up when the Human swung open the double doors. A wave of heat quickly engulfed the glass booth. The Human's expression was exuberant at the sight of the Unicorn, though a slightly frazzled one.

"Twilight! Didn't expect you to come up here. It's been awhile!" Keith stepped aside, welcoming Twilight into place. "Welcome to my 'humble abode'."

The inside was already furnished, with modern teak furniture from the living room and dining room that was visible from the center of the circular tower. Every room on the first floor was connected. Despite its stone exterior, what kept the inside warm was another layer of thick concrete, trapping the heat from a nearby radiator. The interior had a rather simplistic antique yet futuristic feel, with whitewashed walls and a metal spiral staircase all along the sides of the tower. The ceiling stopped at the second floor, barring off the parts that were still unfinished.

"This is barely humble." Twilight stared amazed at the quick work of a few months. "That was really fast!"

"Well, I got them going at a good price." Keith was in his usual black jeans and a comfortable plain white t-shirt. "I've moved some stuff from Earth here while I was at it."

"I see..." Twilight was baffled at the sight of the strange flat black screen that sided one wall of the living room.

"So what brings you here? I don't suppose this is just a visit?" Keith called from the kitchen, his top half disappeared behind a shiny, metallic refrigerator. He reappeared holding a bottle of grape juice.

"Yup." Twilight turned from the confusing sight of the flatscreen television. "Your not still knee-deep in work are you?"

"Nope. But I was." He sat down at the head of the dining table. Twilight joined him, The table was low enough for ponies and high enough for humans. "I've been working my ass off recently. Sorry if I brushed you girls off for the past month or so, but things have really been keeping me occupied. Both here and Earth, it's stressful, not to mention just a little weird for those who know me on Earth."

"Don't fret about it, Keith." Twilight placed a warm hoof on Keith's hand. "I understand. The others will probably get it too." She smile warmly at Ponyville's alien of a resident. We're having a final bondfire tonight. There won't be anymore time this year. Want to join us?"

"Last dry bondfire of the year?" The human ran a hand through his hair. "I wouldn't want to miss that, huh?"

"We're all going to be there. Trotter, the Crusaders, everypony!"

"Well, I guess I could use a little break. Training, building and moving sure takes a lot out of you."

"That's the spirit!" Twilight smiled warmly. "Bring marshmallows. We're making s'mores." She giggled excitedly on her way to the front door.

"I'll meet you at the bridge tonight?" Keith trailed behind her.

"Sounds good." The Unicorn exited from one door, opening and closing it with her magic. "We'll see you later!"

Keith looked on through the frosted glass, seeing his good friend disappear down the path. She had no idea how troubled he'd been. Having to go through most of the past few events in a pair of crutches was the hardest part. With a sigh, the bearer of Harmony headed of the spiraled flight of steps to the second floor. Here, there were four rooms; an office and study, a bedroom, a spare room that was still empty, and another room that essentially served as an armoury. Keith dragged his feet into the armoury. She also had no idea how little sleep he'd been getting either. Flicking the light switch to the metal-walled curved room, a single, custom-made rack was half-empty except for the two swords that was in his possession. On its opposing side was a hanging stand. It showed the golden-plated spaulders that Legion had so reluctantly parted with. Next to it hung the pair of snake-leather gloves. Now, it wasn't alone. Ingot and Driscoll had produced a pair of hard leather knee and elbow guards as well. Unfortunately, none of these items have been put to the test.

Keith turned to the other end of the room. On a slanted frame was his new pride. Glistening in the sunlight that entered from the opposite window. It came with a leather case; an almost oval shaped bag with a flap that was lined with a long row of little sewn slots. Nobody but him, Ingot or Driscoll had seen it yet. Nobody knew what it could do, but it was indeed significantly improved from its first model.

The human closed the flap to the unusual weapon, he would be bringing it with him. Not that he thought there would be trouble, but more as to let the others know what he took half of his time to work on in the past two months. It was definitely a lot safer model now. Turning out the light, Keith stepped out of the barren Armoury. He would prepare for the event later...

... after a nap.

True to her word, everypony was there.

I walked up to the growing flame that ate away at the pile of dry branches. Above us, the stars of the night sky shimmered in a cloudless, empty space. They gathered at an empty patch of land, now a glowing yellow dot on a stretch of darkness. The town was quite a distance, and further beyond the site was the dreary entrance to the Everfree forest. For a moment, I doubted that the location of this event was really suitable.The air was at an ideal temperature, being warm enough for the will of most ponies, yet cold enough to have them don a piece of warm clothing. I too had a plain grey scarf to keep warm, draped neatly around my neck.

The bonfire was growing brighter by the minute, and as I approached the small crowd, I could feel the warm embrace of the blazing flame, crackling and spitting sparks and ash to fuel the fire. Everypony was occupied with one task or another. Rarity, complete with fashionable woolen boots, was preparing s'mores for the others. Around her sat the Cutie Mark Crusaders, struggling to perfect the technique of that sweet and scrumptious snack. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were off, salvaging fallen branches, sticks, twigs and anything that could burn. Pinkie Pie, as usual, was bouncing around in hype, finding stones and placing them around the growing flame, while Applejack stoked the fire. For some reason, everytime she bounced, the stones would jump out of the bucket, but land perfectly inside in a cartoony fashion. Twilight was talking to another Unicorn I hadn't seen in a while. Trotter seemed to be arguing with his fellow student and friend over some miniscule matter.

"...and I'm telling you, s'mores were discovered by the filly scouts!"

"That is not true! I-"

"Um... hi guys..." Abruptly ending their meaningless banter, both unicorns turned to me in delight. Nobody had noticed my presence until then.

"Ah, Conway! You made it!" The scholar still wore his Scholar's robe. I've yet to see him without it. "Not that I thought you wouldn't make it..."

"We're just about to gather round! We've got more than enough to keep us warm for the whole night!" Twilight spoke with anticipation, much like she did in her first sleepover.

"Speak for yourself!" Rarity slid into a fine purple sleeping bag and lay down by the fire.

"Alrighty, gather round everypony!" Applejack dropped a big wooden branch from her mouth, and replaced it with a S'more on a stick, licking her lips.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders huddled together on one side, happily giggling away at a joke they cracked on themselves. One by one, we all settled down, enjoying the last cool outing in each other's company before Winter. They Mane Six had most likely done this before, but it was my first time joining them. Soon, we were all relaxed around the bonfire, waiting for the last two Pegasi to return.

In the middle of our conversations, a sudden swoosh of wind signaled Rainbow Dash's return. We expected a happier mood from the cyan pegasus, but her face bore an expression that was quite the opposite. Hovering above the bonfire, her scarlet eyes were as wide as the moon. She looked nervous, worried, and scared all at once. Something that was an uncommon sight in this brave pony.

"Guys!" She attracted everypony's attention. "Has anyone seen Fluttershy?" She spoke quickly and to the point.

"What? She wasn't with you?" Applejack immediately rose from her spot.

"She was. We split to cover more area, but now I can't find her!" Her voice cracked in worry. She darted her eyes all over the place, scanning the fields for the umpteenth time.

"Now calm down sugarcube," Applejack said. "We'll help find her. Where was she headin' when you girls split?"

"That's what I'm worried about!" Rainbow Dash gulped. "She was headed to the edge of the Everfree!"

Almost instantly, a deep silence came over the gathering. Nopony spoke, but some stared with dropped jaws. Other's showed no expression. I felt my heart kick at my chest and resound in my ears. Nopony moved, and the only sound heard was the crackling of the burning timber.

"THE EVERFREE?" Twilight shot up. "Why would she go that way?! That's dangerous!"

"I don't know! She had no intention to go in! It's just that are more trees along the edge of the forest, and-"

"This is no good, this is no good..."

"Rarity, I'm scared."

"It's alright Sweetie Belle, just stay calm and... THIS IS THE. WORST. POSSIBLE. THING!"

"Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh! We have to find her!"

The silence turned to an explosion of activity, Pinkie Pie galloped in circles while Rarity tried to calm the three fillies. Applejack and Twilight argued with Rainbow Dash over the careless decision. I was also at a loss for words. For now, the night was ruined, and my favourite pony could be in danger!

"Everyone! COOL IT!" Everyone dropped dead silent once more, turning their heads to the Scholar of Magic. Trotter had a stern look on his face and he didn't look as scared as the others. "Arguing like this is wasting time! We really should set out to find her! Who knows what could have happened?" He slung his saddlebag over his shoulder.

I snapped out of my panicked daze. There was no way I was going to sit and wait for news. I grabbed the bag I had brought with me from the armoury. Rising to my feet with determination. "I'm going. Anypony else?"

"We are!" The Mane Six answered in unison.

"Us too!" Applebloom waved a hoof.

"Oh, no you're not!" Applejack shoved her sister back on her haunches. "It's too dangerous for little fillies like you! Stay here, and wait. We'll be back!"

"I'll stay." Rarity reluctantly volunteered. "I don't know about you, but it would cause more trouble to leave them alone."

"As you wish, Rarity." Trotter turned to the direction of the dark damp forest.

"What are we waiting for?! Come on!"

With the same goal in mind, the Mane Six and Trotter galloped onward as I struggled to keep pace with them by running. We barely heard the warnings Rarity shouted at us as we headed off to the edge of the forest.

"Where could she be?" Applejack galloped along the side of the Everfree, but not entering it. "She ain't anywhere out here!"

"She's gone?!" Rainbow Dash bit her two front hooves, the fear for her friend clear on her face.

Twilight and Trotter scanned the wall of the woods, their horns shining brightly with magic to scan beyond the haunted-looking trees.

"Now let's not jump to conclusions." Trotter was perfectly calm, though serious. He was in total control. "Miss Dash, have you check inside the Everfree?"

"Are you crazy?!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed. "Fluttershy would never to do that!"

"Well, we must consider all options at this point." Trotter took a deep breath. "I'm going in, all of you wait out here..."

"Oh, hell no!" I grabbed the end of the blood red stallion's robe. "You're no safer going in there yourself. Trust me, I know."

"And it won't be for the two of you either." Twilight swallowed her fear, slowly advancing towards the dark and dangerous forest. It still stood, unnaturally unaffected by the turn of the season. "It's not as if we haven't been in there before. Let's go, girls!" The other four of the Mane Six followed in hot pursuit, leaving me and Trotter to take the rear.

The environment changed immediately. The twisiting trees and branches hung ominously overhead, eating out the moonlight that had shone upon us. Every step deeper into the damned woods brought a greater feeling of lifelessness, and a damp, dirty stench hung over our noses. Even Rainbow Dash didn't fly. She was scared, not for herself, but her foalhood friend.

But no more than ten meters in, we found her.

"Everypony, look!" Pinkie Pie shrieked, pointing a hoof at a silhouette among the trees. A shadow of Fluttershy's mane was clearly made out. "Fluttershy! Over here!" Pinkie Pie bounced through the bushes.

"Pinkie! Wait!" Trotter called in alarm, but to no avail. The party pony continued her way to her friend.

Everypony galloped through the labyrinth of trees. Calling out the Element of Kindness' name. But before they could clearly make out her figure, another shriek was heard. A high-pitched, fear-filled scream echoed through the night. A flock of birds took to the air, surprised by the sound.

It was Pinkie Pie.

The blood-curdling scream sent a chill down my spine. I could tell it was the same for the others. Pinkie PIe almost never screams like that. So what reason had she to do so now?

At last, we burst into a clearing from the vegetation. What we saw brought absolute horror. I gasped in fright at the frozen figures of two of my favourite ponies. Twilight, Applejack and Rainbow Dash shared the same reaction. Trotter's serious expression became one of anger and controlled anxiety. For as moment, we gaped at spectacle.

Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie were turned to stone. Their rough grey figures stood unnaturally still, with the same petrified expression frozen on both of their faces. Fluttershy was trapped in the position of stepping backwards, while Pinkie Pie was halfway reeling back, but it was too late. She was stuck with her front two hooves in the air and standing on her hind legs.

Trotter ignored the two stone statues, using his magic to cast a greater light spell than before. He angled it to the ground, keeping his snout to the dirt, and examined. It didn't take him long to raise his head again, with agitation and anger in his navy blue eyes.

"Cockatrice." He said with a growl.

"God damnit..." I muttered to myself. I wasn't truly scared, I had seen and felt worse. And to top it all of, I had security. Reaching for my leather sling bag, I flipped the catch. In the next second, the bag folded out, putting in full display of everypony else the combined handywork of me and the town's blacksmiths.

Sliding the completed crossbow out of it's slot, I slowly brought up the weapon. It was drastically changed since the first one. The first was just a prototype, to make sure that it worked. Now that the basics were down, modifications were made. Overall, it was bigger, but different materials had been used to make it lighter. The space was needed for the modifications. For beneath the mahogany base and handle of the crossbow was a lever-action loader. At the crossbow's side, a slot was parallel to the barrel. With one hand, I flicked a bronze lever, located at the cock of the gun, opening the side. I reached cautiously for another slot in the bag, pulling out a rectangular metal box. The size of it made it only holdable with outstretched fingers, from my middle finger to my thumb.

"Cover me." I spoke lowly, but confidently. Trotter produced a standard metal knife from his bag, gritting it tightly in his teeth.

The girls looked in fascination and terror as I slotted the silver box into the side of this new weapon, with a satisfying click. Tilting the one-handed weapon to the side, I empty the contents of the metal box into the crossbow. Any normal crossbow couldn't hold ammo that way, but this one was different. Driscoll had a lot of ideas that rivaled the human's mechanics of the time. Making sure that the cartridge was empty, I switched the bronze catch back into position with a flick of the thumb. At the moment I flicked it, the metal box, now empty, fell out of the side of the crossbow. I caught it in my other hand and placed it firmly back in its place.

Finally, with my right hand on the trigger and my left hand on the underside, I pushed my last three fingers downward with the lever. With a bit of force, I let the wonder of this unique mechanism to do its job. As I pushed down on the loader, the two cogs at the end of the crossbows golden arches turned rapidly. It was connected with the catch in the center of the barrel. It pulled the bowstring to back, bringing it to the ready. At the same time, the metal flap beneath the barrel folded inwards, popping out a single, small lightweight bolt. Measuring same length between my wrist and elbow, the round locked in place with the pulled bowstring, ready to fire.

Ten rounds per cartridge, thin steel arrow-headed bolts with a quick reloader...

The idea was of my own mind, Driscoll's knowledge and skill made it possible, working on the interior, while Ingot made the exterior. As far as I was concerned, it was a masterpiece.

"Not bad." Muttered the scholar. In his field of mythological studies, survival was a skill that was required. And it was a skill he wasn't short of.

Before any further compliment, another shriek was heard. This time, it wasn't one of a pony. It was the sound of a monster. More specifically, a half-chick, half-dragon. The chicken like sound echoed from all sides.

"Light up the area! Don't let it get close!" Trotter and Twilight lit their horns ablaze, producing a radius of purple light.

"Get behind us girls, don't let him get you too." I beckoned them to gather around their frozen friends. They hastily obliged, and even tried to comfort the stone cold statues.

"Alright." Me and Trotter were faced back to back, guarding the group. "How do we reverse the spell?"

"Right now, the only way to dispel them is to have the Cockatrice do it himself." Trotter spoke without emotion and remained very factual. "The breath of a Cockatrice should do the trick... but that's easier said than done."

"And if we kill it?"

"Don't. Then there'll be no way to break the spell, unless you would like to risk the time and your life to find another Cockatrice."

Another shriek came from all sides. It was followed by a growling cluck, an odd sound I had never heard before. The other ponies were wide-eyed and breathing fast. Rainbow Dash showed a more anguished attitude.

"Girls," Trotter added a tone of comfort in his voice. "please close your eyes. Not only will it protect you, but you might not like to look at what we might have to do..."

"What if it looks at us?" I asked, my heart beating like a rock in my chest.

"I'm safe." Trotter pushed up his spectacles. "There are a number of spells in these glasses that are to my advantage."

Damn! What about me?

I flipped out my new Iphone, and activated the camera function. It was inefficient, but I had no choice. Holding the phone sideways in one hand and the crossbow in the other, The look in the camera might as well have been a copy of a first person shooter.

"There!" Trotter whispered urgently. "It's over there." he beckoned with his head, but moved no other body part.

Without turning my head, I angled the camera to the side, giving me a view of my right without having to look. I stiffened, seeing a pair of cold glowing red eyes. Behind us, I could hear the girls shivering. Not from the cold, but from fright. I kept my eyes on the two bright red dots in the trees, never letting it out of my sight.

"At the count of three..." Trotter spoke low. "Shoot near it. It will spring out, and I'll try to grab it. Ready?"

"One..." I started.

"Two..." The eyes seemed to grow bright, like lasers in the night. A growl was emitted once more.

"Three!"

I spun right, shutting one eye and taking a blind shot at the red dots. The arrow whizzed of the barrel, turning into a blur in a split second.

What happened next happened in the matter seconds. The arrow disappeared into the bushes beneath the monster. A shrill, spine-chilling cry escaped the beak of the Cockatrice, and a shadow of the creatures form was seen flying out of the hedge. In that instant, Trotter dashed from my side, with the knife still gritted within his jaws. With a grunt, he jumped at the hovering red-eyed shadow. A big tussle was heard in the bushes as the scholar was engulfed in the darkness. The Cockatrice popped out of the vegetation a moment later, putting in full view it's peculiar form. Still looking through the camera screen, I realized that I had the chance to shoot at it again. I fumbled with the cross bow beneath my arm, attempting to reload it with one hand. Just then, Trotter jumped out behind it, tackling the beast.

"Don't shoot!" He shouted, struggling with his eyes closed to hold onto the creature. But it was no use. The Cockatrice kicked free of the grip of the hooves and began to rise in altitude. All the while crying out into the night sky.

"Now shoot! Don't let it get away!"

It took me less than a second to obey the command. I slid the phone away, as the creature no longer faced me. At least then, I could aim better. Holding the firearm in both hands, I took aim with my right eye, and pulled the trigger.

The Cockatrice fell to the ground with a painful cry. It sounded like a mix of a lion's roar and a chicken's call. It slammed into the dirt, with an arrow wedged in its tail, and blood was just beginning to seep out of the wound.

"Got it!" Before It could rise again, Trotter pounced on it. Cradling it with two hands and the knife just angled above the monster's head of a chicken. I swiftly withdrew my camera's phone again, realizing that it almost looked at me. Just as I brought the screen to my eyes, I felt my joints stiffen slightly and my whole body shivered from an unearthly drop in temperature. I had barely avoided its gaze.

"Now, before we cause even more bloodshed..." Trotter's horn glowed bright red, touching it against the struggling Cockatrice's beak. The beast stopped struggling immediately. "... you will do as I say. Am I clear?"

The Cockatrice nodded robotically. It's eyes only looked straight up at the sky, the anger and pain had disappeared in its emotionless expression. It was under a hypnosis spell!

"Hey, girls! You seeing this?" I said in triumph.

"We can't.... BUT WE CAN HEAR EVERYTHING!" Rainbow Dash yelled.

"What in tarnation is going on?!" Applejack questioned with her eyes still tightly shut.

"Can we look now?" Twilight asked.

"It should be no problem now." Trotter then addressed the hypnotized creature. He spoke into its ear, calmly and sternly. "Now go and free our friends."

The girls and I watched, gaping at the obeying Cockatrice. The half-chicken half-dragon walked stiffly to the foot of Pinkie Pie. It inhaled deeply before heavily exhaling onto the grey surface of the party pony. From where he breathed out, the grey areas began to melt off, cracking and shattering rapidly through the rest of Pinkie's body. The Cockatrice moved on to Fluttershy, performing the same process. A wave of relief swept over all of us, as the original colours of the Elements of Kindness and Laughter returned.

"...Uhh..." Fluttershy moaned rubbing her head.

"What happened?" Pinkie Pie suddenly gasped. "YAY! Fluttershy! I told you she was here!" She quickly embraced the yellow pegasus. The rest of the group soon followed.

"D-Does anyone else feel really c-cold?" Fluttershy blushed while she shivered.

"That's usually what happens after being dispelled." Trotter returned back to his jolly behaviour. "We'll explain later. Right now, let's get out of here, before we can encounter another horrid being." There was a unanimous agreement.

"Umm... Trotter?" I asked quietly as the girls went ahead. "Where did the Cockatrice go?"

"Oh, I sent it home! Actually, I just told it to turn around, walk to the center of the forest. The spell will have timed out by then." The scholars robe appeared to be a little ruffled, but not as scratched up as the face of the Scholar. Darker shades of red cut lines across the pony's face, and blood flowed from a big cut on his forehead, just above his horn.

"We're gonna need to patch you up." I said with a smile.

"Oh it's nothing." Trotter wiped the blood of with his foreleg, continuing out of the woods. "I've had worse, believe me."

"... And I thought it was a stray chicken that had strayed really far from the coop." finished Fluttershy softly. "I didn't really see its body, only its head... I'm really sorry..." She looked shameful, sadly looking into the blanket that was wrapped around her.

"Umm... no problem?" Trotter managed a small grin, then winced as Twilight applied a first aid patch beneath his horn.

"That was really brave of you, Harry." Twilight smile warmly. "I've never really seen that side of you before."

"Don't mention it." Trotter smiled even wider. "Being a survivalist was a necessary qualification. It's part of the job. So I say again, Fluttershy, it was no trouble."

"No, really... I've made all of you so worried, and-"

"Hey..." I sat by the apologetic pony's side, just closing the flaps to the crossbow carrier. I got off the boulder where I sat, and wrapped both my arms around her neck and mane. "... that doesn't matter anymore. All that matters is that your safe." She gratefully returned the embrace.

"Can we pleeeaase, start now?" Pinkie Pie begged. "The fire is going to die soon and I'm starving!" Pinkie Pie pulled a cupcake from behind her back, digging her snout into it barbarically.

"Finally!" Rainbow Dash munched on a s'more, covering her lips in chocolate sauce. Rarity shook her head with haughty disgust before daintily nibbling on hers.

"And why not a song while we're at it?" Applejack said. "Keith, can you sing?"

"Well... I think it'd be better if all of you sang instead..."

"That's lazy talk!" Applejack joked. "Everypon-er... body can sing. Give us a tune, cowboy!"

"Pleeaase?" Fluttershy pleaded in the adorable manner that only she knew how. Her teal eyes could have my heart melt in pictures, but now she was staring right into my soul with them.

"Okay, okay. Don't expect anything great, though." I propped up my s'more and cleared my throat. "Pinkie! The guitar please!"

From out of nowhere, Pinkie Pie pulled out a guitar, cheerily throwing it across the fire, landing squarely in my hands. I didn't even think guitars were used in Equestria.

Recalling those self-taught guitar lessons, I strummed on a few familiar chords, slowly forming a basic melody. Unexpectedly, the Cutie Mark Crusaders began to beat on the hollow log that they sat on, producing a small conga-like sound and giving it a sense of rhythm. Pinkie Pie spontaneously plucked a tamborine from her puffy mane, clapping it with the beat. Soon, we had the whole crowd swaying with the tune around the glowing fireplace. I cherished every moment of these newfound friendships.

I had forgotten about another type of 'magic' that all the ponies possessed, not just the unicorns alone. It was the magic of music. The ability to spontaneously join in and cooperate in a musical piece. This type of magic required no source, or effort. It merely required a passion and the spur of the moment. It was just another positive side-effect of this world.

"This is a song about friendship. A friendship that never dies." I relaxed back onto the boulder that I was sitting on.

[If you ever find yourself stuck in the middle of the sea,
I'll sail the world to find you.
If you ever find yourself lost in the dark and you can't see,
I'll be the light to guide you.

Find out what we're made of
When we are called to help out friends in need

You can count on me like one, two, three
I'll be there.
And I know when I need it
I can count on you like four, three, two
You'll be there,
Cause that's what friends are supposed to do
Oh yeah...](http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=yJYXItns2ik)

The fire had died down, now a smoldering heap of ash and dust, with the exception of a twig or two. We had indulged ourselves to our heart's content, and the last dry bonfire of the year was coming to a close.

The faint glow of the fire was no insignificant compared to the bright moonlight. I had dropped the guitar hours ago, just to stargaze at the wide blue sky. We had no idea what time it was, we had been enjoying ourselves too much to care. All we knew was that it was really late.

Rainbow Dash was the first to tire out. Stretching and yawning, the cyan pegasus took to the air and headed for home, gratefully thanking everypony for the fun and... well... the other activity.

Rarity had to left too. She left with Applejack, carrying the three snoozing fillies on their backs back into town, moseying sleepily into town.

Pinkie Pie, and Twilight were left, with Trotter having to turn in early due to work. They were just cleaning up whatever bits of rubbish we had left lying around the field. I was just dozing off as well, lying back with my head against the hard cold boulder. Despite the chilly night, I was still feeling perfectly warm.

"Psst... Keith?" Twilight whispered. I was just about to nod off again, until I saw her saunter up. "You should get home. You'll catch a nasty cold out here!"

"Yeah, you're right..." I was just about to stand, but then I remembered who was resting on my stomach.

Fluttershy was already asleep, still wrapped in the blanket that rose and fell with her breathing. I didn't dare to wake her up, but leaving her out here wasn't an option either.

"Maybe you should take her home?" Twilight suggested sheepishly. "We're just about done here anyway." Just then, Pinkie Pie returned with a sack full of empty bags of marshmallows, chocolates and other candies. She was tired enough to stop bouncing too.

"I'll take her home." I volunteered, slowly getting up so as not to suddenly wake the cute, sleeping pegasus.

Slinging the weapon carrier over my shoulder, I was going to carry Fluttershy. Very gently, I turned her over onto her back. She whimpered in her dreams, only making my heart explode for the second time that night. Delicately, I crouched down and pulled up her two front legs over my shoulder. This woke her up a little bit, but she cooperated. Twilight and Pinkie giggled as they watched me, clumsily wrapping my arms around her haunches. I could imagine it was a weird sight, seeing a human give a pony a piggyback ride.

"Well, this isn't harassment at all, is it?" I grunted. "Just kidding."

"It's too bad Rainbow Dash isn't here." Pinkie Pie stifled a louder laugh. "She would be rolling in laughter!"

"Ha. ha. Goodnight, girls." I sluggishly headed for Fluttershy's cottage. Seeing the shadows of Twilight and Pinkie Pie wave behind me.

It was not really a long way to her place from the outskirts of town. But while carrying her, it felt a lot longer than it should have taken. I wasn't regretting it though.

Sweating in the cold of the night, the pink mane of the blanket-wrapped, snoozing Fluttershy hung over my face. I had to blow it aside every few minutes. The night was quiet, and almost no light came from the town. But the moon was still high in the sky, along with the stars. Whatever time it was, it was definitely really late.

It look longer than expected to reach the destination of our short, yet tedious journey. I felt my thigh muscles begin to ache as I trudged up the winding path to the animal-infested cottage.

Rapping quietly on the door, I waited for a certain bunny to respond. He swung the top half of the door open and shot me a look of annoyance. But it softened when he saw the cargo I was lugging on my back. Angel graciously opened the rest of the door, making as little noise as possible to prevent waking up the rest of the animals.

"I'll just take her upstairs." I whispered to the white bunny. He showed and made no complaint.

At this time, I thanked Celestia that my self-given injury was perfectly healed by that time. I would never have been able to take Fluttershy a quarter of this distance if I still suffered from that kind of fatigue. After carefully making my way up the steps, I slid the yellow pegasus into bed.

I pulled off the blanket that was wrapped around her, and it was replaced with her soft bed quilt. I was surprised I hadn't woken her up at all through this entire time. Fluttershy lay on her side, lightly snoring as I tucked her into her bed. I took a step back, admiring this adorable sight. I never dreamed of performing such a strange fatherly task, let alone to a pony. Nonetheless, I had no cause for complaint. It was a great relief to have her off my shoulders though.

Before I made my way back downstairs, I gave her one last hug. It felt like it was the right thing to do.

By the time I reached the bottom of the staircase. The consequences of my actions began to take effect. I realized how tired I really was. This wasn't the first night that I've slept this late, and it was now taking its toll. In the center of the wooden living room, Angel bunny now looked up at me with a fuzzy smile.

"Mind if I spend the night here, Angel?" I whispered, drained of energy. Before I waited for any response or protest, I wearily threw off my bag and jacket. Leaving the scarf around my neck, I flopped onto the couch by the fireplace. And in those few moments before I slept, I thought back to the events of that night. From the happiness and anticipation, to the fear and danger, to the fun and laughter. It felt like a lot had happened in such a short amount of time. I supposed I was making up for it, not having actually connected with them for the past two months.

With these happy thoughts in mind, I played the more positive events of tonight in my head, over and over, until sleep swiftly swept my away.

Chapter 41: Spring's Pardon (STORY 2 STARTS HERE!)

The Bridge Series - Book II
Winged Warfare

========================================================================================
Spring's Pardon

"You're failing in school, you're failing in life! All you care about are your stupid surrealistic dreams!"

"For christ sake, Dad, you're overreacting!"

"Really? Am I?! Will I be overreacting if you drop out? If you never make it to college? If you never get anything in life?

"You make it sound like I'll never do anything!"

"At this rate, son, you just might! And that's what worries me and your Mother! So guess what, Keith? In case you haven't realized, your strange mindset is getting you nowhere! Stop dreaming! Because it will never happen! You're going to have to do something with your life worth the benefit. So tell me; what do you want to do with your life?

========================================================================================

*Fwumf*

"Urgh!" I felt something come slamming down onto my face, knocking me out of my dream. It was soft and cold, but I didn't bother to open my eyes to see it. I rolled over to my side, attempting to return to my slumber.

"Wake up! Wake up! Wake up!" Before I could sleep again, the cold soft object was brought down on me again three times, accompanied by the voice of a playful, rainbow-maned, cyan pegasus that I knew all too well.

"Rainbow Dash... leave me alone... lemme sleep..." I mumbled into my pillow. Groggily pulling up the sheets in defense of her constant slamming of pillows.

"Another day pally!" She pulled my pillow from my grasp and floated above the bed. "Anytime, but today!"

Rubbing bits of sleep from my eyes, I came into eye contact with the insensitive, yet friendly pegasus. She bore an overexcited expression, shaking in midair. She chucked my pillow right at my face.

"Why not today?" I groaned.

"Don't you remember anything, Keith?" Rainbow Dash landed by the side of the bed. Only then did I realize she was accompanied by another pegasus. A kinder, more plainly coloured pony. Fluttershy stood quietly at the side, leaving Rainbow to do the job of waking me up. It wasn't in her nature to do something like that.

"Remember what?" I slowly propped myself up against the back of the bed frame, trying to recall anything that may have gotten this pony so exhilarated. "And how did you even get in here?"

Rainbow Dash held my house keys in one hoof. With the extraordinary ability given to all ponies to curve their hooves so differently from the hooved animals of Earth. It was something I had come to accept, and what else could I expect from a cartoon world in the first place?

"If you didn't want any of us breaking in, you wouldn't have told us where you hid your spare key." She flung it onto the bedside table. "And seriously? Under the doormat? Think of something better before all of your stuff gets stolen!" Rainbow Dash said cockily.

From the window above the bed, a beam of sunlight pierced the circular window like a pillar. I could tell that the day had just begun, and the sun was just rising. Dawn's light wasn't as bright as the morning's, and had a thicky orange hue. Fluttershy came to the other side of the bed, putting her front two hooves up on the mattress.

"Don't you remember, Keith?" Fluttershy spoke for the first time that morning, and it was definitely more soothing than her brash friend. "A few weeks ago, just before the Winter Wrap-up? We told you what today was."

I tossed off the quilt, sitting up on the side of the bed Fluttershy was at. "Today... what event happens in the beginning of Spring?" I searched my mind for the answer.

The past Winter season seemed to go so quickly. It was the first Winter I experienced in Equestria, and having lived in a tropical region all my life, snow got me more excited than anything. It felt it all ended far too quickly. I had taught them many things about human traditions and so have they... at least they were traditions that were not seen on the show. I also found it a little strange that they accepted the fact that they were being watched by children and men alike, but they couldn't care less.

"I got it!" I said, snapping my fingers. I knew of only a few things that got Rainbow Dash so excited, and it definitely wasn't a Wonderbolt's audition. "It's the Young Flyer's Competition isn't it?"

"And it will be awesome!" She exclaimed, taking to the air a second time.

"But why? You don't even compete anymore." I stretched up, and could physically feel the expansion of the plasmic substance that connected my back. The scar was faded, but still visible. "Why the hype?"

"Because, dummy, I'm the guest of honour!" Rainbow Dash bit my pillow and flung it at me, again. "How could you forget?"

"Calm down, Dash!" I chuckled. "That's what you get for asking me questions when I just wake up anyway."

"Well then get going! We've got places to go!"

"Uh, not me!" I chimed in. "In case you've forgotten, I can't leave Ponyvilled until Summer?" The probation was meant to last for exactly one year, from the day I registered for citizenship. Not that I regret the decision. There were always events in Ponyville that made the quaint little town all the more interesting.

"Is that so?" Rainbow Dash smiled menacingly. "Well, if that's the case, then I guess you wouldn't want to see this Royal letter you just received in the mail then?"

"Royal letter?" I perked up, making me just a little excited as well. "Where? When?"

"I intercepted it this morning... or rather, I just took it from your mailbox." She shrugged. "Show him, Fluttershy."

The pink-maned pegasus nodded and pulled out a scroll from under her wing. "And itth from Prinshesh Sheleshtia!" She said with the scroll in her mouth.

I plucked the scroll from her grip. I inspected the Royal red seal, tied to the letter by a bright red ribbon. Every offical letter had a seal, and this one boasted the symbol of Canterlot Royalty. The seal was broken, and I assumed that Rainbow Dash had read it already. I eagerly pulled off the ribbon, taking guesses at what it held. I read its contents aloud to the pegasi.

Dear Keith Conway,

Salutations from Canterlot. I hope this letter finds you well. We've been a little distant, since last year. Rainbow Dash has graciously requested that your probation be lifted early, along with the appeal of friends. Since I see no wrong in this matter, and you are no suspect in more negative matters, I find that we shouldn't deny you this freedom. Another letter has already been sent to the Mayor of Ponyville informing her on the matter, so you need not worry. What I do request, however, is that you don't draw too much attention to yourself. The word of mouth can be a poisonous one.

Do enjoy yourself, Keith! Equestria awaits!

Yours sincerely,

Princess Celestia

I looked up from the letter to Rainbow Dash, who looked a little smug. "You actually asked the Princess for a pardon?"

"I'm the Element of Loyalty! I got privileges!" she grinned.

"Aww... thanks, Rainbow Dash. I'm touched to see you do something like this... and it doesn't benefit you."

"Well that, and the others are a little busy so I'm short of a cheering squad."

"Why do you even need one? You're not participating!" I joked. We both laughed for a short moment, and then she threw a punch at my arm.

"Ow..."

"You've yet to see a Sonic Rainboom too. I'd take this opportunity if I were you!"

In a way, it did benefit Rainbow Dash. It boosted her ego and self-esteem, having her friends cheer for her. And she certainly enjoyed showing off to begin with. I didn't tell her that for obvious reasons.

"Come on, Keith." Fluttershy gently placed her hoof on my hand. "The show is not for a couple of hours, but Rainbow Dash has to be there early."

"Alright, alright." I playfully ruffled Fluttershy's mane, destroying her hairstyle. "But for Celestia's sake, let me wash up first!" I was sitting on the bed in nothing but my boxer shorts, hair disheveled and a rancid taste in my mouth.

The two pegasi laughed as they left the bedroom. "Weird humans; They have to put clothes on to go everywhere!" I heard Rainbow Dash tease from the hallway.

I shut the door behind them, and trudged the toilet. Right in front of the mirror, I stared myself in the face. I still looked like I was in a daze, but that would soon fade. Today was going to be more eventful than I expected.

========================================================================================

I proceeded down the spiraling staircase of my new home in Equestria. It was now fully completed, and I was more than satisfied with the results. There was a nice little feature at the top; a spellbound peg connected to a rope ladder that lead to a cloud. From there, I had access to the sky. My room on the second floor was the first to the stairs, seconded by the study, followed by the spare room and the armoury. The whole house looked like a gigantic layered cake of stone from the outside, but I didn't mind that.

From the second floor, I could see my two friends in the living room. Rainbow Dash was snooping around the flatscreen television while Fluttershy merely stood at the side and cautioned her. The wasn't much point of it actually. I only ever used it to play video games, and there was no satellite or cable as far as I knew. Not that it mattered, as I was barely home.

"Dash! 'Shy! We goin'?" I reached the foot of the stairs, now fully dressed in a brony shirt and black jeans and hoodie, I was ready to go.

"Coming!" The two pegasi flew back to the center of the house. Rainbow Dash pretended to not have poked through anything.

"We're grabbing breakfast first." said Fluttershy with a smile. "We're meeting the others before we go to Cloudsdale."

"Sounds good." I slipped on my new pair of white-striped Adidas shoes. The old pair was literally torn from last year, most of it caused by the founding of the lost civilization. I barely delved in the matter now.

"Weird humans; They have to put on shoes wherever they go." teased Rainbow Dash a second time, as I opened the frosted glass double doors that lead to the outer door. As I did, I left the air conditioned confinement of my home to the cool Spring air. The scent of new flowers of trees already filled our noses.

After locking up, I opened the outer door, putting the new season in our view. It was beautiful; everything looked vastly different since Winter.As the rising sun brought a mix of orange and purple to the sky, a myriad of vibrant colours painted the picture of Ponyville as we stood atop my hill of residence. Every trace of the Winter Wrap-up was now gone; every cart, plough and pair of skates, stowed away until next year. The blanket of snow that covered the town now more than a couple of weeks ago was replaced by a luscious sea of green, wavering in the flower-scented breeze of the season. Flowers were blooming, trees were beginning to grow again, and I knew somewhere at Sweet Apple Acres, Applejack and Big Macintosh were planting the seeds of their trademark apple trees. It was also the first Spring I was experiencing in Ponyville. Needless to say, it was breathtaking.

Rainbow Dash inhaled a deep, Spring-perfumed breath, before she casually announced. "Ya gotta love Spring."

========================================================================================

"Yes!" The Griffin exclaimed almost at a level of a lion's roar. "Finally! It's done! Now we can remake our land the way that it should be! And without anymore major obstacles to stop me-er... us!" The Griffin's beak turned up into a smile, chuckling to himself. It echoed around the pillars of the cold chamber. It was the house of the King, the King which was now overthrown.

"Sir! What of his Majesty?" Another griffin respectfully addressed his new leader.

"His 'Majesty'?" The leader mimicked the word with distaste. "He's no longer his 'Majesty'! Take him away! Into the depths of Avia's deepest prison! Go!" He commanded his minions with annoyance.

At this, two Griffins came up to the sides of their fallen leader, lying unconscious on his front, defeated and stripped of his power. He was bigger than the two, but that wasn't enough to hinder their efforts to drag him away. As the two griffins left the Royal chambers, more entered to take their place.

"Now..." The leader stood in the center of the circle of revolutionaries. They were his subjects, soldiers and servants, all under the same idea, moral and creed. After years of planning, strategizing and waiting, they finally succeeded. "Our efforts shall not go to waste. We shall reshape Avia to how it is rightfully meant to be; we'lll be creatures of power, of strength, of a presence that strikes fear into our neighbouring lands!" The leader clenched a taloned paw at his vision.

"Sir, the nearest neighbouring land is Equestria. You don't mean..."

"Yes, comrade. Yes I do. They've grown far too powerful!" The leader paced around the circle. "They've gone far with their magic and knowledge, but we'll surprise them. Something they wouldn't see coming." He stopped, looking out of the Royal chamber's tall, arched balcony into the endless sea of clouds, in the direction of Equestria.

"And our first target? Well..."

Chapter 42: Progress

Progress

Apparently, we weren't the only ones that were hyped about the buzz of the Young Flyer's competition. Settled at just one of the many restaurants and cafes that were scattered around Town Square, we could see pegasi of every shade and colour busying themselves with something or another pertaining to the event.

Seated around the circular table, Fluttershy and I watched in amusement as foal after foal came up to Rainbow Dash, respectfully and admiringly asking her any sort of question related to the competition.

"Are you really gonna perform you legendary sonic rainboom, Rainbow Dash?"

"You bet I am!" She proudly replied to one.

"I will win this year's competition, Rainbow Dash!"

"Good luck, little guy!" She said to another.

"One day, I"m going to grow up and break the sound barrier, just like you, Rainbow Dash!"

"Heh, keep chasing your dream, kid." She ruffled the bespectacled fillies mane.

Poking at the other half of my caesar salad, I continued to observe her behaviour. Although it had been almost a year since I had arrived, and almost a year of getting to know these pastel-coloured ponies as more than just cartoon characters, but as friends, it never ceased to intrigue and interest me in the way they behaved and interacted. Everypony was so unique, so different, yet everypony was accepting of these differences. Maybe it was just that huge difference between the social norms of Earth and Equestria that made me enjoy this world a lot more.

"You never get tired of doing that, do you?" I teased, forking roman lettuce into my mouth.

"Nope! Never have, never will." She said, dismissing what seemed to be the last of the foals. Even when they were gone, she couldn't help but smile to herself.

"That is something that will never change." Fluttershy giggled, munching down on a white chrysanthemum flower sandwich. What was fragrantly tasty to them was tasteless to me, but then again, they weren't really meat-eaters.

"But it's good right? This 'guest of honour' thing, I mean." I asked,swallowing another bite.

"Of course it is, dummy!" the egoistic rainbow pegasi dug into her plate of an assortment of dried fruit. "With the Wonderbolts out on their beginning-of-Spring tour in Las Pegasus, they didn't have many option to find an equally awesome performance." She spun an apple on her hoof, gnawing at the sides rapidly. When the apple came to a stop, it was nothing more than the core of the fruit. "But you do know what this means right?"

"Umm... that there was bad planning between this event and the Wonderbolts?"

"Wrong!" Rainbow Dash pushed upwards and hovered above the table. "This means that my signature move is being compared to a whole Wonderbolt performance! It's something that their bound to notice, and once they do... oh-ho, that Wonderbolt suit is getting closer!"She squealed while doing miniature barrel rolls above us. "Soon, it'll be 'Rainbow Dash, the Wonderbolt'! And everypony will know my name!" She struck a pose, brashly pointing a hoof at the morning sun.

"I'm pretty sure everypony does already." I smirked.

"Rainbow Dash, dear! Do control yourself at the table!" From a street in the town square, a posh and dignifying accented voice chirped at the rainbow-maned pony. It was none other than Ponyville's fashionista, and one of our good friends, Rarity. She trotted over with a perfected poise. "I say, this pegasi event has really gotten you worked up, hasn't it?"

"Why wouldn't I be?!" Rainbow Dash took back to to the ground with a graceful flap of her wings. "After all, it's not everyday that you see the breaking of the sound barrier. Performed by your truly, and the only pegasi capable of this amazing feat!" She circled around the diamond white trend-setter, boasting her achievements. But Rarity knew Rainbow Dash too well to take her friend's list of achievements with a pinch of salt. Rainbow Dash was, at one point, crowned the title of fastest Pesgasus in Equestria. Whether she still holds that title is uncertain, but very likely.

"Good morning to you too, my dear." She smiled. "Seeing as you're actually awake at this hour only means that you're heavily anticipating this event." The sun was still on the rise, and it was still probably around the later half of eight o'clock. "I believe I won't be speaking for just myself if I wish you good luck! Right, Pinkie Pie?"

"Mmhmm!" Out of the blue, Pinkie Pie had slipped between the space between Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash, and we didn't even notice. That sudden pink appearance startle Fluttershy, causing her to squeak. I could never get enough of that sound throughout my time here.

"And I'm super-duper proud of you, Dashie! It's too bad I can't fly though, it would be great if I could! Not only would I see your performance, but the Wonderbolt's too. And visit Cloudsdale. And do barrel rolls. And..." This unexpected presence was somewhat expected, seeing as Pinkie Pie's unexplainable actions could be explained in itself, as confusing as that already was. She was cheerily munching away at some pastry, and her pink cheeks extended to the size of chipmunk's.

As the chatter continued, I felt someone tap lightly on my shoulder. Turning from the conversation, I came face to face a grey pegasus. I made eye contact... or attempted to make eye contact, with the wall-eyed, yet careless expression of Ponyville's resident Mailmare, Derpy.

"Hi there, Keith Conway!" Derpy hovered a few inches above the ground. Although I had already heard her voice before, it was a relief to know that it was the original voice, and not the replacement. Who made those decisions and why, I still had no clue, but I wasn't complaining.

"Good morning Derpy!" I said cheerily, fully turning to face her. "Is there a letter for me?"

"You bet there is!" The blonde pegasus turned up the flap of her messenger bag with her wing. Bending her neck back, she retrieved the letter among the dozens of other scrolls and documents. "It's from Canterlot, and it looks important." She mumbled.

I took the letter from the grip of her mouth. Instead of the usual scroll from the scholars, it was an actual square letter this time. It was still embossed with the royal symbol, however.

"Thank you, Derpy."

"Just doin' my job. See ya at the Young Flyer's competition!" She then took off, swerving in mid-flight. Her blonde tail disappeared behind the roof of another building, just before she narrowly missed a lamp post and another pegasus by an inch.

I shook my head and chuckled. As clumsy as Derpy was, she held a special connection between the show and the fandom, as far as I was concerned. Turning back to the table, I broke the seal with a flick of the thumb. Pulling out the folded piece of paper, I recognized the cursively written initials on the front: H.T.

Everypony at the table looked on in curiousity. After I unfolded the letter, I read it aloud for everypony.

Dear Keith Conway,

Salutations, my dear friend! I hope this letter finds you well! I'm writing to you from my office at the Royal Academy, and I must say, living in two places can be a handful! You of all people would know! I'm set up right next to Celestia's school for gifted Unicorns, and sometimes it gets really disruptive outside!

Anyway, I'm getting ahead of myself. Unfortunately, I'm writing this letter to inform you and your friends that I may not be returning as early as I had planned. I apologize, but something has come up, and I cannot say anymore on the matter, lest this letter gets withheld. But don't worry. I'll still be back soon! Learning from you and your kind is still one of my top priorities as a Scholar!

Apologies and well wishes,

H.T. Head of Mythology and Human studies

P.S. Tell Miss Dash I wish her all the best for her Sonic Rainboom.

"Who in the hay calls me 'Miss Dash' anymore?!" The addressed pony complained.

"Oh, let him be! If he wants to be formal, let him." I folded the letter back into its envelope and tossed it to Pinkie Pie. She knew where to put it. All of the Mane Six did, as every letter I had ever received in Equestria was being collected in a wooden box at Twilight's library. "Anyway, are we done here? I don't know what time it is, and I'm not sure when you have to reach Cloudsdale."

"We should get going, Rainbow Dash." Fluttershy added patiently.

"Well, I do have my own work to carry on with." Rarity politely excused herself, daintily waving a hoof as she trotted off. "Ta-ta for now, my friends! Good luck Rainbow Dash! Don't let your head swell too much!"

"And I've got more goodies to make-and-bake!" Pinkie Pie bounded away, her ridiculously pink and poofy mane bouncing in rhythm with her. "Bye girls-and-guy! I'll be seeing your superacular Sonic Rainboom from the ground!"

That left the three of us back as we were, when we arrived to eat. Nopony wore a watch, but I got used to guessing from the sun and the shadows it cast. Now, there were more ponies out and about, as it was later in the morning. At every block and street corner, Pegasi began to just take off to the clouds.

"We should get going shouldn't we?" I asked.

I was anxious. Cloudsdale would be my second famous destination to have visited in Equestria, aside from the lost civilization on the border. I was itching to see the city of clouds, the striking resemblance of their structures to the ancient greeks'. I was mostly hyped about touring the weather factory as well, and I was no longer really worried about how the ponies saw me.

"Yeah, you're right. I shouldn't be relaxing too much before the Sonic Rainboom, anyway." Rainbow Dash rolled her shoulders and stretch her hind legs.

"It's really a shame that the others couldn't come with us this year." Fluttershy said with a droopy expression. "With just the two of us, I doubt that we will be able to cheer loud enough, and-"

"It doesn't matter, Fluttershy." I assured her while I sneakily dropped a small pouch of bits to onto the table to pay the bill. "Enough ponies will know her enough to cheer for her, trust me."

"True that! Now c'mon! Let's get going!" The fastest flyer in Equestria was already hovering above some of Ponyville's taller buildings. She bellowed down to us.

"We shouldn't keep her waiting." Fluttershy said softly as she turned her side towards me.

She was waiting for me to climb on. The ponies of Equestria were just big enough to ride, with a comparable size to those of ponies from Earth, only more adorable and huggable. I had ridden on Fluttershy before, even Rainbow Dash, and after a while, it was no longer an awkward matter with the pegasi. As strange and as sick as it sounded to be riding your friends, there was nothing wrong with it. I just had to balance without a saddle.

Just before I got on, I remembered something that I had to do. A minor thing that I was reminded of before Spring started. I quickly turned about, confusing my sky ride for the moment.

"Oh, I just remembered something, Fluttershy. I'll be right back, I promise!" I darted around the corner, leaving the kind pony to delve in her patience.

I sped around the corner of the next block, grabbing a lamp post for traction. I knew exactly where I was going, and it would take no longer than a few seconds to get it done. Breathing steadily with each step, I reached the place where all of my weaponry and armour were crafted: the Blacksmith's.

And true enough, the blacksmith was out in the forge. Ingot was Ponyville's Blacksmith, but it was said his skills could rival those in Canterlot. But today, he wasn't smithing or crafting of any sort. He was packing. He was placing tools and equipment in boxes and bags. I knew who it was for, and it wasn't for him.

"Ingot?"

"Conway!" The smoke-grey Earth pony perked up, temporarily dropping the items he was packing. "Morning, human."

"Is he still here?" I asked.

"Yup, but he's busy packing. I'll get him down in a sec... DRISCOLL?"

Within two seconds, a younger pony of a different shade of the same colour scheme as his father stumbled through the door to the forge. He looked flustered, yet excited.

"You called, fath- oh hey! Keith!" The craftscolt rushed from the door to face me, picking up my hand with two hooves and shaking it. "You won't believe how excited I am!"

"I believe you." I said, pulling my hand away from the elated pony. "Anyway, I don't have much time. Just popping by to say congratulations on your new position before you leave. Your Dad must be real proud!"

"Damn straight!" Ingot chuckled.

"Well, I'm glad you took the time to!" He grinned as he looked over his shoulder at his boxes and bags of belongings. "Just think, I'm going to be the youngest one working at the Royal forge, along with some of Equestria's finest craftsponies!" The craftscolt could have squealed with excitement, had he not been given the gender of a male.

In the past year, Driscoll's skill at crafting had caught the attention of some of Canterlot's own Royal craftscolts. Impressed by his wide range of skills and detail, they had offered him a position in Canterlot, and Driscoll couldn't say no to such an offer. I had almost forgotten today was the day he was moving as well.

"Oh, and good news; Trotter will still be in Canterlot when you get there. You won't be alone!" I said, returning the smile.

"Well, I may need someone to show me around..."

"And how about you, Ingot? Think you can keep running this place on your own?" I waved a hand around the whole forge.

"Hah! I'm not that old! I could still be a fine craftscolt yet!" The town blacksmith laughed heartily. "And if needs be, I have the instrument to make another, if you know what I mean!"

After a moment of laughter, I turned to leave. I ruffled Driscoll's hair just as I stepped out the door. "I visit Canterlot quite often too. Don't expect that you won't be getting visitors soon, Driscoll. Good luck!"

"Thanks a bunch!" Driscoll waved me off and returned to help his father with what was left of his belongings.

As for me, I ran back to the Town Square, panting under the new warmth of Spring. It didn't take long to return to where I had left. Fluttershy was still waiting patiently, kicking at something invisible on the ground. Rainbow Dash was nowhere in sight, and I assumed she had gone ahead.

"Sorry about that, just had to see Driscoll off." I slowly mounted the yellow pegasus. I rested on her back in a sport's bike position, leaving the opening of my sides for her wing space. According to her, it was no different carrying me and some saddlebags.

"It's okay. Now let's catch up to Rainbow Dash." She said softly, effortlessly rising from the ground.

"Harder than it sounds, isn't it?" I teased.

=======================================================================================

We soared high above the ground, zooming through walls of thin, condensed masses of water vapour. The clouds went on forever as an endless ocean of white. Bursting through layer after layer of puffy clouds, we came to our destination. It immediately took my breath away.

There it was; Cloudsdale. Equestria's center source for weather and the pegasi city that produced the best flyers in the land! The sight was so surreal, yet it was a total reality. Pegasi could be seen, flying in from each and every direction possible, into the city. I could instantly see the similarities of the structures with greek architecture. Here, there were towers that towered way above ground level, and the weather factory sat on top of one side of the city. The entire city was made of compressed clouds, another feat that I, being a human, found completely astounding.

We glided into full view of Cloudsdale, and it was colossal. I found my jaw had hit the floor in amazement.

"Welcome to Cloudsdale, Earth boy." Rainbow Dash spoke with what sounded like a sort of patriotism. "You're gonna like it here!"

Chapter 43: Rainbooms and Boulders

Rainbooms and Boulders

Flying into Cloudsdale was like entering a dream place; a fantasy of a skyward haven that had somehow made its way into reality. Floating above the world in a mass of cloudy textures, its structures stood out in the endless sea of blue and white, boasting its surrealistic works of architecture, painstakingly formed onto each and every building. But this high haven served a higher purpose in Equestria, with its incredible ability to produce weather for an entire kingdom. The weather factory itself was a sight to behold, a brightly coloured industrial area, if one ever existed.

I was still atop Fluttershy's back beside Rainbow Dash, attempting to take in every bit of this magnificent place as I could. We flew just a little higher than the main level of the industrial estate, making our way to the stadium. I found myself gasping at landmarks that would have been considered normal on the ground, instead of being formed out of compressed, condensed water vapour.

"C'mon! We're gonna be late!"

"Relax, Dash." I said, glancing at my watch. "We've still got a little over an hour before the show begins!"

Rainbow Dash, failing to take heed of my words, bolted forward towards the stadium, leaving me and Fluttershy in the dust.

"Oh, let her be, Keith." Fluttershy spoke over her shoulder. "She's just anxious, that's all..."

"And proud... and hard-headed..." I teased.

It didn't take long to finally reach the stadium. It was a massive oval-shaped building, and strikingly similar to the ancient Roman's colosseum. Complete with pillars and arches that were carved into great detail, it was suitably called the Cloudoseum. We flew through the structure, maneuvering around the skeletal framework of concentric piers and arches to the topmost floor. Besides the fact that it was constructed out of compressed vapour, the major differences I saw was that the arena was circular in shape, and the arena itself had no ground. Peering over on Fluttershy's back, I could literally see the ground, almost three thousand feet above Equestria's surface. The same hole that was Rarity's downfall, and the same hole that help Rainbow Dash conjure up her first Sonic Rainboom in years.

"Ah, the cloudoseum." Rainbow Dash spoke with nostalgia. "I remember when I won the competition here! It was so awesome!"

"And now, you're the guest of honour and a judge." I added.

"You make me sound old!" Rainbow Dash punched my arm as we came into landing. "Now, these pegasi have never seen anything like you before, so just try not to lure too much attention to yourself?"

"Sure, I'm just the only human here. How much attention would that get?"

Rainbow Dash shook her head and smiled, zooming ahead of her rather sarcastic friend.

We landed on the sixth floor of the Cloudoseum, two floors higher than the highest floor of the regular Colosseum. Up here, there was a large group of pegasi ponies, hustling about their business; some were setting up lights, some were placing speakers, and some were flying off to situations of other importance, all the while, speaking into their headsets non-stop.

Rainbow Dash pulled off a glided landing, placing all four hooves down and turning to one side. Then, with the flap of only the other wing, the cyan pegasus seemed to drift sideways across the ground before coming to a perfect, graceful halt. She tossed her head, flicking her vibrant mane to the side and striking a small pose.

"Good morning, Cloudsdale!"

That caused almost all the workers stop their setup, and turned them to their guest of honour. A burst of cheers and greetings followed. Those with free hooves rushed up to shake her hoof, while other ponies merely applauded. Somepony even threw a flower at her.

"Boy, she really knows how to make an entrance, huh?" I whispered to Fluttershy, setting us both giggling as we came in second, landing with less noticeable maneuvers. As the crowd of setup crew had their backs to us, I subtly hopped off Fluttershy, landing without so much as a small puff of a cloud. It was like walking on anti-matter; the clouds, up to a certain weight and velocity, could take all the force you threw at it. It had been a while since I had felt the magical experience of walking on air, and I wasn't going to get tired of it anytime soon.

The crew of the YFC began to disperse again, returning to their business before the main event. It was a mutual agreement between me and Fluttershy to not intervene. Rainbow Dash would've liked all the attention to herself anyway. Pulling up the hood of my favourite black hoodie, I took a seat next to Fluttershy in the circular stands, observing the bustle of the pegasi's preparations. Nopony bothered us when we were there. The pegasi were too busy setting up, and barely spared a glance in our direction.

The cloudoseum was another spectacular sight. The massive stadium was still in its prime, unlike the one on Earth. The sterile structures were beatutifully designed, rows and columns of stands could have seated ponies by the thousands. From the level we were on, the crew that was working on the first floor looked miniscule. It was one thing to look at a landmark through a screen, but it was a whole other-worldly thing to be feeling it in reality.

From where we were, we could hear somepony talking to Rainbow Dash. I assumed it was the event manager.

"We're so glad and honoured to have you here, Miss Dash."

"Pleasure's all mine!"

"Please, allow me to finalize the procedures for judging one last time..."

They trailed off in to the clang and clutter of the setup. We could only wait for her to return. For a moment, Fluttershy and I enjoyed the silence.

"Enjoying Cloudsdale so far?" Fluttershy asked.

"It's amazing." I said, ignoring the sudden glares of a couple of crew. "But then again, every place I've seen in Equestria so far has been quite different."

"Really?" She turned to me. "How so?"

"It's like... I don't know how to put it... it's magical in a sense. Every location, city or small town. They are all so different, so brightly coloured and friendly, just like its residents. Like you, for example." I gestured at Fluttershy, causing her to blush. "Heck, everything about Equestria is different from Earth; the places, the peop-er... ponies, the magic, even the change of seasons is something to marvel over, in my opinion."

"Maybe it's because I've lived here all my life," began Fluttershy. "But I've never really looked at it that way. But... where you come from... Earth? You make it sound so droopy, so sad." She scooted closer. "From everytime you talked about your home world, you made it sound a lot worse than Equestria. Surely it's not that bad?"

I turned to meet her eyes. They were warm and friendly The oversized, cartoony element of every ponies' eyes made them all look too cute, especially in reality.

"You have to stop looking at me like that." I said.

"Don't change the subject."

"You're going to give me diabetes." I chuckled lightly.

"Don't say that!" She lightly punched my arm before soflty uttering a soft sorry, and then carried on to giggle.

We became silent again, as we saw our rainbow-maned friend zoom across the arena to the other levels, leaving a rainbow trail behind her that lasted for half a second.

"Well, maybe you're right." I fell back, relaxing onto the soft, clouded seating. "Maybe Earth isn't that bad. Maybe it's just my outlook. And hey, once I saw the colour of Equestria, others look just a little more dull. There's no magic on Earth, none whatsoever; no mystical creatures, no pegasi nor any other big winged creatures. Maybe I'm just used to being surrounded by such things." I shrugged. "But that's just me. I know there are wondrous things about Earth that I haven't seen, and that there is bound to be a lot more people out there who love the world more than me."

"Hey..." Fluttershy lay down next to me. "The medallion you found? That thing that started it all? It's giving you the best of both worlds, Keith. The way I see it, you're only enjoying one side of it. Try cherishing the world you were born in as much as the one you found, huh?"

"Heh, you're right..." I hadn't brought the medallion with me to Cloudsdale. I figured that an object of such power shouldn't be openly displayed around my neck unless absolutely necessary. "...I guess being this supposed 'Spirit of Harmony' has its perks." I ran my hand through Fluttershy's mane, messing it up. "And you're just full of life-lessons, aren't you?"

Before our conversation could go any further, a head abruptly shadowed the sun from my face.

Rainbow Dash's wore a disappointed expression. Knowing her, it must have been something important to have brought her down.

"Hey, Dash. What happened?" I pushed myself back up.

"Ugh... looks like this year's competition may not be as great as the last one..."

"Why? What happened." Fluttershy rose to her hooves, eyeing her foalhood friend curiously. "Is there something wrong? Can't you perform the Sonic Rainboom? Are you unwell?"

"I'm fine, Fluttershy!" Rainbow Dash dismissed the help. "The problem isn't me. It's the Princess. It looks like she won't be able to make it this year." The cyan pegasus flared her nostrils and whipped her tail in frustration. If it were anything else, Rainbow Dash would have attempted to fix it. Whenever she was willingly part of anything, she would want it to be the best she could make it. But this was the Princess. Rainbow Dash couldn't do anything about that.

"But she always comes to the competition, whether she judges or just watches!" Fluttershy said. "Why won't she be here this year?"

"I don't know!" Rainbow Dash began to pace on the clouded surfaces. "They just said that she has some 'urgent matters' to attend to in the castle. Something about it being political or something..."

I draped an arm around her. "Hey, cheer up. It'll be fine! So what if she doesn't come? Your Sonic Rainboom will still be seen by thousands, and the Princess may even see it from the Palace! The show must go on, right?"

"Yeah, you're right..." Rainbow Dash began to perk up. "I wouldn't want to upset the fans who have come to see Rainbow Dash's famous Sonic Rainboom! She hovered above the arena, pumping a hoof in the air.

"Please don't talk in third person." I chuckled.

"Ah, it helps." She swooped down, curving one front hoof around my arm and pulling me up. We zipped out of one of the stadium's any windows. My heart skipped a fearful beat as I dangled from one limb above the expansive town.

"Now c'mon! We've got Cloudsdale to show you!" she exclaimed.

========================================================================================

"FILLIES AND GENTLECOLTS!! Today we celebrate the talent of our young ones. It is my honour to announce this year's Young Flyer's Competition, OPEN!!"

That one voice boomed through speakers all over the cloudoseum. It was almost drown out by the crowds' whale of a cheer. From where we were, a VIP cloud on the sixth floor, we could see the tremendous masses of colourful pegasi, shouting, hollering, pumping themselves up for the show. Some swung flags of who they supported. Groups spread out banners of their friends who were going to participate. For a flying competition for little ponies, the audience was certainly psyched.

"Nice of Dash to get us this little spot." I said to Fluttershy, and she nodded in agreement. The two of us were the only occupants of this VIP cloud. The edges of it were carved specifically for important ponies, and we got our own, just because we were the guest of honour's friends.

We didn't cheer like the others. We were more quiet, watching the show from atop the cloudoseum. Even though I never hollered, I found myself smiling at the joyfulness of it all. I only heard Fluttershy say 'woohoo' once, and it could have made my heart explode.

"It's a shame the others couldn't make it though." Fluttershy had to speak loudly into my ear, over the boom of the speakers.

"It's alright! They'll see the Sonic Rainboom from Ponyville. It'll be like a giant 'hello' to them." I replied.

"Unfortunately, it is also our displeasure to have to inform you that her highness, Princess Celestia will have to be absent this year."

What followed were a few jeers, but not enough to even compare to the first cheers. It was then that I began to wonder what would have caused the Princess to miss this event.

She attends it every year. It can't just be bad timing. It must be something really important... or bad...

"However the show MUST go on!" Boomed the enthusiastic voice of a mare over the stadium. "Before we begin the main event! Please stomp your hooves for the FASTEST PEGASUS IN EQUESTRIA!"

With that, the roar of the pegasi totally drowned out the speakers.

"The toughest pegasus you'll ever meet! The spectrum speeder! The founder of the legendary Sonic Rainboom...!

"I bet you she planned for the MC to say that." I whispered to Fluttershy.

"...WE GIVE YOU: THE ONE, THE ONLY, RAINBOW DASH!!"

The shrill, jubilant cries of the crowd grew louder than ever, even on the topmost level with the rest of the important pegasi.

"Wish me luck!"

Out of the blue, the guest of honour tapped Fluttershy and I from behind. It shocked us for a moment, as we thought she would have appeared from the main entrance. She must've changed the plan.

With a menacing grin spread wide across her cyan face, she pulled up a pair of flying goggles. Cracking her legs one last time, she crouched down tensing every muscle in her body. She extended her wings, raising them up and ready to fly.

WIthin the blink of an eye, she was gone.

In one mighty flap of her wings, a huge gust of wind was generated, forcing me to stumble back. The rainbow silhouette of her figure was all the remained as she darted like a missile into the sky.

The crows cheers were constant. Loud and empowering. From one pegasi, a chant grew louder and louder, spurring our friend onwards.

"RAIN-BOW-DASH! RAIN-BOW-DASH! RAIN-BOW-DASH!...

The two of us even joined in the chant. It was only a matter of seconds before she was merely a brighter speck of blue in the atmosphere. Our hearts raced with anticipation for the outcome. Honestly, I had never seen a Sonic Rainboom yet, in all my time in Equestria, and I was shaking with anxiety to see one.

I raised a hand to shade my eyes from the bright sun. I felt my breath quicken when I saw the speck in the sky stopped growing smaller. Most of the crowd saw it too, and a chain of gasps and exclamations broke the cheers. Everypony grew quiet.

Rainbow Dash had stopped her ascent.

"She's gonna do it!" I found myself jittering.

"COME ON!" I heard somepony a few floors below holler.

"GO RAINBOW DASH!" shouted another.

"YEEEAAAH!" I looked down to see the overly-muscular white pegasus I knew as Roid Rage cheer as well.

Turning my gaze back to the clear blue sky, I held my breath and grew wide-eyed. The speck of the rainbow-maned pegasus was coming back, growing bigger.

Everypony began to chant her name again, louder than before. It was deafeningly brilliant.

What I saw next defied a few laws of physics I had come to know, although I didn't really care at that point.

A white, swirly cone had formed around the dot in the sky, and it grew thinner as the came closer. As her velocity increased, the thinner and longer the cone grew. Like a natural missile, she descended faster than any of her fellow pegasi, or any conscious human could withstand.

She was clearly visible now, and she was near the break point. The cone began to grow in colour. Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo and violet became the seven consistent colours of the cone. It was a shot of adrenaline just watching her go! Until at last... it was the break point.

BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!

The cone around her burst into a wide, expanding radius, shining all colours of the spectrum on its growing rim! The boom was similar to the sound of a jet, and just as loud. The force of the Sonic Rainboom, affected everyone in the cloudoseum. And to top it all off, the mesmerising trail of the rainbow was an opaque line in the sky, sparkling from the refraction and dispersion of light.

"Oh... my... god..." I whispered inaudibly, watching the wave of light spread across the sky. There was no doubt in my mind that the whole of Ponyville and Canterlot would have seen it. I barely noticed Fluttershy screaming in ecstasy right next to me.

Rainbow Dash continued to 'draw' the rainbow line through the sky, shooting up into the sky a second time. Soon, she was another speck again, along with the other one...

Wait a minute...

Shielding my eyes a second time, I noticed a second dot in the sky. From the distance, I could tell it was grey...

...and it was coming in fast...

...straight for us.

A few pegasi noticed it as well. The dark grey circle grew bigger with every passing second. It looked like a humungous rock.

"Fluttershy, do you see that?!" I stood motionless. My heart began to race, and it wasn't from anticipation this time.

"Fluttershy?"

I turned to my side to see Fluttershy frozen in fear. She stared agape at the massive thing that was heading towards us . My heart pounded as the thing got closer. My eyes darted left and right. It was to my horror that I realized that there was no way off this cloud, except for flying.

"Fluttershy we gotta move!" I shook her heavily, but it was ineffective. "Fluttershy! Snap out of it!" I turned my back from the slight panic of the pegasi.

Like a rock against my chest, my heart thumped in panic. Half of me just wanted to jump, but I couldn't leave Fluttershy here! But I soon would have no choice. On Fluttershy's forehead, a small shadow appeared. It was growing rapidly. The small shadow from a second before engulfed her head.

"Oh my... goodness..." she exclaimed.

"Oh crap!" I spun round to see a humungous boulder, twice my size, less than a hundred meters away.

A ROCK?!

I had to act fast!

"Sorry Fluttershy!" I exclaimed. With a hard push, I shoved the Element of Kindness off the VIP cloud, putting her out of the aim of the boulder. The shriek that echoed from her fall made me regret doing that for a moment. But not long enough for me to think about it. The screams of other pegasi replaced the cheers as I heard the sound of other projectiles landing in various places. Those cries were blocked out by my own.

*POOMFF!!!*

I barely had half of a second to throw myself to the other side, I felt the force of the rock as it barely missed me.

But that was the least of my worries.

The boulder had decimated the small cloud Fluttershy and I was on. I had nothing to catch my feet, nothing to stand on or grab...

...and I couldn't fly.

Chapter 44: Cloudsdale's Destruction

Cloudsdale's Destruction

Crap, crap, crap...!

Those words running through my mind were a much more composed reaction to free falling than what I showed on the outside.

In one long breath, an unending yell flowed like a constant stream from my mouth. The stretch of the few seconds since I was knocked off my cloud had to be the longest plunge I'd ever experienced. Longer than the vertical drop of that iconic roller coaster at Six Flags. At least now I knew how recreational skydivers felt, and I didn't care how many times they would tell you to stay calm. The fear may as well have quadrupled in my situation, due to the lack of a parachute.

I was scared, and I knew that wholeheartedly. What made it worse was that this time, no rainbow-maned female pegasus was anywhere in sight. Even if there was, I could neither see nor hear it. The only sound within earshot were the shrieks of the pegasi, and the strangely comical poof sounds of equally uncomical boulders colliding with the harmless clouds. It was a perfect panic situation from what I could tell.

But I had been through worse. As different as the life-threatening circumstances were from before, it was the same feeling. The same gear that had kicked in before; a mental sense that I had yet to control. A sense that, when your life was on the line, activates itself. And because of the events of the past year, I had come to know and remember that feeling. It wouldn't let me panic freely. Every split second of that fall, I looked at the odds, the surroundings, and a way out.

However, sometimes it didn't depend entirely on your skill, or experience, or whatever supernatural and magical enhancement that was capable of kicking you into overdrive. Sometimes, you just needed luck.

"Oof!" I exclaimed as air was forcefully pushed out of my system.

"Ah!" The other voice squeaked in shock.

A speeding figure zipped right under me. Unluckily enough for the pegasus, she wasn't fast enough.

The landing wasn't as graceful either. The front of my body slammed right into the upper body of the passing pegasus. This unnatural shift of weight caused the pegasus to dip down unstably. She darted downwards with a frightened neigh, and as she did, the little grip that I had managed turned to nothing, and I slipped off the pony's neck. Just before I could continue falling, my hands reached up in desperation, barely gripping the hoof of the same falling pegasus. Now that I was no longer daunting her weight as much, she manage to stabilize herself better, grunting with the mass at her one leg.

That moment was enough for me to gasp for a breath, and take in the destruction all around me. In the whole circular stadium, pegasi flew in every direction, crying out in fear as giant rock after giant rock bombarded the Cloudoseum. In the wide circle of the top of the stadium, it looked like it was raining grey dots.

"I'm so sorry, Madam!" I shouted up to the slightly scratched up pegasus. "But thank you!"

"Get off of me, you freak!" She responded with less kindness, frantically shaking her leg in an attempt to remove her unwanted passenger.

I hung on with both hands, not wanting to return to the long fall to my death. But I couldn't hold on for long. I had to find a way to ground... or cloud.

Sure enough, the raining destruction had unraveled a few pieces of water vapour. I found that, as long as the fall felt, I had only dropped from the sixth floor to the first. One broken cloud drifted not far off, and I didn't want to inconvenience this pegasus any further.

"Thanks again!" I shouted. Releasing my hands from that stranger of a pegasus. As soon as I did, she took off back into the higher altitudes of the sky. I caught her disgusted gaze for just a split second, reminding myself that, to them, I was still a strange creature.

I flailed forward for the small floating cloud. My heart skipped a scared beat as only one hand managed to grip it. It was tiny, just big and dense enough for me to stand on. Heaving myself carefully onto the cloud, I thanked Celestia out loud for my luck.

If only that was the end of my troubles. I couldn't even begin to rest as, with every moment, more of the stadium's structure was destroyed. Stands and seats were smashed to nothing as enormous boulders took their place, sinking for a few seconds before the dense vapours could no longer hold the heavy weight. Arches and Pillars collapsed, some dispersed into thin air immediately while others toppled over, fighting to maintain their form. On top of it all, Pegasi of every colour darted in every direction, screaming, shouting names and neighing in fear.

And in all of the fright, nobody noticed me as I was stranded on one cloud, and the side of the cloudoseum was just an inch more than my arm's reach. I dare not jump, in fear that if I did, the cloud beneath me would give way.

Where's Fluttershy?

It was impossible to spot her shade of yellow and pink in the entire winged frenzy. Even Rainbow Dash was nowhere in sight. What I didn't count on was the fact that I was much easier to spot than them.

"Keith!"

An all too familiar voice called from among the cries. I spun round to see Fluttershy, the fear painfully obvious in her face, flying as fast as she could to save me.

"C'mon, we have to find- LOOK OUT!!"

Her wings instantly flapped in reverse, bringing her to a halt. She gaped and pointed hoof above me. In that same time, I noticed my shadow was enlarging, just like when the first boulder hit.

"Oh, god no..." I was bracing myself to risk it all and jump, but just as I tensed my legs, I caught a glimpse of what was actually falling. From the second level, a white pillar had broken, and the whole thing was descending fast.

It was an uncertain relief that I knew what was coming. The clouds were like endless beds, soundless and soft, even in their destruction. I imagined the falling pillar to be a massive mattress just about to crush me. I maintained that mental image until the second it touched me.

*POOMF*

It definitely was like a mattress. Just a lot heavier than what I had expected. The volume of the panicked exclamations became muffled as the side of the pillar fell diagonally onto me. From all sides, the white vapours surrounded and clasped onto my body, leaving the smallest hole for this heavier and denser mass.

I had to act quickly. Using a theory I hoped would work, I pushed upward, in spite of the pillar being directly on top of me. It had never come to my mind that clouds were this heavy, or that clouds would even make me break a sweat. I was hoping that, with enough effort, I could get from beneath the pillar to the top of it. And fortunately, I was right.

The feeling was... unique. With every handful of heavily compressed cloud I pushed aside, I pulled myself up inch by inch. It was like a heavy slime. A dry, soft, drinkable heavy slime. It was crushing, but not enough to kill, yet stronger than any pool water I'd swam in before. Grunting and straining to swim upwards, specks of light began to poke through the surface. With a final effort, I thrust a hand upwards, breaking a small gap in the pillar. Gasping for air, I proceeded to pull myself out of the pillar, like a worker pulling himself from a manhole. Only then did it strike me that the pillar wasn't falling to the ground a few thousand feet away.

"Fluttershy!" I yelled through the madness. Cold sweat was running down my face, and droplets of it seeped through the details of the fallen pillar as I tried to get to my feet.

Fluttershy wasn't far away. She was wildly darting back and forth, avoiding the rain of ballistic projectiles. She swung around when I called her, relieved and surprised that I hadn't been suffocated or thrown off again.

"Where's Rainbow Dash?!" I yelled.

"I don't know! I can't find her!" She replied. Her eyes kept darting between me and the falling debris. And for the second time, she cried out. "LOOK OUT!"

"Please be another cloud...?" I muttered to myself. Focusing against the sun, I made out the round grey object seconds away. "... shit!"

I then found out why I hadn't fallen yet. The beam was caught between another cloud and the edge of the first level. Holding my breath, I leapt to my feet and made a mad dash for the stands, balancing on the pillar. I didn't dare look up to see how close the projectile was. I was just concentrating to get to safer ground. What I did know was that it was coming in fast, and the end of the beam was a fraction of a second too far.

Recklessly jumping for it, I launched myself as far as I could, bounding just in time. The boulder was barely phased by the pillar, and it turned into mist as the much heavier rock continued its descent. With the little strength I had left in that one breath, I stumbled into an archway of the first floor, out of the raining madness in the air. Still, it was quite dangerous under a roof. Here, I couldn't see if anything else was trying to crush me or send me falling to my death.

"'Shy?!" I called again, fumbling to get onto my knees.

"Oh my gosh, Keith! Are you alright!" Fluttershy was still in the open. Just as she was about to join me in shelter, a boulder whizzed passed, almost knocking her out of the sky. She squealed and dodged, fighting her fear and from shutting her wings in fear.

"Y'know you could've got me sooner?!" I shouted in a short burst of anger.

"I'm sorry!" she squeaked.

"It's too late!" I yelled above the boom. "It's too dangerous here! Is there an open area you can pick me up from?"

"It's too far away!" She retorted.

"I'll get there! Trust me!"

With a moment's hesitation, and another projectile that just missed her, she replied, "Head for the weather factory!"

"Got it! You see if you can find Rainbow Dash first! Stay safe!"

"Wait! But-!"

I took to my heels and turned to find the exit of the falling cloudoseum. Ignoring Fluttershy's warnings.

========================================================================================

Wish I brought a weapon!

The exit of the cloudoseum was not far off. Not many pegasi were in the way either, with most of them out on their wings. Turning the corner of the cloudoseums main entrance, I was greeted with a greater sight of destruction.

The magnificent greek buildings were obliterated, and ruins were in their place. Clouds that were broken turned to mist or broke off into greater chunks of cloud. Even out here, pegasi were hysterical. Some were already injured. I shuddered as I ran past a crying pegasus, with a distorted wing. The ponies continued to help each other, herds of them were flying away, away from all the chaos and leaving Cloudsdale to its fate.

Damn, which way was it to the weather factory?!

Unarmed and flightless, I ran onto a bridge, leaning onto the side for the tiny moment of rest. I scanned the falling skyscape for a sign or colour of the factory.

There!

In the distance, no more than an estimated kilometer away, a flowing liquid rainbow fell like a waterfall to earth. And when there was a stream of rainbows, the weather factory wasn't far off.

I shook off the doubt of not being able to make it. The sound of my own heartbeat resounded in my ears, above the chaotic sounds. Among the madness, I couldn't help but wonder who would do this. And with greater curiousity, why the enemy wasn't showing itself. There were only these boulders, but that was all. No opposing figures, no armed soldiers. It was purely landscape destruction without a care for the inhabitants.

Lightly bouncing off the compressed clouds, I made for safety. Pegasi only took a second to glimpse at me before considering me as part of the madness. For all they knew, I was hostile, and I had nothing to prove otherwise.

I hadn't gotten very far before I was stopped again. Not because of the rain of projectiles, but by my own conscience.

"Help! Somebody! Mommy?!" A cry, too high-pitched to be an adult, came from the next path. Turning in mid-run, my eyes caught sight of a small foal, with tears streaming down his light yellow face. He was lying on his back, struggling with his hooves in the air. I then saw the reason why he was crying out. He was trapped.

In his whimpers, he kicked weakly at the beam that had fallen, and was restricting his leg. It was too dense to disperse with his own strength, and where we were, there were no other pegasi in sight.

Aw hell, why not?

I abruptly turned the next corner to help the small colt. The second I approached, he shut his eyes with a shriek and covered his face.

"P-Please don't hurt me...?" He whimpered.

"Hey... I'm not the bad guy. Now let's get you out of there." I assured him. I ducked down, in paranoia of another passing projectile. Behind me, it sank for another few second before it turned into another gaping hole in the path.

"You're not going to be much safer out here either! No c'mon tough guy, I can't do this alone!"

With my added strength, the cloud would budge. I just never knew clouds were that heavy. Without the cloudwalking spell, these billows of heavy weight would be featherweight and untouchable. It was so far the only downside of the spell, though.

With our combined effort, the beam began to roll off, and bits of it began to break away and disperse to make it lighter. With a final straining heave, beam rolled off, and half off it turned into thin air. The little colt was free!

I couldn't rejoice yet, a third shadow came from above us, and like before, it grew larger by the second. Without delay, I snatched up the little horse and pulled him aside as I leapt backwards. Both of us yelped as yet another boulder landed in the clouds. The spot where the beam lay was flattened, and soon it was another enormous hole.

"You... alright, kid?" I gasped between breaths. To my side, the foal was wincing, but he nodded. "Are you hurt, little guy?"

"I think I sprained it..." he murmured, looking at his hind leg.

"Can you walk?" I got to my knees, crouching by the frightened foal.

The foal got up on his front two legs first, placing the free hind leg second, but he flinched when he tried to place the one that was trapped on the ground. "Oh, I don't think so..."

"Can you fly?" I asked in desperation.

"I haven't learned it yet!"

Before I could amuse myself with the fact that somepony actually got hurt from a cloud, I couldn't leave the foal behind. I knew it would slow me down, but I wasn't going to do nothing about it.

"Alright, little foal, where's your mom?" I scooped up the little horse into my arms. He squeaked in fear of this unknown being.

"I-I don't know!... Y-You're not going to hurt me, are you, m-mister?"

"Don't worry, kid, I'm just bringing you somewhere safe... well, safer."

Lugging the small pony over my shoulder, I inched my way around the cavity left by the debris. I planned to drop him off along the way to the weather factory.

Huffing with every step I took, I felt the sweat soaking through my shirt. Everywhere on the cloud surface, the paths were deserted, as most of them were off in the air. I could hear my scared passenger still crying out for his mother on my shoulder.

It wasn't long before we came across more ponies. By a great chance, these looked more authoritative. They were civil blue uniforms, helping other injured pegasi from the destruction. I rushed up to meet them.

"Stop, you monster!" one colt shouted roughly. Another pegasi to his side produced a short, mouth-gripped short sword.

"I come in peace!" I said repeatedly. Raising the one hand that was free into the air, while the other was holding the foal. I slowed down, coming to a stop a few meters from the guards. Crouching down and setting the foal back down onto the ground.

"You alright, kid?"

"I'm fine, mister..."

Rising to my feet, I addressed the guards, "Just make sure he gets to his parents."

"Are you the one causing all of this?!" The pegasus with the sword darted forward, pointing the edge of it at my neck.

"I have nothing to do with this attack!" I raised both my arms. "I'm on your side, trust me! I'm unarmed!"

I could see that this young colt was also unsure of his judgement. He couldn't openly arrest an unarmed being, no matter what the strange creature was.

"Just... take care of him." I backed away from both of them, and the third watched in confusion and amazement.

Before I could be delayed any further, I turned and continued my way to the weather factory.

Cloudsdale had no real roads, junctions. Theere were only paths that curved and turned in strange forms of architecture. Every second, more and more of it was decimated by the assault. It agitated me further that the enemy still hadn't shown themselves.

On the brink of breathlessness, I stepped over another fallen beam to be greeted by an enormous open area. It was a stretch of white, with one strip of it stretched out. It ran across the open air, and my gaze followed it to the entrance of...

... the weather factory.

Isolated from the rest of Cloudsdale, a greater number of pegasi were busying themselves around the titanic factory. I could understand why. The only source of Equestria's weather had to be protected.

More pegasi flew in from all sides, some donning hard hats and helmets, some with various equipment. I only caught a few words as they flew past.

"Initiate emergency protocol!" commanded one.

"You mean...?" gasped another.

"Detach it, quickly!"

Detach the weather factory?

With the rest of the energy i had, I continued up to the beginning of the long link to the weather factory.

"Fluttershy?! Rainbow Dash?!" My voice echoed across through the open air. I was sick of running, and sick of narrowly dodging boulders. I forced the joke about Tom's revenge out of my head. Now was no time for jokes.

My friends were nowhere in sight. Instead, my sight caught onto something much more extraordinary.

One lone pegasus zoomed out of the bustle of the factory. His front was strangely shielded by metal plates, and he approached the long bridge at a constant acceleration. Like a speeding bullet, the pony crashed into the thin bridge, the only passage of crossing to the weather factory without having to fly. That part of the bridge was broken off, and the speeding pegasi turned back to the factory.The factory was less damaged than most of Cloudsdale, being on the far end of the city, but it did suffer some damage.

Then, with a rumble that echoed throughout the ruined city, twin blades slowly emerged from the lower levels of the gigantic factory. The propellers were also made of condensed vapours. They begin to slowly turn, with a low rumble that caused the nearby structures to shake. I gawked at the big propellers that revolved around a cloudy pivot, going faster and faster with each turn. Clouds stopped coming out of the funnel at the side of the weather factory, rainbows ceased to flow down the edges and production of all weather came to a halt as slowly, ever so slowly, the weather factory floated away.

"Keith we're here!"

A voice broke me out of my gawking state. It was Rainbow Dash, sided by Fluttershy.

"Where were you, Dash?!" I painfully jogged up to both of them.

"After I saw the first hit, I went looking for you!" She responded in anger.

"And I was looking for you..." Fluttershy said to Rainbow Dash.

"Let's just get out of here." I climbed onto Fluttershy back, exhausted.

Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash both reluctantly took flight. Another boulder landed in place of where we were a second ago, but I was too tired to care.

"That... was too close." I panted. As we flew away from the unknown demolition.

"Close?" Rainbow Dash turned around. "CLOSE?!"

The rainbow-maned pegasus grabbed my shoulders and turned me back to Cloudsdale. "Take a good long look, and tell me again how 'close' that was!!"

"... Holy shit..." I muttered at the sight.

Cloudsdale was no more. All that remained were scattered puffs of clouds, some still in the shape they were formed. The Cloudoseum became a shadow of its former glory within that hour, and every other building was either a flatland or a hole. In the distance, the weather factory was hastily floating away from it all, and pegasi still fled from the city that was still being bombarded. The devastation made my heart sink, mourning for the city I had only begun to know.

"Let's get home..." I slowly turned away from it all, drenched in my own sweat and short-breathed.

"Yeah..." Rainbow Dash sighed. "And whoever did this is gonna pay..."

Chapter 46

"Keith?"

"Hmm?"

"You alright?"

"I'm fine..."

Twilight Sparkle sat opposite me, seating herself on the luxurious red velvet cushions that lined the sides of the first class carriage of the Friendship Express. After having rushed to pack our things, the Mane Six and I were almost at Canterlot already. But I hadn't said a word since we boarded. This must have worried the purple Unicorn, who had noticed me idly staring out the window for the whole trip.

"You don't look fine." she pressed.

"I'm just... stressed alright?" I retorted, not pulling my gaze from the majestic mountains that were home to the royal city.

"Oh, Keith. We've told you this already," with a magenta glow of her horn, she pulled the blinds down, shutting out the view of the outside world. "the odds of you being responsible for this is really, really slim. The public outside of Ponyville has barely heard of you, and any other creatures may not even know your kind exist!"

"But suppose they do know?" I persisted. "And what if it's not me? What if it's the medallion they've heard of? In the end, it'll still be my fault..."

Twilight crossed sides, plopping down next to me. She stretched a reassuring smile across her face, even in these darkened times. "Hey, it doesn't matter. We'll help you find a way to get through this. We did the last time, remember?"

"Heh, yeah, barely." I slumped against the wall, unable to shake the nervous guilt. "I've always had to handle things by myself, and bear my own consequences. But now, those consequences are life-threatening. Haven't you seen the rest of the passengers?"

The majority of the Friendship Express' passengers were pegasi. Most of which had been deemed unable to fly... or walk.

"I can't have something like that on my conscience. If it is my fault, I'm fixing it. And I don't want any casualties in that process." I turned away from Twilight, pulling the blinds back up to unveil the Celestia's setting sun of a darkened day.

I felt a hoof lightly touch my shoulder. "Keith, you're putting too much pressure on yourself. You don't have to do everything by yourself. You have us." Twilight turned me around to the five other passengers of our carriage. I could hear mumbles of their conversation, most of which was encouragement to one another. "You have friends, and that's what friends are for."

I couldn't help but smile at the purple unicorn. I felt my heart lighten with her words. She was right, I didn't need to beat myself up over something I wasn't sure of. And I didn't have to face my problems alone. I was forgetting one of the show's most important lessons.

"Yeah... guess you're right..." I wrapped an arm around her neck, affectionately squeezing her. "Thanks, Twi. And if there's a war coming, I'll be helping you guys out."

"Let's not think that far ahead just yet." Twilight chuckled, pushing out of the hug. "Which reminds me, before we meet the Princesses, there's somepony that I'd like you to meet."

"Really now? And who would that be?"

"Let's just say, you might want to stow away your weapons for the time being. Any creature that isn't a pony is being suspected, and we can't have you in prison just yet!" She hopped of the seat giggling, returning to her other friends.

"Wait..." I called back. "What do you mean 'just yet'?"

========================================================================================

With the heated whistle of the horn, the train's rims screeched as it pulled up to its destination: Canterlot. The wheels soon drew to a halt, and a hiss of smoke escaped from the train's reliable engine.

Barely a jolt was felt by the passengers when the Friendship Express stopped. But looking out the tinted window of the first carriage, the sight might my gut jump.

All along the arrival station, rows of soldiers stood guard. Golden-plated units patrolled the platforms in a proud but vigilant gait. An occasional dark-armoured guard would be seen as well, but they were heavily outnumbered by the loyal soldiers of the day. On top of the increased security, civil servants rushed up to the arrivals, with all kinds of medication and first aid gripped in their mouths. Some even carried stretchers hooked up onto their backs, ready to carry the more severely injured ones to one of Canterlot's many hospitals.

And I just stood gaping at them, with fear and awe. I wondered if their security measures took immediate action towards potential threats. I suddenly became very less sure of myself. The seven of us in the carriage stayed on board, letting those that needed help get it first.

"Oh my, just look at all those guards." Rarity said. "You'd think there was another royal wedding being planned!"

"Yeah..." I gulped.

Good thing I took Twilight's advice.

I had safely kept my weapons away in the luggage. I hadn't brought many arms to begin with; just the short sword and crossbow, just in case. I had removed my hoodie; it just made me look more suspicious anyway. Had I left everything strapped on, I think I'd have been sent for my second interrogation in Equestria.

"Alright, girls... and guy... we can go now." Twilight instructed. "Somepony special will be escorting us to the palace."

Twilight stepped out first. Murmured greetings were given to Celestia's star student as her friends followed one by one.

"Scared?" Of all the ponies that would ask this question, it was Fluttershy. She was definitely a lot braver than when the series began.

"I'll be fine. All I have to do is play it cool... right?"

"Yeah!" Pinkie Pie bounced cheerily out the door. "I thought you liked the attention?"

"Not this kind of attention!" I replied.

"Just follow our lead, Keith. Once they see you're with us, they will no longer see you as a threat." Fluttershy said softly.

"Or a terrorist." I added.

Following closely behind the yellow pegasus, I slowly stepped off the carriage. I saw as guards carefully eyed each and every passenger. I wiped a cold bead of sweat from my brow.

Here goes nothing...

Both my feet landed on the platform, drawing my human figure from the shadows of the carriage and placing it in the crimson sunset. That same second, the royal guard reacted. I felt dozens of suspecting eyes rest on me in an instant.

"HALT!"

"Stop right there!"

I found myself at the wrong end of an arc of sharp metal spearheads. The guards fanned out, surrounding me. I slowly and carefully raised my arms in surrender. Perhaps they didn't treat others so harshly. Maybe it would be a different procedure for zebras, donkeys and other hoofed creatures. But I didn't have hooves. I had hands, and that made me a monster to them.

"State your order of business, creature!" a gruff voice from the guards commanded.

"Keith Conway, resident of Ponyville, requested presence by Princess Celestia." I stammered, looking around for the Mane Six. They disappeared since we stepped off the train. Civil servants and the even the wounded lay their fearful gaze on me.

"Hah! Listen to this crazy... thing!" Mocked another.

"Oh goddamnit, where'd Twilight go..." I muttered to myself.

"At ease, soldiers!"

From beyond the wall of weapons, the command bellowed over their heads. At the sound, the guards held back their weapons in disbelief. I lowered my arms and let our a sigh of relief. I had heard that voice before, but I couldn't recall where.

"This human isn't the enemy." The colt's voice was stern and authoritative. He didn't have to shout, yet he was shown utmost respect, and it was so familiar.

The guards then proceeded to separate, forming two lines and creating a path. The soldiers stood at attention, but never peeled their eyes off of me. At the end of the path was a stallion that I had the greatest honour of meeting. The Mane Six had gathered by him, in his purple gold-lined armour. He removed his helmet to reveal his three-shaded blue mane and a white unicorn horn. On his chest was the same symbol that was on Twilight's and his flank. I smiled as the I remembered where I had seen it all. The Captain of the Royal Guard's face was expressionless at first whilst examining me.

He didn't move, so I did. I shook off the rest of the anxiety and casually strolled up to the captain. I stopped a meter from him, and raised my right hand to my forehead in salute. I was attempting to make a good first impression. The stallion stood strong at my height

Twilight jumped between us with an excited expression on her face. "Shiny, this is Keith Conway, the human I told you about. Keith, this is-"

"Shining Armour, Captain of the Royal Guard." I completed, "It's an honour, Sir." I said calmly.

The captain's expressionless face stretched to a smile, and returned the salute. I could hear the other guards, still murmuring in suspicion.

"Pleasure to meet you, Conway. And please, call me by my name." Shining Armour grinned. He turned to the guards and commanded, "Back to your stations!" They took heed immediately, dispersing back to their respective patrols.

"The Royal Guard seems very efficient." I complimented.

"In the storm ahead, we have to be." Sighing, the white stallion turned around, beckoning us to follow. "We should get going. The Princess has specifically asked for all seven of you!"

There were still a couple of guards behind, and heard this. I smirked at their shocked expressions as I followed their captain and the Mane Six off to the palace. Turning around, I shouted to them, "I told you!"

========================================================================================

I couldn't say that I wasn't carefully observed that day, even by the side of Shining Armour. Having my probation end at this time was a bad idea. Everywhere I walked, ponies regarded me with fear or disbelief. I hadn't been to Canterlot for over a year by now, but with the whole town on edge, it was barely what I remembered. Then again, I barely stepped foot outside the castle for the few days I was here.

"The ponies are really on edge aren't they?" I asked Shining Armour, with the Mane Six trailing behind us.

"You bet they are." We crossed an overhead bridge, slowly making our way to higher ground. "Our unknown enemy has swiftly taken out an entire city, and without detection too. With almost no information on who it might be, who knows where they'll strike next!"

With the sun almost down, a red shadow was cast on every building and pony. From our high point, we could see the frazzled masses. There were even some snobs visibly sitting by with a cup of tea, as the wounded were carried off to the hospital.

"A red sun..." Twilight murmured lamentably, "... Celestia isn't very happy..."

Nopony said anything after that. According to Twilight, a red sunset meant that Celestia was in distress, one way or another. We were almost at the palace before anypony spoke again.

"Twilight's told me quite a bit about you, Conway." The captain had a comforting smile spread across his face. Being the Captain of the Royal Guard meant staying strong in any battle, and it was clear Shining Armour had that attitude.

"Has she now?" I turned to the purple unicorn, blushing and smiling sheepishly.

"Indeed she has. Sounds like you can take care of yourself huh?"

"Only if I have to..." I grinned.

"Tell me, have you ever been a soldier?"

"Not voluntarily." I continued, "Where I come from, everyone has to do a mandatory two years of military service. Nothing too much, just basic national service."

"You never told us that!" Pinkie Pie chimed in.

"There seemed to be no need until know." I shrugged.

"Interesting..." Shining Armour quipped, "So I shouldn't be surprised if you can fight, then?"

"I wouldn't say that." I began to blush in embarrassment, "The weapons we used are very different from here."

"How so?"

"Um... I'll tell you another time."

I dodged the subject, having reached the drawbridge of the royal palace. At the raise of Shining's hoof, the guards swiftly opened the gates.

"I don't suppose Princess Cadence is here too, is she?" Twilight asked.

"Actually, she is. She's with the other Princesses as we speak."

The castle was just as I remembered it. The royal colours and architecture remained unchanged, and scholars and guards briskly made their way about their business. Some ponies even recognized me, from one year ago.

"Hey, it's the human!" I heard a scholar murmur.

"What?! I thought he left a year ago!"

"Why is he back?"

Behind me and Shining, I heard the girls giggling. I turned my head around and shot them a cheeky glare.

"So... do we have any idea at all who it was?" Rainbow Dash hovered above Shining. "Any hint? Any clue? Anything?"

"Well..." Shining Armour hesitated, looking away from the cyan pegasus. "... we do have one lead..."

"Really?! Who are they?!" She pressed her head against his with insistence.

"Hold it off, Sugarcube!" Applejack pulled Rainbow Dash away by the tail. "There's a reason we're seein' the Princesses now."

We headed deeper into the royal palace. I recalled the entire compound being the size of a small town, full of large corridors and a variety of rooms for different purposes. At every corner there stood guards. However, as the sun was going down, the shifts were changing. The nocturnal soldiers began to take the places of the golden soldiers, carrying on their endless duty. Scholars, in royal brown robes, carried scrolls, books and even chemical substances through the corridors to their destinations. The palace was no short of activity.

Finally, we reached our destination. Shining Armour stopped at a humungous white and golden door, stretching to the roof. It was guarded by two heavily-armoured units; one was a diurnal soldier, while the other was a nocturnal soldier. I assumed it meant that both Princess Luna and Princess Celestia were present at this council meeting.

"Here we are." At the nod of the captain's head, the magic of the Heavy soliders swung the tall doors open.

I let out an exasperated sigh, "Let's get some answers."

Chapter 47

The ponies, most of whom spent countless days in the palace, nicknamed it the 'Triple C'; the Chamber of Command and Conflict. An area that has been in place since the first full construction of the palace. An extensive and expansive room that's only purpose was to handle times of major civil unrest or war.

Or both.

But the incidents of Discord and Nightmare Moon did not require the use of these quarters; those events were too sudden, and had been swiftly taken care of by six unofficial, yet effective ponies. On top of that, there had never been another event that required serious military action, and because of this, it was barely used.

Walking into the large war room, I considered it a shame that such a luxurious part of the palace was almost always out of commission. The room measured 30 meters long and 20 meters high and wide. It had a tri-coloured scheme, with pearl white flooring and pillars, orchid walls and ceilings and furnished with a shade of bleu de france. Along all three walls lined uniform rows of light purple pillars, with a spacing between each one big enough for the image of the frosted windows. Frosted glass panels windowed the three sides of the chamber, each depicting a historic epic battle with enemies and creatures that I never knew existed in Equestria.

I recognized the only one in the center as the Draconequus of Chaos, being defeated by the Royal Sisters. The scene was frozen with each character stuck in a majestic pose.

Along the sides of the chamber, a raised row of purple council seats ran down the room, meeting at the far end of the entrance and forming a 'U' shape around the center of the council area. A long, opulent carpet trailed from the entrance and ended at the center of the high stands, just a few meters short of touching it. It was as if it was leading you where to go. The space between the carpet and the stand was filled by the refracted images of the frosted glass, painting the pearl white floor for as long as there was light.

Entering the chamber, I felt an ominous aura come over me; a feeling that only bad news was going to be delivered in this discussion. But such discernment was quickly dismissed, and was hastily replaced with a sense of honour. Not only was I in the presence of Nobles, but this was the first time I had ever seen the three princesses together in person. The very presence of those regal and powerful beings filled one with reassurance.

Seated at the curvature of the stands were the Princesses, with Princess Celestia at the head of the council. When we came in, her horn glowed yellow as she shut her eyes and concentrated. She was still setting the sun. It was clear on her face that, even in her and her relatives' omnipotent states, she was still under a lot of pressure and concern for her people. I was unsure, but I thought her mane looked more mellow than usual.

Princess Luna's expression was similar, sitting by the right side of her sister and raising her interstellar representation as her sister lowered hers. Although she may not have been as wise as her elder sibling, she still showed genuine concern for her subjects, along with worry for her sister. I hadn't personally met Princess Luna in my stay in Equestria, and I wished I didn't have to meet her under these dark circumstances.

Princess Cadance sat to the left of both the Royal Sisters, watching her elders helplessly, as they performed the royal duties that she was not yet powerful enough to perform. Apart from the episode, I hadn't seen much of her before either. Although she was smaller than Luna, she looked no short of royal ambience. If anything, she was the greatest form of support to not only her Aunts, but to the ponies of Equestria.

Shining Armour entered first, followed by the Mane Six and I. Behind us, the towering palace doors swung quietly shut, and for good reason. Shining Armour signaled with his hoof for silence, so as not to distract the princesses. As many times the sun and moon had been raised and lowered, it was still a sacred procedure among Equestrians. So we waited, only to speak when their business was finished.

The princesses were not alone in the 'Triple C'. There were three other ponies as well, equally spaced among the seats and each donning uniforms of high status, much like Shining Armour's suit during his wedding. From their high chairs, I tried to inspect each of them to the point where the table cut off my view.

One was a plain white pegasus with a slick silvery mane, boasting a pair of matt black shoulder plates. The stallion wore no helmet, but I still couldn't determine whether his expression was one of fear or anxiety. He was seated at one of the very ends of the council, and was the first to notice us entering.

Another colt, seated a number of seats down from the pegasus, was another pegasus. This one placed both of his hooves on the table, putting two metallic silver vambraces in full display under the rising moonlight. His coat was peculiar, being covered in the same colour as standard nocturnal guards. However, the areas around his eyes were neatly circled with a light grey tint, slanting downwards with his golden eyes, and joining at the beginning of his snout. It looked like a mask when seen from afar.

The third was the only mare there besides the princesses. A mint green earth pony sat alone on the other side of the council, with a short pale red hooded cape draped over her shoulders. Her dark brown mane had a single braid, running down the length of her neck. She bore a burdened expression, biting her lower lip while fiddling with her golden forelegged bangles.

All three remained silent as the goddesses of their land finished their rightful duties. But all three of them never took their eyes off of me. Standing between Shining Armour and the Mane Six, it must have looked like I had been captured. I gave Shining Armour a nervous glance, who returned it with a comforting nod. I began to wonder why I was scared; as long as I was in the company of my friends, I was safe.

Soon, the red sun had vanished from the skyward plains and was replaced by the luminous glow of the moon and stars. The frosted images were no longer lit with the sun's amber rays, but instead gleamed by the light of the moon. A haunted atmosphere lingered in the spacious chamber for the short time it was shadowed in darkness. The next moment, a row of lights magically lit at the sense of dusk. Overhanging fire lamps provided more, but dimmer lighting to the room.

A heavy sigh escaped the lips of both Celestia and Luna, extinguishing the gold and cobalt glows of their horns. I was slightly surprised by this, thinking that the process of raising and lowering the sun and moon were almost effortless tasks. We allowed them another minute of breath. Their eyes finally opened, and immediately noticed the eight new additions to the council's meeting.

"Your highness," Shining Armour began, lowering down on his front legs into a kneel. "Those you have so gracefully requested have arrived." He said, brimming with respect.

The Mane Six followed suit, getting down and stretching out one front leg while bending down on the other. I found it best that I follow suit, dropping down onto one leg and bowing my head.

"Please rise." The princess commanded, but with such a comforting tone only found in loved ones. "I'm so glad you responded so quickly, Twilight. It is essential that all of you are here for this meeting."

"As soon as we heard, we came as fast as we could, princess." Twilight rose, followed by the others.

"That is pleasing to hear from our subjects. Please sit, we must continue with the situation at hoof." Princess Luna chimed in. Although she had managed to learn to control her volume, it still seemed that she was inclined to speak with olden royalty.

"Now just a minute, your highness."

Everypony turned to the one stallion that spoke with such a brash attitude. It was the one with the supposed mask.

"Speak, Steelheart." Princess Celestia dismissed his tone with good nature, never losing her encouraging smile.

"You're telling me you invited..." The colt known as Steelheart trailed off his sentence, nervously glancing between me and the princess.

"Yes...?" Princess Celestia prodded.

"That... that thing." The naturally masked stallion pointed a hoof in my direction.

"And what about 'that thing'?" I asked.

"Silence, human! I believe it is no coincidence that your kind suddenly appear in these times!" Steelheart spat, restraining his voice so as not to shout in front of the princesses.

"Control thyself, Lieutenant." Luna said calmly. "Thou shalt-... I mean... You should not let your quick judgement get the better of you."

"With all due respect, your highnesses, this has nothing to do with judgement.

Shining Armour stepped in front of me in defence, eyeing Steelheart cautiously.

"At ease, Lieutenant. I wouldn't want to get into trouble with anybody that Princess Celestia personally requested."

The frustrated pegasus folded her wings, never removing his piercing stare from me. The rest of the council members shared less aggressive, but equally uncertain looks.

"Please calm yourself, Steel, we cannot delay the problem that has been placed before us." The other pegasus consoled.

"Rook is right. Everypony, get yourself seated." Princess Celestia wearily nodded at the group of us, still at the center of the court-like chamber.

With a quick bow of his head, Shining Armour turned to the left, leading the way up the hidden staircase behind the stands. The Mane Six followed him, making their way from the center of the room. But just as I was about to do the same...

"I said 'everypony'."

I stopped dead in my tracks, swiftly turning at the stern voice of the eldest Princess. I quickly gave the Mane Six a tense grin. I whispered to them, "It's alright, girls. I was expecting this."

I made a slow about turn, watching as the Mane Six climbed to the high chairs. There were brief salutations and quiet salutations between them and Princess Cadance, with Twilight even embracing her. They sat themselves down around the arch on both sides of the princesses, almost filling all the seats of the council. The girls showed different levels of discomfort, being around ponies of such high status, one of whom was Applejack who sat right next to Luna.

Returning to my place in the center of the room, I stood hands behind my back and legs shoulder width apart, in a basic military position. I found there was no point in looking like a insubordinate.

"Your Majesty?" I innocently inquired.

"We ask these questions solely for the sake of our citizens, Keith." Princess Cadance gave a small grin, trying to soften a blow I knew was coming. I couldn't shake of the nervousness from the situation, but it's not everyday you're suspected by a goddess.

"Conway," surprisingly, it was Princess Luna, instead of Celestia, that was making this light interrogation. "Have you or have you not left the premises of Ponyville, or the land of Equestria for that matter, under your probation?"

At this question, Steelheart removed his colourless metal helmet, leaning forward on his front legs.

"No," I replied calmly, "I haven't. I can swear upon the Medallion; I have not left Ponyville until this day. I was just as taken aback about this siege as you are, and I've nearly lost my life to it. Twice, in fact... but I can assure you that I haven't stepped foot outside of Ponyville, in exception to my home world."

An echoed grumble came from Steelheart, visibly snorting at my statements. I figured there was no real point convincing him right now, so I looked up to Princess Celestia. Her multi-coloured mane still waved in the windless night and she never smiled. Not yet.

My eyes locked on her, and for a moment, I even thought she was going to accuse me. A fresh bead of cold sweat ran down the line of my spine, waiting for a response. There was something mesmerizing in her gaze; her light magenta eyes could have been looking right at my soul for all I knew, but it was a fixation. A very unnerving fixation.

Maybe there was something in the way that she stared at me, but afterwards, she questioned me no further. All she had to do was blink for me to realize that I had free movement of my eyes again. Her mouth broke into a small smile, one that was no longer hostile.

"I do apologize, Keith," she began, "we didn't have to question you. But for the safety of our ponies, every foreign species is under suspect, especially the more powerful ones."

"No need for apologies, your Highness." I made an effort to gracefully bow my head, "You're doing what you must for your peopl-I mean- ponies. And besides, I'm the only one of my species here. How much danger could I be?"

"Oh I think we know." Celestia's knowing smile grew wider. Even Luna smirked. Princess Cadance just raised an eyebrow in confusion.

I recalled in that moment, a little more than a year ago, when I was recovering from my first arrival's permanent consequences in the Ponyville Hospital. I remembered lying in the infirmary pleading to Twilight, who was writing to her teacher of the events of that past month, to not include my ordeal with such great detail. But it was to no avail. She may have included my accidental overdose of almost unlimited lost human magic, but she didn't include how much of my human hide had to be handed to me to get there. Nonetheless, the magical tremors felt by the princesses at that time had been explained.

With a silent nod, I was given permission to join the others in the meeting. I hastily made my way up the stairs behind the seats, smiling at each of the Mane Six before sitting myself right next to the mint green mare. She was far less hostile than Steelheart.

"My name is Marrysong, Head of Healer Hall and second-in-charge of pony welfare. Pleasure to meet you." She grinned.

"My name is Keith," I returned the grin, "and I currently have no status worth my fortune."

"Now where were we?" Princess Celestia looked tired for once, and that wasn't a good thing. "Ah, yes; the attackers."

"Yeah! Who were those chumps?!" Rainbow Dash suddenly shot out the question, but immediately regretted doing so. She shrunk back into her spot next to Steelheart, who gave her a condescending shake of the head.

"That's what I was saying, Princess." Rook stood up, speaking in a stoic deep voice. "We cannot take action against them, until we fully certain."

"Umm... don't mind us interrupting," interrupted Pinkie Pie, "but could you mind filling us in? We just got here." She squeed.

"We fear it may be one of our closest allying nations, Miss Pie." Luna replied. "And you may not be as pleased to hear this, Miss Dash, but it is the Griffins we suspect."

"The Griffins?!" Rainbow Dash's jaw dropped, hanging in silence to take in the news. For those of us who knew Rainbow Dash, this might have been a more personal blow to her.

"We're afraid so." Luna continued, "But we cannot be certain."

"But it is a very high chance." Marrysong, whom I later found out was a heart-healer, spoke up. There was a melancholy tone in her voice. "Only recently, about a week since today, the nation of Avia has cut off trade and supply routes with all parts of Equestria."

"And what's more, when we tried to get a response from them through letters, none came." Rook added, "It would appear we have lost full communication with the state of Avia."

"Avia?" I whispered in confusion to Rarity.

"It's the homeland of the Griffins, my dear. You should really brush up on your Equestrian geography." The white unicorn teased.

"But we will not act in offence unless it is confirmed." Princess Celestia continued, "A few hours ago, we sent out a scouting team to locate any intruders. We did this as soon as we got wind of the attack, and with luck, they should be returning at any moment."

"So, what are we doing now?" Twilight queried.

"Besides planning in defense? All we can do is wait."

========================================================================================

"Princess Cadance, it is an honour to meet you." I made a long bow to the cerise-coated Alicorn.

"I could say the same, Keith Conway." She nodded politely, in lack of her royal grace. "And Shining Armour has told me quite a bit about you."

"Seriously?! How many ponies are doing this?!"

"You're a potentially powerful being that is the last of its kind in this land. I'm pretty sure that gets you some sort of fame." Twilight pointed out humourously.

The council meeting was put on hold until the scouting team returned. The rows of fiery lamps flickered in the bright night. Steelheart and Rook had opened the chamber doors, and a few guards entered to receive their commands without question. Princesses Luna and Celestia were discussing with Marrysong a matter on the pegasi's morale from the recent events, leaving Cadance and Shining Armour to converse with us.

"It's been a while, Cadance." Twilight went on, "How are the Crystal Ponies?"

"They're doing very well, but I'm afraid I may have to return to them soon. Who knows how these recent events have shaken them."

"Everypony's a little shaken by it." Shining Armour made an inconspicuous gesture towards Rainbow Dash. "Especially Rainbow Dash."

The cyan pegasus was pacing in a circle around Applejack and Pinkie Pie, who were trying to comfort their restless friend. She hadn't spoken since she heard the news. I knew it was bad when she wasn't hovering above the ground, but gaiting.

"Taking it a little harshly, isn't she?" Shining asked in concern.

"Well, she has a lot of flying friends, including griffins." Fluttershy explained. "She's both worried and confused right now."

"CONFIRMED! CONFIRMED!!"

All forms of conversation drew to an abrupt halt, as the shout echoed through the palace halls. Everypony turned their attention to the galloping guards that had just entered the chamber, panting with exhaustion. One wore the diurnal uniform while the other wore the nocturnal armour.

"Princesses..." One guard spoke between breaths. "We have... sighted... them!"

"Who?" Steelheart approached the two scouts. "Who?! Speak up, soldier!"

"The... The Griffins!"

"Damnit!!" Steelheart spat in frustration. "It's the Winged War all over again!"

At this, the numerous guards that were present broke into fearful murmurs. That hadn't been a full-on war in decades, and perhaps they doubted their ability.

"Are you absolutely certain?" Princess Celestia inquired, never losing her cool.

"We saw them... it was strange... they had no catapults!"

"No catapults?" Shining Armour listened intently. Even as the Captain of the Royal Guard, it sounded as a surprise to him from another species' tactics. "Then how do we explain the siege? Surely it wasn't them?"

"It was, Sir!" The day guard spoke up. "We were close enough! There was only a small squad of them; they were armed, but had no artillery. But they were... spying or something close... it was as if they were directing the projectiles!"

"Woah, woah, woah! That's a little far-fetched!" Rook the white stallion tried to calm his peculiarly coated comrade. "Griffins have no real control of magic. They may have it, but they cannot harness it like us."

"Actually..." I spoke out of the fray, "... they may not be able to control it, but suppose they had a... catalyst? Harness? A conductor of a sort."

The whole room was in a nervous chatter. The still night air was broken by the awakening of the palace ponies, having caught the news of the attackers as well. It affected every pony different; some reacted with anguish, some with fear. Every voice echoed throughout the castle compounds.

"Enough of this!" Princess Celestia's voice boomed, just above speaking volume. "Guards, leave us! Send for Ambassador Areopagus. I must see him."

With a quick bow, the soldiers ran out the chamber doors, each then splitting off to their separate duties. By now, the majority of the guards wore the dark armour, in camouflage with the violet-blue sky. As soon as they left, the towering doors slammed behind them, bringing a wave of short silence over the original meeting members. Everypony slowly trotted back to the council seats, with this new knowledge burdening their minds.

Princess Celestia sighed heavily, she had to remain strong for her ponies like she had done so for thousands of years. Princess Luna placed her head against her sister, in reminder that she was no longer alone in her duties. But it wasn't just the burden of war that was on their shoulders. It was also the feeling of betrayal.

"Princess Celestia," Steelheart spoke confidently, "with her Majesty's permission, my garrison is ready for battle. And now would be a better time than any to-"

"Hold your tongue, Lieutenant." Luna said sharply, answering for her sister. "The night is still young, and so is this matter."

"We're trying to stop a war, not start it!" Princess Cadance added with equal agitation. Steelheart blushed, laying his head down in shame.

"So then what's the plan, Princess?" Marrysong asked softly, in a tone that came close to Fluttershy's.

"Have faith, Marry. I have faced this situation once, and I would not like to face it again anytime soon."

Just then, the doors swung open once more, allowing a single pegasus to enter.

A light brown pegasus, well-built with a short blonde mane, wore a bright red cape over his body. The cape was held by clip resembling the symbol of the royal guard. He gaited with the poise of a noblepony, legs straight and snout held just a tad higher in the air. Coming to the center of the council, he smoothly lowered himself to a kneel.

"At the beck and call of the princesses, your Highness." Even his voice sounded smooth. I would soon come to learn that he was one of the most persuasive ambassadors that represented Equestria.

"Ambassador Areopagus, it saddens me to have to call upon one of our best representatives in such dark times." Princess Celestia began, "However, there is a mission for you that we would like to have you carry out."

"Say no more, you Majesty." The Ambassador rose from his position. "Say the word, and I will see to it that it is done."

He didn't notice me, and I couldn't read him to tell whether he was confident or just cocky. His face gave nothing away, aside from the slight raise of the side of his lips. However, my mind wasn't fully on that matter, I still wondered about this strange method of attack by the griffins. Drumming my fingers on the table, I pondered the explanations.

A soldier directing projectiles? That sounds too much like an airstrike.

But everyone here doesn't have that type of technology yet. So... how?

Do they really have a catalyst like me?

While I pondered these thoughts, I ignored the briefing given to the Ambassador. I caught hints of the Princesses warning him of grave danger and risks, but he merely pushed those aside.

"... understand, Areopagus? You are to lead a small treaty party to Avia. Present yourself to King Gryphus, and see where lies the problem. It's not like the Griffin King to turn against us so quickly."

"You can put your trust in me, Princess. I fly at dawn."

"Take care, Areo, and blessed rest." Princess Luna dismissed him. With that, the Ambassador slowly backed out of the chamber with his head bowed.

"As for the rest of us," Princess Celestia labouriously dragged on, "we must do what we can to prevent another attack. The Griffins have advanced through the ages by rational and conventional thinking. In the days of old, we managed to make peace with the Griffins just as they created a weapon; a weapon they have since promised to keep and forbade themselves to use it. I do not know much about it, but I do know what it can do."

"What would you have your troops do, my liege?" Steelheart picked up his helmet, placing it over his head readily.

"Rook, you're in charge of Equestrian defenses. Have every able-bodied pegasus patrol the skies constantly. Make sure every state in our land has sky support. From what I know, the weapon cannot function unless a griffin is on site, understand?"

"I hear and obey, Princess. I am off." With a gallant bow, Rook took his leave.

"Marrysong, make sure every wounded pony, mentally and physically, is treated to the best of care. That is the top priority. Once they are taken care of, see to the construction and repair of Cloudsdale."

"I'll help to, Aunt Celestia." With a flap of her wings, Cadance elegantly glided to the door, with Marrysong doing the same. They disappeared beyond the doors that stayed open.

"What of me, your Highness?" Steelheart asked in curiousity. It seemed no role had been given to him, although he was First Lieutenant to Shining Armour.

"We have a rather special task for you and your regiment, Steelheart." Princess Celestia broke a small smile. "But now is not the time. Until then, help Rook in his defenses, but keep your troop present."

There was a moment of hesitation from the pegasus, but he loyally complied. "As her Majesty wishes." He stretched his shadow with the hallway's candlelight, marching out the door with fierce determination in his task.

All that was left was the Mane Six and I, and we had no real military rank to hold us to a task.

"As the Spirits of Harmony, your roles will evidently play a part to create new peace with the enemy, be it Griffins or otherwise. Until then, I invite all of you to formally stay in the palace once again." Princess Celestia managed to stretch a smile.

"We'd be happy to Princess." Twilight answered for everyone.

Princess Luna rose from Celestia's side, hovering to the door. "Well, I believe the meeting is over. Should anyone require my presence, I shall be watching the night tonight. Rest well, my subjects."

It was a relief to all of us to be dismissed. Everypony, although tense, became less nervous with the formal discussions out of the way. I yawned and stretch, then lurched as my stomach gurgled, reminding me that it had been empty since morning. The Mane Six, followed by Princess Celestia were already heading out of the massive 'Triple C'.

"Hey, Conway."

I turned around to find Twilight's brother with a badge in his hoof. "This is the symbol of the royal guard. Figured you might need it."

I casually took the badge from Shining to examine it. It was a golden shield with a cyan star on top of it, like the emblem I saw on the other guards. A small sense of pride came over me.

"Now, you may not be part of the royal guard, but I don't think you want to get arrested on every street you walk on either."

"Thanks, Captain." I pinned it onto the right chest pocket of my shirt. "I'm gonna need it."

The two of us were the last to leave the chamber. The moment we stepped foot outside of the room, the hanging lamps automatically went out, turning the chamber to darkness but for the frosted windows. The heavily armoured guards of the door shut it and locked it behind us, saluting the Captain before dismissing themselves from their post. The palace hallways were quiet again, if not for our chatter.

"Now rest well, my little ponies," Celestia said with a grin. "get yourselves something to eat. You must be hungry. We must keep our strength up for the days ahead. After all, we just might need it."

Chapter 48

The cold.

It was everywhere.

It surrounded me from every direction, sending shivers done my spine and making my teeth chatter in an erratic rhythm.

But it was dry.

Neither snow nor hail nor sleet was present in this chilly and gloomy place. All of it was replaced by darkness, cutting what was visible down to the bare minimum.

I could feel myself, huddled in one corner, struggling to conserve what heat I had left. I was alone, as far as I could see. No other sounds pierced the blackness, and there was no movement beyond the engulfing night. Or at least I assumed it was night...

The walls that I could feel but not see were wet and musky, colder than the thin dry air that I breathed. But all I could do was huddle helplessly in the corner, hoping for the darkness to change.

As if someone had heard my wish, a small ominous dot appeared. It was like a star, just out of reach. But it was a sign of hope.

Using whatever strength I could muster, I rose from my corner. I had no sense of feeling in my limbs, but I associated it with the numbness of the cold. It reminded me so much of winter, and the pleasant events that contrasted with these dank bleak walls.

I took one small step, hearing a shallow echo where my foot should have landed. So I took another, slowly making my way to the 'star' that hovered no more than a few meters away.

*Bong!*

No more than three steps further, a contact with a hard surface sent a shock up from my foot. I clutched down to nurse it momentarily before looking back at what I had accidentally struck.

Slowly this time, I reached at with an open hand. The tips of my fingers came into contact with an ice cold surface. It was too dark to distinguish what it was, and its icy touch was all that it was discernible by. I managed to wrap my fingers it, holding it firmly in my hand. I jerked it, but it wouldn't budge.

It was a bar.

Moving my hand to the side, I felt another bar. And another, and another. They lined the whole side of the wall, with gaps big enough to put my arm through, but too small to pass.

I was in jail.

In the moment that this sudden realization occurred, the floating light sparked. The intensity of the light grew at an astounding pace! Soon, the bars became clear, along with the walls that held me. They were the least of my concerns as the light continued to grow, and grow.

And as I was blind from the darkness before, now I was blinded by light.

I shot up with a start, opening my eyes from the blindness I had felt. Gasping for breath, I clutched my chest that was shivering before.

But the light was gone, along with the cold. The chilly atmosphere had melted away to reveal the exquisite environment that I was really surrounded by; a royal suite in the Canterlot Palace.

It was all just a dream.

I flicked a cold bead of sweat off my brow, ridiculing and wondering why I would have had such a nightmare. The senses of my body that were no present had returned, making the dream seem all the more unrealistic.

I looked around the room, taking in the sight of gold and white furniture and embroidery that decorated it wall. In one corner of the circular apartment lay my belongings, its stark leather and tattered appearance made it a sore sight in the luxurious apartment.

It was all just a dream. A silly dream is all it was.

I threw off the side of a fine silk blanket, coloured a royal blue and lined with an equally regal gold. I found that I was still in the clothes I had worn the day before. Groggily rising from the deluxe king-sized bed I was insistently offered, I recalled why I hadn't changed. The many events of the day before had left me drained, and as soon as they offered me a place for the night, I threw myself into blissful slumber the second the door closed behind me. I didn't even hear any attendants when they brought in my luggage. Either I was asleep too soundly, or the castle's service was very good.

I push those thoughts to the back of my mind. No was no time to be admiring the princesses' household. The thought of being on the brink of war instantly tore down half of my sleepy state. I wasn't even sure what time it was, with the curtains drawn and my watch circled around the handle of my sword. Dim light seeped through the bottom of the tall navy blue drapes, but it gave no indication of the time of day. I only hoped that I hadn't slept in too late. I had to get going, and I took it to heart to do what I could for the ponies, as little as it may be. Plus, I felt grubby in yesterday's clothes.

With a stretch and a yawn, I ambled to one side of the apartment, tossing the drapes aside and allowing Celestia's pride and hard work fill the room. The sunlight caused a sparkle on everything it cast upon, making me squint as I stumbled over to my belongings. I retrieved the watch I had slung over the sword, reading the in the daylight.

Eleven-thirty?!

That was really late and inconsiderate.

Grumbling to myself on my pig-headedness, I trailed the apartment, opening the blinds of each window. I barely noticed the small parchment, plastered to the polished wood of the suite's doors. I stopped in my tracks, turning to the door. I could make out Twilight's initials, but the rest was too small to read. I yanked the note from the door, bringing it into the light. Rubbing the grit from my eye, I read:

Keith,

If you're reading this, you should be awake, finally!

Anyway, everypony but me has gone into town to help. I've stayed in the castle to investigate the griffin's history. Trotter is here too, and he's looking forward to seeing you again! So, get to the library as soon as you can.

T.S.

P.S. Pinkie Pie says you sound cute when you snore.

The last part made me chuckle. How could I not have noticed if Pinkie Pie, of all the mane six, had come in here? I must have been really tired.

A faint sound of hooves faded in from the outside. Somepony was coming.

*Toktoktok*

"Who's there?" I asked in my cracking morning voice.

"Keith, I know the castle suites are luxurious, but I wouldn't consider now the best time to enjoy it."

I knew that voice too well. A voice that was young and jolly, with a slight trottingham slang.

"Trotter?"

"Who else would it be?" His muffled voice came from beyond the door. "As your human and aural scientist, I assume I have the right to see my subjects!"

I flung open the double doors, revealing the red stallion with a neatly combed brown mane. He wore a different robe than when he was in Ponyville, and it was more extensive in decoration. Probably only to be worn in Canterlot as a status.

"Well good morning then, mister 'aural scientist'." I mocked.

"Good to see you too, human. Though I wish it weren't during such dark times." He extended a hoof with a small smile. I wrapped my hand around half of his hoof, as much as I could grab, and shook firmly. For the past year, this Scholar of Magic had not only helped me learn about human magic and Equestrian culture, but the colt had become my friend more than my teacher.

"My god, you mane- sorry... hair's in a mess."

"I just woke up, if you haven't noticed."

"Oh believe me, I have. So has Twilight Sparkle, and Rarity, and Applejack, and Pinkie Pie, and-"

"Yeah, yeah I'm late, I get it. I'm sorry." I gestured for my observer to enter, but he waved a hoof in decline.

"It's alright. We've managed to gather some information while you were gone, and I'd think you'd find it rather... intriguing. Get yourself washed up, and make it quick. We've got real work to do!" He magically shut the double doors.

The scholar had returned to his studies in Canterlot since the beginning of Winter, I assumed his delay in returning during the Spring was connected to these recent events. Needless to say, he hadn't changed a bit.

"Heading to the library, I assume?"

"Not for long. There's something else we must do afterwards."

Walking by the scholar's side, we crossed an outdoor path, putting in full view the makeshift shelters of clouds that hung above the royal city. Bundles of small floating islands bundled together around the mountain, housing the pegasi that had the courage to live in the air after the assault. The ponies of both land and air worked hoof in hoof to help, hoist and carry all those who couldn't fly up to the shelters. At least that way, Canterlot wouldn't overcrowd. The sheer number that had managed of them that managed to appear overnight was astounding.

"The pegasi built all that?!" I exclaimed in amazement.

"They told me they had worked tirelessly through the night to build it." Trotter barely looked up. "And besides, clouds aren't hard to make structure out of!"

We returned indoors, climbing a marble spiral staircase to the library. Guards of the day were suspicious of me, but the badge given to me by Shining Armour said otherwise. I wore no weapons or armour on top of my grey sweater and black jeans. At least not yet.

Nodding to the guard by the library's entrance, Trotter continued, "But that's the least of our worries. As more makeshift homes are made for the homeless pegasi, more clouds are being used up. However, these clouds have come into short supply recently."

"Because the weather factory is damaged."

"Yes... how did you know that?"

"I was there." I recalled, "Just before I managed to escape, I saw the factory get bombarded. It got away, but not without any consequences."

"That's just the first part of the problem... let's see here..." Looking up to read the labels of each corridor, Trotter muttered, "Time travel... mythology.... alchemy-ah yes! The history section!"

With a light red hue, the golden gate of history archives opened, revealing a lavender unicorn buried in books, gathered around the round table in the center. Books of different sizes and thickness flew book to their shelves with a tint of magenta, but they halted in midair as their levitator turned towards us.

"Well, well, well. Look who's an early riser!" Twilight poked.

"Can't help it if I didn't bring an alarm clock."

"All the same. I guess you deserved it."

I grabbed a velvet pillow from a stack of 'seats' and seated myself next the the purple unicorn. She smiled as she slid a red thick book across the table to me.

"Rest well?"

"Almost. Had some weird dream about a freezing pitch-black prison. But I guess it wasn't enough to wake me since you girls came in."

"It was Pinkie's idea! And it sounds like bad memories of Winter to me."

"Yeah, yeah. Let's get to work." I flipped open the golden lined cover of the book that was as thick as a head. It was written in the only language I've seen in Equestria, covering whole aged pages of the book, but I've made myself familiar with it.

"An Extensive History of All Races and Species Known in Equestria." I voiced the title.

"It looks like somebody was brushing up on their Equillian." Trotter rounded the table in surprise. "Look, you don't even need the medallion to read it anymore!"

"You should've seen him in the Winter. He was in the library for half the season!"

With the glow of her horn, Twilight flipped hundreds of pages in a blur, coming to a stop at the designated mark. Sure enough, it was the history of the Griffins. I skimmed over the pages as Twilight was just about to begin to drone on about what I could have just read off the book. Trotter had disappeared into the rows and rows of shelves in search of something, and it seemed this entire section of the royal library was deserted except for the three of us. Twilight's voice echoed around the round room.

"As you've already been made aware of, this isn't the first time we've had a hostile situation with the Griffins. Centuries ago, there had been a war with them over the superiority of the skies. Mind you, this was a time when the Griffins were still considered relatively neutral creatures, although naturally aggressive. Genitive gryphi, as they are called, advanced through rational thinking, substituting for what they didn't have in magic with incredible progress in areas of technology. However, this didn't mean that they didn't have total lack of magic. The Griffin King, always from the same bloodline, watch over the Griffins with a special device. A golden scepter, ornamented with an encased sapphire in its head, that holds hidden magical abilities. It is written that the scepter, and I quote, 'is older than the icy mountains the formed Avia's valleys', thus keeping its untold powers within the King's bloodline, passing it down by word of mouth from generation to generation, in fear that its immense capabilities should fall into the wrong hands."

"What. The. Hell." I said with my jaw hanging half-open. Not only was it an overflow of information, but everything Twilight said was directly from the book. "Do you spend all your free time memorizing these or something?"

"What are you talking about? I just read it fifteen minutes ago." She brushed it off as if it were a regular achievement. It probably was.

"Well, this is all amazing and everything, but I still want one question answered: How do we know it's them? If the Griffins have been allied with the ponies for the past centuries, why the sudden aggression? Are we even sure it's really them?"

"That's what we've been doing all morning, my ignorant friend."

Trotter returned with a moveable chalkboard, trailing magically behind him. He positioned it across the table, only showing the clean side of the board.

"Remember that little 'weapon' the Princess mentioned the day before?"

"That one that can supposedly assault whole cities from far, far distances?"

"Yes, and it's much further than you think." The scholar actually sounded excited as he flipped the board around. "Now, we've been doing a little digging lately, and the Princess doesn't know we've been doing this. I suggest we don't bring it up or let it spread. It might cause a little too much panic."

The other side of the large chalkboard was covered with a single drawing. It was a peculiarly mechanized metalwork that could be considered stupendous in Equestrian standards. It was a cannon, but not just any old cannon. It was an indescribable monster of a machine; a hybrid of a tribuchet mixed with a supposedly gigantic metal barrel that boasted ambiguous attachments on all sides. And if the scales were correct, it was a staggering size of a hundred ponies, excluding the towering stand. The same size of an elder dragon I had met before.

"Isn't it marvelous?!" Trotter exclaimed, "A real piece of work, crafted by the Griffins centuries ago and was meant to be the crowning invention of that era! It's considered way ahead of its time!" He clapped his hoof together in nerdy delight.

"That's a really big gun." I commented with a whistle. "But if it is as big as you measured it to be, how did they move it to attack Cloudsdale, and disappear?"

"Wrong assumption, Keith!" Twilight moved up to the board with a grin. It looked like every studious unicorn was enjoying this pre-wartime discussion. "Do you see any wheels on this cannon? Any movable components? Any ease of mobility? And how, you may ask, is that possible?"

"I didn't, but please carry on."

"It's really simple, actually." Trotter continued, "It doesn't have to move. It just has to be fired."

"From Avia?" I asked.

"From Avia."

"And how far is that?"

"Farther than we'd like. And such is the power of this behemoth of a weapon!" Trotter levitated a piece of chalk to circle a major part of the cannon, situated at the base of it where the tribuchet ended and the cannon began. "Right here is a very unique device. In fact, every part of it should have won a science award in itself! For you see, this connecting point right here holds a compression chamber, powerful enough to send projectiles over extremely long distances in a matter of seconds. And of all the things it is powered by, it is steam."

Griffins were steampunked?

"So what you're telling me is that this monster can fire from its home state, travel hundreds, if not thousands of kilometers, to accurately bombard any area of choosing?"

"Air currents and obstacles be damned. So technically it's-"

"Overpowered as hell, that's what it is!"

"It has its downsides!" Trotter retorted, "From what we could gather without information from the Griffins, we've found that a Griffin is required to map out the area of assault. Unfortunately for the Griffins, they never had the chance to use it, let alone map out coordinates... until now. On top of that, only the King has the authority to use the weapon. There was a reason it was discontinued, Keith! It was unstable, devastating, and not to mention a major harm to the environment, especially for an icy state like Avia!"

"So why now?" I rose from my seat, frustrated with the lack of reasons. "Why now, of all times, to choose to pull out this giant gun and randomly attack a pony city?"

Nobody had a real answer to that question. Only guesses and theories, but no proper reasons.

"But we're not exactly sitting ducks." Trotter erased the board, later claiming he had acquired the book that had a better drawing of the weapon. "It's not a free fire device. There's a long rest period for that type of weapon to recharge before becoming available for use again."

"Then let's make the most of it. Find out a pattern to their attack and prevent the destruction of another city." I suggested. "And if you ask me, I wouldn't be surprised if they aimed for the crystal empire."

"That's not our priority." Trotter's smile faded. With Twilight's help, all the books were returned to their respectful shelves in one clean magical sweep. "Right now, we need to take care of the need of the ponies."

"The weather factory may be damaged, but at least its intact." Twilight said, "It's just been moved to Skyscape City, under an emergency repair team."

Trotter beckoned us to follow him out of the library. I left with my head swirling with all this new knowledge.

"Unfortunately, that brings about an even greater dilemma;" Twilight went on, "With the weather factory out of commission, there is currently no source of clouds, or rain! Those were the departments that were hit the hardest. And with Spring just beginning, we've got an entire kingdom to feed!"

Twilight was right. This situation was more important than looking for answers. With Equestria's only source of rainwater out of order, it would only be a matter of time before stores of water ran out, especially with the need to plant and grow. I imagined Applejack receiving this type of news, and it didn't look so good.

"Surely, there's another source of cloud production in Equestria? Everypony couldn't have just been relying on one factory right?"

"Actually there is, but I've never seen it myself. All I've heard are rumours as since I was a filly. Apparently, Trotter knows something we don't."

"Oh, yes I do!" Trotter almost giggled. Twilight and I trailed behind the scholar, confused as to where our next destination would be. "The night before, Princess Celestia requested something of me. A special task that involved a substitute to the means of water production. I was tasked to ensure the working order of Cloudmaker 2.0!"

"What?" Twilight and I chorused.

"I knew you two wouldn't know what that was. I can assure you, both of you are in for a pleasant surprise!" The red stallion's chuckle echoed through the arched corridors of the castle.

"Are you sure he's not crazy, Twilight?"

"I ask myself that sometimes too."

We left the library block for the open grounds of the palace. An increased number of guards were patrolling the compound, and I knew there were more of them in Canterlot.

"So where exactly are we going?" I inquired, dodging a column of armed pegasi.

"Somewhere that a lot of ponies had forgotten for years." Trotter's eyes gleamed as he gaited down the courtyards.

"Oh far Celestia's sake, Harry! Just tell us where we're going!" Twilight sounded just as confused and frustrated as I did.

"Very well. Twilight, perhaps you remember the caves beneath the castle?" The scholar cleaned his spectacles casually.

"Yes, with bad events to boot. What about them?"

"Have you ever wondered why there were mine shafts all around the caves?"

Chapter 49

"Trotter, I don't think this is the safest thing to do."

"Yeah, I don't have exactly the greatest memories from the last time I was down here."

Both Twilight and I voiced our reluctance as the seemingly maddened Scholar lead us, by the crimson hue of his horn, a little deeper into the heart of Canterlot's mountain. As we continued inward, the sunlight from the caves' entrance shrunk until it was nothing more than a faint spark among the crystals, as a guide to lead us back. I had to admit, the caves beneath Canterlot, although dark and ominous, held a magical atmosphere unique to such dreary surroundings. As clear crystals of multiple colours pierced, hung and clung in every direction of this tremendous grotto. With Trotter at the front, we lined the edge of a sparkling cliff, hanging above a pitch black abyss. We rounded a giant rock that had to be the largest diamond-like substance I have ever seen. And this cavern was supposedly filled with it, and at many levels of varieties and properties. Every footstep echoed throughout the dank hollow of the mountain, leaving us feeling truly alone, against Trotter's assurance. I figured I was just getting a hint of what Twilight went through on her brother's wedding's eve.

"You two need to have more faith in me, you know?" The blood-red unicorn gaited onward, barely taking heed of a crystal stalagmite that could have taken his horn clean off. I wasn't so lucky.

"Anyway, we're almost at the first mineshaft. Once we find it, it should be smooth-sailing 'til we get there."

"Oh boy, I can't wait." I sarcastically replied, rubbing the newly acquired lump on my cranium. I kicked a broken shard over the ledge, not staying long enough to hear the sound of its landing, and making the depth of the cavern all the more frightening.

"Harry, I wouldn't consider these aging mine carts as safe either." Twilight grumbled, "They've been rotting here for Celestia knows how long! There's a reason it's been abandoned."

"And there's a reason why we need it again. Twilight, I'm telling you; if Princess Celestia knew it was too dangerous, she wouldn't have sent me down here! Not to mention a few other mechanics and engineers."

"Ha! You don't know the Princess as well as I do. You don't know the trouble she'll put you through just to learn a lesson. Trust me."

"And besides, Equestria and its residents' survival are hanging in the balance. Surely, an Element of Harmony would know this? Now stop complaining. We're here."

We came to a stop at the beginning of a railed track. Locked on top of said railway was a moulding, rickety cart. I assumed the only thing keeping the carts rusty wheels from hurtling over the steep edge were the newly installed stoppers that shined like silver compared to the rest of the cart. It looked like the other ponies were kind enough to think about us.

"And this is just one of the many carts that hurtled through the confines of this mountainous grotto during the time of separation." Trotter seemed to enjoy lecturing almost as much as Twilight, though on vastly different topics. "As these shafts were abandoned, so was the secret to the Unicorns' cloud production that forced the Earth ponies into compliance. A dark subject, but quite interesting."

Trotter, with his exceptional grasp of magic, levitated himself the short distance into the cart. He landed softly in the center of the cart, calmly testing its stability with his hoofed limbs. It creaked unnervingly, but it held, confirming its ability to hold one pony. But its stability with two ponies and one human was still questionable. But it looked like we had no choice. The only other track available within sight was on the other side of the huge gash that stretched across the cave. Not only that, but it was blocked by an incapacitated cart, broken into a flat platform on wheels by a boulder.

I gave Twilight a nervous shrug, who returned it with an equally unnerving smile. Just before I could hop into the cart, a warm fuzz engulfed my body, leaving me without control of my motion. But I had gotten used to such sensations; this wasn't the first time Twilight was levitating me anyway, and it was probably safer than jumping into a cart that looked like it should have fallen apart decades ago.

"I'm pretty sure I've read my share of the Canterlot archives, 'Mr Scholar'." Twilight than proceeded to levitate herself into the cart, slower than Fluttershy facing a dragon. "I've heard of some of the secrets and treasure buried down here. So why haven't I heard of this 'Cloudmaker'?" Her questions returned to her in echoes from the entire cavern.

"Finally! Something I know that you don't!" The scholar cheered, gracing himself with a hoof-pump in the air. Considering how much Twilight knew, I figured it was worth the small hoot. "But honestly, I found out barely a few days ago myself, when Celestia gave me this assignment. But don't worry, all will come to light soon enough." Without a single word for preparation, the unicorn kicked the hinged lock off the cart, no longer securing our weight over the steep tracks. As Twilight and I gaped wide-eyed at the drop, Trotter only grinned cooly and said:

"Trust me!"

The rattling wagon went over the edge, its speed increasing rapidly as it went on. So was my heart rate. The damp humid air rushed up to meet our faces, plastering them against our bones as we clung to the reddish-brown sides of the cart for dear life. This was one hell of a roller coaster! And it was a hell of a lot less safe. Twilight's shrill shriek was combined with my cry as we continued falling.

In a loud blur, we then shot upwards with the velocity of the drop, rocketing up the incline just before we could enter the blackness. The g-force set me flat on the wet base of the cart, an invisible force that pressed me against the mossy base and almost tripping Twilight over. But it looked like she was about to do the same. Her eyes grew to the size of plates, and the pupils of her eyes were no more than a pin's width. Trotter somehow had managed to maintain a standing position, unfazed by everything.

The rhythm of the banging wheels of the cart slowed as we peaked the next part of the track in cold sweat. My head was just beginning to focus, and I was just hoping that the cave would stop spinning. But that mere second was not enough. Before I could get a firm grip, a second plunge slid me to the back of the cart. I thanked Celestia that at least it wasn't as steep as the first.

"What kind of crazy mine shafts did you ponies make?!" I yelled over the constant rumble at the scholar, whose only action was to wipe his glasses.

"Pretty entertaining ones, in my opinion!"

Yup. He's crazy.

As I returned to my feet, the cart decelerated, and I thankfully hoisted myself back up. I could have sworn that Twilight had turned a lighter shade of purple, but the gust of wind that battered us made my eyes too watery to tell.

Allowing myself a second to relax, I took in the surrounding caverns. And for a moment, the fear of the hazardous confines of this cavern were forgotten, and replaced by a sense of wonder. For the inside of the mountain was more humungous than I imagined.

Tilting slightly over the side, Twilight ignited her horn, sending a purple glow resonating through the entire hollow of the mountain. Clear crystals that covered every side seemed to absorb the light, changing to the colour of whatever light shone on it. The magenta light transform the grotto, from a dark and shadowy subterranean area to a magnificent sparkling display of colourful beams and reflections. As we spiraled gradually upward, we circled what appeared to be the center of the hollow. With the new light that shed colour on every object, new links and tracks were tangled in a mess of paths; some destroyed, or on the brink of it, some with shards of crystallized quartz littered on across the rusted metal. There even some tracks that had been bent and severed by crystals. Through time, such rocks grew and protruded over the abandoned shafts, like a tree that grew from the cracks of a forgotten road.

Such locations in Equestria never failed to amaze me. It's not everywhere on Earth can such strange yet beautiful sites exist over dark contexts. I took the liberty to let a low whistle reverberate through the mountain. Twilight's expression was a little different. Instead of being amazed, she looked more disbelieving on the side of 'why didn't I know this before?!'.

After the few times we circled the central hollow, our visions narrowed once more, and the spacious tangle of tracks was replaced by enclosed walls on both sides. We were swallowed up by a narrow passage, squeezing the cart into the bare minimum of its size. The only thing that made our vision clear was the light produced by both the unicorns. Otherwise, we would have been blind as the bats that lived in here by the hundreds.

The cart, on the verge of falling apart, began to ascend slowly. It followed a curving passage that revealed a light at the end of the tunnel, growing bigger as a latch hooked onto the bottom of the cart.

"Please tell me we're here." I pleaded to Trotter.

"We're here."

Like a modern day roller coaster ride, a cranky old chain pulled out cart up the incline, bringing us closer the hole that expanded as we drew nearer.

Slowly, ever so slowly, we were pulled up the incline. How high it was, I never really knew. The climb lasted for more than a minute before fishing us out of the shaft with a screeching click and bringing us into another massive hollow. Only this time, it wasn't filled with deteriorating tracks and carts and light-adapting crystals. Instead, what was erected in the clear space was what I, or any other human, would consider a wonder to build. To produce a cloud was and still is an unachievable task by our kind. And here, in this very hollow, a titanic device had been able to do just that for years.

The Cloudmaker was of a strange square shape, with cogs, chains, bolts and gears that mounted, entered and connected with its inner devices. They were tended too by a multitude of ponies, rushing about with a number of tools and equipment. Some mechanics lugged along chains to replace those that were broken. Some carried spare bolts and screws to take the place of rusted ones. I even saw a pony jump into the Cloudmaker by a hatch at the top! Pipes were plugged in multiple areas and ran off into different passageways, like veins from the heart.

"Look at that, my friends!" Trotter exclaimed, waving a hoof at the monstrous device. He didn't appear the least bit overwhelmed, unlike Twilight. For me, it was an expected unexpected sight. Living in a place as strange and magical as Equestria, I realized one had to get used to such spectacles.

"Come on, out we go. This thing barely survived the ride!"

Trotter hopped out first, casually gaiting towards the Cloudmaker. Twilight slowly clambered out over the side, groaning as she shook the derpiness out of her eyes. I took the time to catch my breath and stop the throbbing in my head before dragging myself over the other side. As Twilight and I lumbered away from the hazardous coaster, I saw a screw of the cart's base pop off, followed by another, and another. Bit by bit, the four sides of the carrier opened on itself, collapsing into bits and pieces. We stared at it, then at each other, then I chuckled to myself, finding it almost comical that we were just in that.

"Yeah, give us a piece of crap to ride in. Why not?" I mumbled to Twilight, who shared the irritation.

There were other passages with other carts as well. At this hollow, apart from the Cloudmaker, shinier and more sturdy carts were being assembled. Those of metal and grips, unlike the one we just survived in. The engineers and mechanics were lucky enough to have ridden those instead.

Ahead, we saw and heard Trotter, chattering on about this marvelous machine. But only Twilight listened. I had spotted somepony that interested me more in the moment.

Popping out of the hatch again was a smoke-grey maned earth pony, a pony whose shade of grey was similar to his fathers. One that I had come work with and know well in my time in Ponyville. Removing his goggles, the young tinkerer caught sight of me, immediately grinning from ear to ear. After sharing a word to his partner, he sprung from the hatch, trotting down the side of the Cloudmaker. He galloped up to the three of us, knowing us all as friends.

"Driscoll!" I knelt down to the colt's level. "You're part of this too?"

"Keith! I should've known you'd get involved somehow!"

I clenched my fist and bumped it against his dirty, oil-covered hoof. Trotter hastily refused the gesture when it was offered to him.

"Driscoll, this device is under strict orders by the Princesses. Aren't you a little young to be part of this?" Twilight looked down at the colt, just a few years younger than her when she moved to Ponyville, and compared him to the size of the machine.

"Apparently not!" Driscoll replied energetically, slinging a strapped toolkit onto his back with his teeth. "Get this; the day I got here, I met some of my old friends from my old school in Canterlot. Some of them were working in the castle, and I had qualifications to do the same! I even had a word with one of the ponies in charge, and thanks to my friends and my demonstration at the workshop, I got a chance I couldn't pass up! That was, until yesterday..." Driscoll beckoned us to follow him.

"I was going to write back today to discuss my decision with my father. But since the attack, there had been a change of plans. All of us, including the team of tinkerers that I was going to be drafted into, was immediately dispatched to the repair and reconstruction of the Cloudmaker and the railways that lead to it."

"And you've actually done a pretty good job, haven't you?" Trotter took note of the bustling mechanical works that surrounded us.

"You have no idea how fortunate I am!" Driscoll continued with a brilliant smile. "Canterlot's mechanical engineers attended a special school, as I did. These 'tinkerers' are the best in Equestria! And I get to work with them!" The colt could have squealed.

"Driscoll, you look like the youngest one here." Twilight nervously looked around the huge hollow.

"Hmm? Yeah, I guess that's a little bit strange."

Shrugging off the topic, Driscoll turned to Trotter. Friends as we were, there was still business at hand.

"Professor, we'll have this machine functional in a few minutes... but... are you sure you want to go through with this procedure?"

"What procedure?" Twilight asked.

"If Princess Celestia asked me to, of course I'd do it! It is for Equestria after all, and we live in dark times."

The scholar, completely ignoring his friend's question, was then guided by another pony, in goggles and covered in dirty marks. He was lead to the side of the old device, where the mechanic set to preparation. While he waited, he began to answer many of the questions behind this magical device.

"Now, Twilight, Conway, I suppose you're wondering about everything in and around this machine. Well, Twilight, if you remember from history class, you may recall the time before unity. When the unicorns were the ones to produce clouds?"

"I remember." Twilight continued, gazing at the towering machine that shadowed us, "By means of magic, the unicorns, with the requirement of massive amounts of energy, had to produce large amounts of compressed water vapour, as no other means existed in that era."

"But there was one thing the textbook did not mention." the blood-red stallion grinned knowingly, "The book only tells us half the story. What it did not tell us was how it was made."

"Wasn't it always with pure magic?" I inquired.

"Magic? Yes. Pure magic? No. You see, it takes a greater amount of energy to convert magic to a pure elemental property. It cannot be done by magic alone. It requires a catalyst; something important in the process. And it is for this reason that the alternative method of cloudmaking, invented in Cloudsdale, became more ideal. It was less harmful, less costly, and required a lot less effort. Since then, the use of the Cloudmaker was discontinued, and all access to the device was broken and forbidden. Until today! Due to the recent damage on the weather factory and the beginning of the planting season, we have no other choice but to reactivate this machine. Without clouds, there can be no rain water. Without water, crops will not grow. And without crops... well, unless we all become carnivores, let's just say that we might have a hard year ahead of us. This is especially so with the Griffins being hostile."

"It's ready, Sir!" The voice of a sweat-covered pony hollered from the top of the machine. Ponies cleared the plain metal top of the device, and the others cleared away from it, as if there was a blast zone. Perhaps it was because nopony in this generation knew the effects of the device.

"So what happens now?" I shook off the slight urge to stand clear like the rest of the ponies.

"I'll simply activate the machine." Trotter took a deep breath, "Only unicorns can do it, and I had been chosen. I don't doubt my magical capabilities. It should be fine."

"You sound like your not very convinced yourself."

"Oh, you try sticking your horn into a dirty machine that's been off for years!"

The mechanic that guided Trotter flip a small casing on the side of the Cloudmaker. The rusty lid creaked on its hinges, then comically fell to the ground. Beneath it was a perfectly circular hole, narrowing as it went deeper. The mechanic sheepishly backed away to allow the scholar to do what he had to do. Suddenly, a sudden surge of light shone down from above us. Sheltering my eyes, I looked up to find a couple of pegasi performing an astounding feat. A gasp escaped my lips as the pegasi apparently had moved the top of the mountain! The rocky ceiling above us shifted to unveil Celestia's burning sun in the currently cloudless sky. Turning to the scholar, I knew we would get the answer to explain it.

"Well of course, that's necessary." Trotter stated matter-of-factly, "How else are the clouds to leave the mountain? However, the mechanism above was made in such a way that only the pegasi could activate it. This was to ensure that the unicorns alone could not make clouds at will, only when it was needed."

The beam of light descended on the medieval machine, making its stains and neglected state even more obvious. With the sun directly at the point of noon, it was as if Goddess of the Sun herself was spectating.

"And you might not want to be too close for this either." he advised, wiping away the sweat beneath his horn with a magically lifted cloth.

Twilight hesitated at first, but complied out of wonder and fear. Driscoll, who had come to join us, followed suit. I could tell that no matter how much time was spent on this machine, the ponies would still be amazed and frightened of its outcome.

We joined everypony else a safe distance from the machine. But was it necessary? The question still remained: why did we need to?

After our steps echoed through the tunnels, the hollow turned to a complete silence. Somewhere, on the other side of the cavern, somepony had dropped a bolt.

We observed as the blood-red stallion, under the yellow pillar of the sun, bent his neck down, aiming his magical conductor at the massive mechanical monster. Slowly, his horn disappeared into the aperture of Cloudmaker 2.0. Nopony said a word, but a small draft generated a whistle from the opening. With a hole that size, I wondered if any nearby pegasi would notice the cavity in the mountain.

Soon, the scholar, another student of Celestia's school for gifted unicorns, had fully inserted his horn. What would become of it was unclear to us, but certainly not to him. He probably just didn't tell us. With his head down, he struggled to push up his glasses and exhaled heavily. A look of serious determination molded onto his face, along with the beads of sweat that had formed. Then, he began the procedure.

Trotter's face clenched, baring his teeth at the machine that had locked his source of magical control in place. We could see it in his face; the strain and focus that he had to do to generate energy. I was sure that, even though we could not see it, his horn was glowing like a star in the night. The machine seemed unresponsive to the magic. I turned to the engineers and mechanics of all three species on both my sides. Perhaps the work they had done wasn't enough. Maybe more time was needed to fully repair the machine. Maybe it was just too old to work altogether.

"Umm... does anyone here that?" Somepony broke the silence.

"I don't hear-"

"Sssshhh! Listen..."

Everyone kept their mouths shut. Except for Trotter. The stallion had turned to panting, and the veins on his neck were popping out.

"Do you hear it?" Twilight whispered anxiously, not taking her eyes of former classmate for a second.

"Wait..."

I had become fixated on a rock by my feet. Not because it was more interesting, but because I just saw it... move...

"Yup, I hear it now." I gulped.

An almost inaudible rumble reached my ears. From the depths of each shaft and passage, where the metallic tubes ran off, an echo from an unknown origin grew louder and louder. From every direction, the sound grew in unison! The rock that was beneath my feet began to vibrate.

"By Celestia! It's going to cave in on us!" Somepony broke out in panic. It caused the others to do the same.

"Run for cover! Hide!"

"Here! Under this mine cart!"

"Forget this! I'm flying out of here!"

A unicorn even managed to produce a force field around himself, after which he ran and huddled beneath another cart.

The hollow shook with the roaring vibrations. The rock I observed had disappeared, but a lot more of them fell from the ceiling! Stalactites fell like javelins, cracking into bits when they failed to collide with softer targets. I steadied myself on the shaky ground, mixing the rumbles with the sounded of my heartbeat.

Now I wish I had run for cover!

In the next second, something clamped down on my shirt sleeve. My heart skipped a beat as I thought a piercing rock had barely grazed me. But it was actually Twilight, using her teeth to desperately pull me close. I stumbled over her back as she struck up her horn. One magenta-coloured bolt later, a bubble shield had formed around the two of us as well.

"You're not doubting our dear friend Trotter are you?" I teased inside the compressed bubble.

"I'm not doubting him! I'm just... taking precautions!" She rebutted.

Out of the darkness, the source of the sound surge showed itself. The tubes shook the bolts that held them together, and sparks appeared along the quivering pipes. Surges of what looked like electricity rippled in the direction of the Cloudmaker. Only then did we notice our friend who had resorted to grunting and moaning, trembled at the knees. He was struggling to even stay on his hooves!

"Oh my goodness!" Twilight yelped, "Shouldn't we stop him?!"

"NO! Don't! This is supposed to happen!"

A tap on the bubble shield to my left gave me a shock. Driscoll gave a small nervous smile as he silently asked to join us. A gap in the shield opened for him to join us in safety.

"Just another day, huh, Drizzy?" I laughed nervously/

"Yeah, well you get used to this dreck after living in Ponyville for half your life!... Look! Cloudmkaer 2.0 is coming to life!"

The three of us stared with our jaws to the floor at the sight.

Feeding off of our poor scholar's magic, the monster that would inevitably help in Equestria's survival whirred, growled and screeched into life! The outer cogs of the giant square block began to turn, slowly at first. It was joined with the movements of pulleys, old gauges that increased scales rapidly and a comparatively small capsule that was embedded into the wall that faced us. The capsule seemed to fill itself as the machine grew more lively by the second. The colour was familiar; a bright shade of crimson, almost looking like blood.

It was Trotter's magic!

And I couldn't quite tell about the blood part.

So it all came down to one crucial moment; when the hollow was rocking violently, the life of our friend was apparently being sucked out of him, and a machine that was beginning to make similar sounds to a steampunk robot. Honestly, I was way more fascinated than frightened, and this wasn't the worse I had been through anyway. Falling stalactites could barely compare to the type of blow a certain ethereal warrior could produce.

I leaned onto my friend of a purple unicorn for support, smiling sheepishly at the annoyed glance she shot me. My eyes were riveted at the bright red capsule, now completely full and beginning to glow. The machine was indeed fully operational now, although making highly unstable noises.

Finally, after what felt like a long time of watching Trotter suffer, the capsule grew pure white. In a single loud pulse, a blinding light filled the hollow, and it wasn't the sun's. The deafening roar that sided it forced me to shut my eyes and cover my ears. I would later come to regret that decision, because in the following second, all the noise ground to a halt.

I waited for a few seconds before the realization hit me. And when I opened my eyes, the next thing I saw was the blood-red scholar, eyes shut and falling at the foot of the titanic machine. Twilight's shield had disintegrated, and the hollow stood still at last. Gazing at the machine, I realized that it looked as lifeless as ever, as if nothing happened. Not a single screw was out of place, and it looked as if the vibrations had shook off a layer of unwanted dirt.

Oh crap. Trotter!

Twilight thought the same. She galloped up to the limp body of my friend and teacher, who appeared almost as lifeless as the machine. Fortunately, his chest was heaving, but not strongly. I knelt down by Trotter, his eyes rolling back into his head.

"Hey there, buddy. You alright?" I spoke softly, lifting the stallion's head onto my lap. I had learned how to without injuring the pony. "You did it, pal. The machine worked!"

He didn't respond, but his eyes were beginning to steady. Although I could feel the muscles on his neck spasming, he was fine. In an extremely raspy voice, he coughed and whispered,

"It... it worked...?"

"Of course it did." Twilight comforted, "In fact, you produced... oh..."

She had stepped back to view what had been produced by the machine, but by the sound of that 'oh', it couldn't be too good. Placing Trotter's head slowly back down, I too decided to survey the output produced. The funnel above the machine was where the clouds were produced. And indeed it did. It had accomplished what modern day humans have yet to accomplish. But there was one significant problem...

"One cloud?" I told myself aloud.

There it was, a single perfectly formed patch of water vapour,ready for use. But it was still only one.

"One cloud?!" I repeated, "One fu-"

"Keith!"

"-One bucking cloud for all that trouble?! It looks like he almost died to make this one piece!!" The stone that I had fixated on had returned, but I sent it flying into a mineshaft in irritation.

"Hang on..." Driscoll stepped forward after he signaled to the others that it was safe. He scanned the machine along with his colleagues, "Something isn't right. This isn't what we calculated at all!"

"It sure as hell isn't!" With frustration, I slammed a fist against the side of the Cloudmaker.

*click*

Click?

The machine began to produce sounds again, whirring on the inside. Ponies that had left their hiding places beneath carts returned to them in a hurry.

"Umm... did I just push a button?" I felt my face burn with the blush. Everypony nodded at the same time. Even Trotter grew wide-eyed.

The Cloudmaker chugged repeatedly now, and it rumbled it a rhythmic hum. After that, it went no further much to our relief. What's more, the funnel above the machine began to produce more than one measly cloud. White puffs emerged from the belly of the beast at a steady pace!

The mechanics, engineers and everypony else cheered. Trotter was still silent, but he grinned.

"Wow..." Driscoll burst into laughter. "Just... wow..."

"Keith, I don't know what you did, but it worked." Twilight hoof-bumped me in the arm while magically hoisting Trotter onto her back.

"Yeeaahh..." I grinned sheepishly, "...I meant to do that..."

Chapter 50

It had been two days since the Cloudmaker's activation, and its output was -as some had called it- sufficient. It was nothing less than what was required to sustain most of Equestria in its crippled state, yet nothing more than what Cloudsdale's weather factory could have produced in a matter of hours. It was merely enough... for the time being. On top of this, the machine was extremely delicate, almost fragile according to the mechanics. I couldn't really relate to that statement, but I doubt anypony would lie if Equestria's resources were at stake.

I spent the day after trying to help the pegasi anyway I could, just like the Mane Six. It was a difficult task, considering that nearly nopony outside of Ponyville trusted this 'bipedal beast'. I refused to believe that I looked that horrifying though. But with the help of Marrysong, that incredibly kind Earth Pony I had encountered on the night of Cloudsdale's destruction, ponies were able to accept that this two-legged thing among them was doing good. Sometimes, I spotted some of the Palace workers in Canterlot; those that had seen me partake in helping the Princesses personally, maybe even the year before. Sometimes, when they saw me, they even put in a good word for me, or at least a reason for my presence, to their friends. This, mixed with all the rumours and stories, brought many different responses from the residents, ranging from acceptance to detestation.

But today was another day. And unfortunately, I couldn't spend it helping pegasi that either liked or disliked me. Today, I wanted, and had, to see Driscoll. Before this afternoon, he stated that he had something to discuss with Rook, along with something he insisted that he show me. That was what I found primarily worrying. I had no idea what he meant by that, but his second request gave me quite a hint.

He asked me to come armed.

So there I stood, sword by my belt and crossbow holstered over my shoulder, at the door of where most of the brilliant mechanical minds of Equestria slogged over newfangled devices and inventions. At least... that's what Driscoll called it. I was just about to find out what he meant, and why some places were left offscreen of the pleasant children's cartoon of My Little Pony.

I gazed up at the towering arched wooden door of the building that looked like a mix between a thirteenth century monastery and a warehouse. Its blanched rectangular structure was topped with a strange dark shallow dish, facing directly skyward, as if a small UFO had decided to land right on top of a church. Something told me that Equestria wasn't as medieval as it seemed.

And the nutcase that opened those large doors confirmed it.

With my back towards a wide newly-mown courtyard that overlooked parts of Canterlot and a distant Ponyville, I rapped on the right side of the door in a specific rhythm, like Driscoll instructed. I assumed that anyone who did otherwise would get no response, or a bad response. The location of this building was also strange; situated along the mountainside between Canterlot and the Royal Palace, but can only be found by a diverging path, narrowly clinging onto the mountain. It was close enough to the town for convenience, yet far enough so as not to raise suspicion. And anypony of high social status and society bigwig would fine the route was too uninviting or insignificant for their liking. Unless, as Driscoll had said, they had a purpose beyond that wandering path.

The door was swung open, possibly by recognition of the knocking, to an oil stained stallion with a frayed yellow mane. It was hard to tell whether he had just woken up or whether he hadn't slept for the past few days. His smudged expression turned for the worse when his eyes met the creature that obviously wasn't a mechanic, or engineer, or even a pony for that matter.

"Good afternoon," I ignored his dirty appearance and maintained a polite tone, "I'm here to see Dri-"

"Hey! You're not one of us!" The pony hissed in immediate response.

With that, out of his side sprung a shiny yellow barrel, connected by an extendable mechanism that was hitched onto the stallion's body. The part between the mechanism and the barrel was what appeared to be a cylinder, as it spun on the barrel's axis and started to glow purple.

The polite tone gave way to fear.

"Ease off the gun, buddy. I invited him."

A young voice I knew, and thank Celestia I knew, brought the snarling Earth pony to a more composed state, giving way to his younger colleague. Driscoll came to the door with a docile grin. He nodded at his co-worker, silently conveying that there was no need to point that 'thing' at me. With a gruff grunt, the pony shrugged a greasy shoulder. Not to me, but to recoil the hand-sized barrel back in place along his body.

"You have the strangest friends, 'Coll." He huffed before trotting back into the warehouse, as if nothing happened.

For a second, I took in what just happened. I wondered, with my mouth half open, whether that thing on his side was deadly.

"So... you work here?"

"Yup. I hope that didn't give you the wrong impression." Driscoll apologized for the sudden near death experience before he invited me in.

"Woah, wait. Didn't you say you needed to see Rook?"

"Yes. Yes I did." He held the door open with a welcoming hoof.

"The palace is this way." I pointed over my shoulder back at the winding path.

"What, and waste time walking up the mountainside? Come on, this way. I know a shortcut."

My face produced an expression of disagreement, but I took a step into the madhouse anyway.

"Don't worry, not everypony is as hostile as him."

"Sure they're not!" I entered the dim building, hearing the sound of the closing door echo.

"It's great to see you again, Keith! I only wish I could have brought you here under better circumstances."

Did that pony just shoot a rebounding laser?

"Thanks for inviting me. This place is rather... interesting..." I had never seen so many weird machines in one place before in my life. But then again, Driscoll said this was the only place that catered to those who created them.

"How's Trotter?"

"Hospitalized since yesterday." I was half paying attention, half watching a mare hurriedly snatching cogs and gears that were left in a heap on a dark table. She seemed to know exactly what she was taking.

But it was true. Trotter was in a hospital. Since he activated the Cloudmaker, he could barely speak, let alone move. I had yet to check up on him, but at least he got the Cloudmaker going.

"He may not be the only one." Driscoll continued gloomily.

"I heard." I pulled my attention away from an indigo-coated pony, humming casually as he threw parchment after parchment into an undying emerald flaming orb. "The situation couldn't be that bad, could it?"

"Maybe I should have seen you sooner about this..." we stop momentarily at a blackboard at the back of the long, echoing stretch of screeching, clanging metal. It was impossible to tell how far we were into this place. According to Driscoll, it was nameless. Something about everypony being unable to agree on one name.

He swiftly turns the board over, revealing the drawings, diagrams and calculations on the other side. Out of all that mathematical jumble, the only picture I could make out was a picture of the Cloudmaker in chalk. Driscoll swiftly flicked his front forearm, which suddenly caused a metal pointer to pop out from a band around his fetlock. In the low light, I hadn't noticed what the young colt had on him.

"That's a handy little gadget."

"Thank you. It can double as a knife. Want to see-?"

"No thank you. Please carry on!"

Driscoll, landed the pointer on the drawing of the Cloudmaker. I concentrated on what the colt said, because half the time, the diagrams were unreadable to me.

"So far, Cloudmaker 2.0 has been doing its job. But as it does, it brings about a bigger problem. Were you aware that the machine had to be constantly 'fed' magic to keep pumping?"

"I thought it only needed to be activated once!" I leaned back onto a rickety wooden table, but pushed off it once I felt the base of my denim jeans getting damp.

"I thought so too. In fact, we all did! And how wrong we were!" The grey tinkerer moved his pointer over a bar graph. "After a little snooping around, we found out that, as part of the old agreement between the Unicorns and Earth ponies, the machine could not freely produce clouds over long periods of time. And there are many reasons why this is so; firstly, and most importantly, magic could not and cannot produce elemental resources directly. Sure, you can start a fire with it, or help a plant grow. But nopony can instantly shoot a vine from their horns or spout jets of water like a hose. It is defying the laws nature itself, and ultimately magic. Secondly, if the Unicorns allowed the Cloudmaker to run constantly, it wouldn't allow them remain in power over the two other races."

"Wow, the Unicorns were jerks."

"I know, right? It was like a group dictatorship back then! Anyway, this caused the machine to run in short bursts, only producing when it needed to be produced. Thirdly, and this is very important, it's been recorded that Unicorns have actually died using it."

"What?!" This sounded unbelievable. But having seen what it did to Trotter, already a very powerful unicorn, who knew what it would do to others.

"It's true. An immense amount of magic is required to perform this task. It was the closest thing to directly producing a resource in history! And now, especially with it in its old and rusty state, even more magic is required to make the same amount of output years ago! Just guess how long one cycle of production lasts."

On the board and underlined was a circled figure of '6hrs'

"Six hours?"

"Exactly!" He was too caught up in his explanation to know I just read off the board. "We've only been trusted with the Scholars of magic to supply the machine's magic. And at the rate it produces clouds right now, it's barely worth sending one after another only to get hospitalized!" He hovered his pointer over the jumbled calculations, looking over them again in hope that they might be wrong. I was sharing his frustration. It felt like Equestria was struggling to stay alive. One way or another, sacrifices had to be made, and the enemy had made the right choice to strike directly at the kingdom's foundation.

"And last, and I'll be damned if this was the least, the core of the Cloudmaker." He concluded with a sigh.

He needn't say more. We were all there when Trotter activated it. If it didn't get what it needed in magic, it would take what it was ultimately trying to save. And the magic it required produced a unique reaction. Unique, but very hazardous. It seemed rather ironic that something as small, yet skin-tearingly icy to the touch, could 'overheat'. I did not get the chance to see it, and I all I had reference to were life sized drawings of a round shard the size of a fist. As well as being a key to helping Equestria build a sustainable life, it was also a weapon.

"Can it be helped?", was my only response to his statement.

"The closest thing we can do for now is to limit what we already have limited." the tinkerer grimly pushed aside the board, beckoning me to follow him deeper into the cave-built warehouse with him. "Other than that, we're doing what we can to prevent this mountain from turning into a giant block of ice, and Canterlot isn't going to balance that well on something that melts."

I stretch a smile across my face, wanting to move on from this depressing, yet almost inevitable subject. Patting the despairing earth pony on the shoulder, I said, "Stay optimistic, Drizzy. If anything, you ponies should be able to work something up. If your races managed to thrive before the Princesses, I don't see how it should be any different. Have faith."

"Well, I guess most of these ponies here are geniuses." Driscoll shrugged. I never really found out that day how many ponies exactly were working on the Cloudmaker. The machine hadn't been left alone since it started up again, and I doubted anypony would trust it as such.

"Oh, just believe in yourself." I continued, as we entered a veranda-type area installed into the side of the mountain. "Honestly, if I didn't believe in myself, I'd be dead long ago." I found myself chuckling lightly at my own statement. But it was so true.

Despite all the intriguing displays inside the warehouse, I wasn't fully aware of its size, or how we had actually passed through a tunnel in the mountain. I later learned that from here, there was direct access to the mine shafts. But now it was behind us, concealed behind a grey stone door carved into a hollow. It was a great view, especially with multi-coloured pegasi, swimming across a skyward sea. The only thing that stopped this area from being a veranda was that instead of porch chairs and tables with lemonade, there were levers, cogs and shiny gears intertwined. It was significantly better maintained than most of the warehouse, facing out towards a wide plain of Equestria on a ridge. Green fields stretched for more miles under the worryingly cloudless sky. The measly amount produced this morning was already used and spread, and whatever remained became a shelter for any homeless pegasi. I didn't show it, but the reality of the situation was slowly sinking in, and how it could get much worse.

"Driscoll?"

"Yes?"

"How is this a shortcut?"

There was no path beyond this point, and unfortunately, we had no wings. But I was guessing that the golden lever by the edge of the ridge was going to come in handy.

"'Have faith', eh Keith?" His expression brightened immediately, realizing that he now had the chance to impress somebody with another fascinating gadget. He grinned with excitement as he pulled a lever with his front legs.

For moments on end, nothing happened. We just stood there, Driscoll staring happily into blank space and me leaning onto a low-hanging stalagmite. I was puzzled at that moment, but if there was one thing I learned from a year in Equestria was to never question the ponies. You can be surprised all you want at everything and anything they do, and doubting and questioning wouldn't change a thing. And only start panicking when everypony else starts panicking; otherwise, there's really no cause for concern.

To pass the time, I posed another question to the young tinkerer, "By the way, what was it that you actually wanted me to see?"

"Oh! Almost forgot!" Twisting his neck into his oversized saddlebag, he ruffled his snout around beneath the flap. Just as he was doing so, as if it had fallen from the sky, a golden cylinder swung itself onto the edge of the ridge! It was an open top cage with gilded bars that lined the lower half. It came out of nowhere, just sliding into place from above! I gave myself time to drop my jaw, as I found that I had been doing so frequently as of late.

"Finally, it's here!" Driscoll exclaimed after tossing something very familiar into my unready hands. We gaited forward and flicked a foreleg, lifting a catch that provided entrance to the gondola. He then turned to me with a glint in his eye, expecting some sort of fascinated reply out of me.

"What?" I shrugged, following him into the golden gondola, big enough for two. "I have nothing to say. I'm not surprised at being surprised anymore!"

"You're no fun!" He teased, jostling the leather casing I now carried. "Open it. You might like what's inside!"

As he proceeded to close the gates, I examined the exterior of the package. It was very familiar, and the casing was very similar to the one I had back at the royal suite. The fold was locked in place by a two sided button, accessible only by human fingers. From anything made by either Driscoll and his father, they agreed on that one mechanism for anything dangerous, just in case somepony decided to get a little nosy. And it was that mechanism that lead me to know what was inside, before I even opened it.

A split second jolt made my heart jump. With the one free hand I had, I instinctively gripped onto the side of the swinging gondola, scaling the mountain gradually. Above us, dual metal rails glowed a mystic hue, propelling the gondola magically upward. It was a smooth, soundless ascent, with the wind tussling our hair and manes. I returned my attention to the package, knowing already what it was.

"So you did it, huh?" I spoke up over the gusts of wind.

"I told you I would try to do it once I got the proper equipment! And I did!" Driscoll proudly grinned.

"But that means I won't need this one!" I wrapped a hand around the grip of the crossbow on my back. He knew what I meant. "So where can we find Rook?"

"I wanted you to come along for this!" His grin was almost evil, "To the barracks!"

My smile dropped down a notch when he mentioned that place. I had been avoiding it since I got here.

"The barracks? Aw, crap."

"What's the matter?" he asked. His mane looked like genuine smoke when the wind ran through it.

"Well, you know Steelheart right? The soldier with the natural gray mask?"

"Right."

"I gotta hunch that he doesn't really like me." We swung past a group of pegasi, purposefully soaring around the mountain and Canterlot. I waved at the flurry of the colour spectrum that zoomed by, followed by a pink one. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy's faces were priceless when they saw me in the little pod of a gondola.

"Well, you're going to have to try this out sooner or later. I can't fix it anymore unless it's tested." He poked at the leather casing.

"But there are all the other guards..." I felt my face flush as I looked for reasons not to go to the barracks. As far as I was concerned, every guard thought I was some wannabe fighter. It would just confirm it if I messed something up in front of them.

"It'll be eeaasyy!" Driscoll's attitude had changed entirely from a few minutes ago; now he was consoling me! "Don't you believe in yourself? And besides, why do you think I asked you to come armed?"

Chapter 51

It was no more than a ten minute walk from where our golden pod landed us to a small fortress that was the barracks.

It was, as expected of any barrack, filled with soldiers. Soldiers who were ready to pick up their weapons at the drop of a helmet, soldiers armed to the teeth and then some, soldiers that looked ridiculously identical, with the only difference being the gold or violet armour they donned. The many varieties of weapons they swung, shot or impaled with were not limited to their medieval appearance, and their strong owners lived by the hundreds, if not thousands, within this miniature castle.

Almost immediately as I followed Driscoll onto the balcony overseeing the courtyard and training ground, I found my stride had instinctively straightened, even more so than in the palace, trying to maintain the areas strict and vigil atmosphere. As I did, I silently compared the visual differences of the barracks back in my country and this pony-infested one. The most obvious inconsistency, besides the fact that everyone was a pony, was the fact that humans, as futuristic as we were in weaponry, didn't have access to magic. What the ponies couldn't make up for in multitudes of tiny metal shells and mass explosives, they evened out with magic. If humans could invent a handheld machine that shot rapidly in a straight line, then unicorns could spew similar projectiles as far as their horned heads could turn. Bazookas and rocket launchers? Replaced by cannons mounted on the burliest of soldiers and projected the magical hue of its bearer as it smouldered its target. This was something that gave these hoofed creatures a significant advantage over humans. Should the two races ever meet, I wonered whether it would actually be evenly matched...

Screw that. I've read enough cliche fanfictions to know any kind of end!

I had been to a barracks before. Under mandatory military service, I've watched and particpated in drills and training that I was so reluctant to do when I was eighteen. Ultimately, it made me stronger, but now looking at the mass of vigilant guards that were trained to defend royalty, I felt like an inferior little whelp. A cold sweat perched on my creased eyebrows and I quickly wiped it away. It wasn't really fear that made me uncomfortable here. I couldn't really put my finger on it, but I felt queasy, observing the ponies below. Some marched in rhythmic unison, others were in their own areas, practising on how to completely decimate hay-filled dummies or cause charred holes in the middle of riddled target boards. Their loyalty and skill were unquestionable, and this unnerved me.

The young craftscolt, who I now swore had tricked me into coming here, brought me back to the present situation. In his usual enthusiastic tone, he called across the stone balcony to the knight whom I knew was in charge of most of Equestria's defenses. In his black and matt silver armour, he looked distinct from the others. I wondered what his status was that allowed him to don something so different from the usual outfit and weaponry.

"Sir Rook!" Driscoll gaited over to the one in charge, flanked by two other soldiers; one diurnal and one nocturnal.

It was then I remembered why he was unique from the others. He was a Knight. A guardian of Equestria. For one reason or another, this tall and well-built pegasus had done a service for Equestria at one point in time, granting him this important status. I found it was something to admire in him, how he conducted himself unpretentiously, yet he managed to maintain an aura of discipline.

"May the sun shine kindly upon you, young tinkerer." Even the way he spoke was casually formal. He turned to me politely with a bow of his head "As to you, human. I had no foresight of Driscoll's intention of bringing a visitor." He shot the sheepish colt a teasing glare, but smiled.

"I thought you wouldn't mind. He's a friend of the princesses after all..." Driscoll reasoned quickly.

"Many ponies are friends with the princesses." The knight retorted.

"How about the Elements of Harmony, does that count?" I decided not to let Driscoll defend me. He had too much on his hooves anyway.

"Ease yourself, Conway. I only jest!" He turns from his post at the balcony, leaving the gaurds positioned there. "You need not rid yourself of this place. But in times like these, one should not wander palace grounds like that."

Rook directed his gaze to the two articles of weaponry that were strapped to my body, held by a harness that acted as both a belt and a shoulder sling. I felt proud of this personally, because I made it. Nonetheless, probably the only thing that kept me out of the palace prisons was the badge that Shining Armour gave to me, now starkly pinned on my white sweater.

I shrugged it off, knowing that Shining Armour assigned Rook for a good reason, "It was Driscoll's idea. And looking at most of your men-... sorry, soldiers... I don't think I'd present much of a threat."

"You mistake yourself, little man."

"How so?"

"You assume you are no threat. You assume that you are weak." A discerning gaze returned my doubtful one. "A mindset like that would never win any battle."

"I'm not weak!" I countered, "I just... lack practice..."

"Then get down there and practise!"

"You're not helping, Drizzy."

"And remember, you still have to test that thing before I can finalize its design."

I realized how tightly I was clutching the leather casing under my arm. Honestly, I saw no problem with the crossbow I had now. But if somepony was willing to help me become better, why should I refuse?

"Fine. Just testing it, nothing more. Got it?" With a stern glare at Driscoll and a small bow to Rook, I turned to stairwell that lead to the courts below. As I did, Rook spoke some last encouraging words.

"You're stronger than you think!"

How the hell would he know that?]

Come to think of it, how much did Shining Armour tell of my journey last year? How much had to be told to prove to these ponies that I meant no threat to them? Probably a lot more than I liked. I shook away those thoughts, hearing Driscoll rattle on about the safety needed for the Cloudmaker's distribution route. That was not my main concern now. I was more worried about first impressions.

Barely a few steps into the sunlit courts of the royal guards, I found my heartbeat rose in unease. My palms were slippery with sweat. My eyes darted around every corner of the courtyard, attempting to catch any soldier as if they may disapprove my actions. Every step was slow and almost reluctant, the complete opposite of my pounding heart. I tried to keep as calm a composure as I could, but taking into consideration the hundreds, if not thousands of guards that were better than me in every way, I wasn't doing so well.

I avoided eye contact with as many armed-equines as I could, assessing the facilities presented before me within the barracks. Along one wall leaned rows and rows of weaponry, ranging from pony renditions of human weapons to items of pure equine invention. I hardened myself to the thought of cartoon equines brutally finishing a foe with those kinds of equipment. Whoever was hiding this kind of content from hitting the screen was doing a good job. I swung my head away when a couple of trainers were retrieving their weapons, eyeing me thoughtfully.

The expanse of the courtyard made it difficult to see beyond the mass of soldiers, whether they were lining up, marching or merely practicing freely, there was no way anyone would be able to get pass them with ease. Taking into account my current stance with most of them, I wouldn't try it. But they were everywhere. Before I knew it, I had foolishly wandered right into the middle of the commotion. Commands rung in my ears from almost every direction, accompanied by the rhythmic beat of hooves sturdily striking the earth, broken by the occasional strike of steel against steel. Above all, I couldn't help but feel watched; as if I were a new arrival in a rowdy high school, about to be picked on at any moment.

That moment never came. The courtyard's far wall had cleared and revealed a small passage which presumably lead to the back of the barracks. Either way, practicing anywhere else but here felt like a good idea. I quickened my pace for the gate, giving no opportunity for anypony to approach me at all. I could've sworn that somepony snickered at me among the crowds. Maybe it was my insecure imagination. Relief momentarily swept over me as I pulled a lever, raising the gilded iron gates. Little did I know that, along with being a small fortress, certain defensive measure had been taken. This included the gate that required to guards to activate it.

This only occurred to me after I slammed into the cold iron of the gate in my haste. The iron rattled loudly, but refused to give way. Lightly swearing under my breath, I could only hope that it attracted no attention. I nursed the sore on my head, soundlessly thankful. Had I been any faster, the iron spikes that dug into the ground now would have firmly found a place in my head.

I turned to find a lone diurnal guard standing by the entrance, un-armed and off-duty. In the shadowy area of the passageway, I couldn't make out whether that was a smug or pitiful smile he wore on his face. I found myself speechless, but a little red-faced. That was just one of the many I believed had a bad first impression of me already. He didn't seem to mind raising the gate for me though.

"Thank you... kind sir..." I bowed inappropriately as I backed slowly down the passage. Then I turned and jogged down the passage, just wanting to get away from it all, if not to temporarily calm myself down. A sigh escaped my lips as I reached the opening of the other end of the narrow passage. I was thankful for what waited at the end. It was not completely empty, but it would do.

The passage had lead to another part of the barracks. It was beyond its walls and much more open. The resounding commands gave way to a single pony, shouting. The obstacle course that stood out on the small sandy flatland was in use by a small squad of guards. The equines in action looked less burly, but moved throughout the course at a swift pace. But they tired easily, panting as they persevered. This course was strangely intriguing.

"Move your blank flanks, ponies, Equestria isn't going to save itself with that slow hoofwork!"

The voice of a gruff diurnal guard 'encouraged' what looked like his squad. From this, I knew that these soldiers were newer than the ones in the courtyards. I found it relaxing, feeling that I could be more of myself here. I made sure I drew no more attention before I rounded the course, looking it over.

At the start of the course where the instructor stood was the first obstacle. It looked very similar to the spinning disks I saw before in many playgrounds, but a lot less stable. Also, someone took the time to make sure that the area underneath them was thick with mud. Their small surface area made it hard for the fully-armoured ponies to jump from each one.

The next obstacle was a bridge. But it was not just any bridge. The creaky wooden boards were placed to face apart, the trainees had to make a leap for each one, on top of being unnaturally shaky. It stood a good three meters above dry ground, but a hint of dried blood in the dirt suggested that one unlucky pony was too enthusiastic in his jump.

The next obstacle was a rope swing. Nothing more, nothing less. It was comical to me, how they had to use their mouths for almost everything. Although the crooked angle at which they held the rope did not really bother them.

What followed was a wide ramp, stained with dirt and sweat. A wide and very steep ramp, higher than the type humans used. It already showed hell to these soldiers after going numerous rounds. Imagine the hell it could give humans.

Shortly along the way was a crawling segment. Examining it, I found that it wasn't as long as the regular kind back in my military days, and it wasn't as low either. These ponies couldn't fully get down on their bellies and crawl, but it got the same results. I felt for the equines that grunted as they struggled through it like crabs.

The final obstacle was significantly more complex. Intricately etched into a flat stone were multiple ledges, just big enough to hold a pony. The ledges proceeded in a ladder formation, forcing the guards to jump in a zig-zagged pattern. Once they passed the top, a rope on the other side was used to repel down. It stood a good ten meters tall and was completely artificial.

I was going to analyze the wall more closely. It was just what I needed to test what I still held under my arm. Just as I got close enough to touch the wall, maybe to even use it. Unfortunately, I had forgotten I was not alone.

"Hey! You there!"

I spun round to find the buff instructor approaching. He looked exactly like one of the hundreds I saw in within the courtyards. I stuttered for an explanation, but before I could give a full response, he continued.

"I'm not letting anypony, or anyone cheat on this course! Get to the start like everypony else!" He spoke at a constant level, having gotten used to a loud tone. But I understood. Cutting into the course while they were training was technically cheating.

"I just want to use the wall for a moment, if you don't mind-" I tried to reason with him.

"You want me to hold up the course for you, just to clear a wall?" His emphasis on the wall really made it sound ridiculous, "Either go with the rest or go home. There are regulations here and I'm following them."

"Now you're just being difficult." That came out wrong. I just openly criticized a commander.

"Well then, if that's the way it's gonna be, then you can have fun poking around the walls of the fort. Of course, if you're thinking of climbing walls, then ponies are bound to be wondering why an exotic creature looks like he's assaulting the whole place alone."

There was a little bit of sense to this statement. Plus, I was actually curious as of ponies' physicality, and wanted to compare it to humans'. That, and I haven't really had any exercise since I got here.

"Okay then."

"What?"

"I'll run the course, if that's what you're so willing to see." I mocked.

"Well, well. You're not so chicken after all, eh?" He didn't smile at all from any of his sentences.

"Well, I haven't done anything strenuous in days, so why not?"

Without retaliation, I turned from the wall as the instructor kept a stern eye on me. The trainess glimpsed for seconds before putting their concentration back on the course. This strange creature poking around wasn't as important as the instructor that might punish them. The trainer, however, kept a stern glare on me. It could have been my paranoia, but I thought he was daring me to go on the course.

Whether it was a challenge or not, I accepted. Following his instructions, I swiftly made my way to the start. I sort of expected this to happen, and I didn't mind. Besides the half dozen guards under training, there was nopony else to really watch me fail if I did. Plus, I couldn't spend my time here doing nothing. With the instructor trailing closely behind me, I attempted to make a quick plan of my route.

Being hooved animals, each obstacle was spread further away from each other. This could be used to my advantage. Nonetheless, some of the obstacles were meant for ponies, and had no human counterpart. It was like a mix of concepts from playgrounds and boot camps. Luckily for me, I've had a share of both.

"Clear the course, soliders. You all need a break." He commanded more calmly.

"Aw, come on!" I muttered to myself.

This suddenly made me more nervous. I didn't want their full attention on me, and I certainly didn't need to be treated differently! Still, it was better than being in there. The guards gasped and wheezed, pulling off their golden helmets as they finished their last round. A couple of them were eager to watch, but most had wandered off to find the water trough.

I ignored them, focusing on the obstacles ahead.

"This your first run?" He shook his head at the course.

"I've gone before, but not this kind. It's different."

"Well, better late then never." He huffed. He didn't seem to care about how some parts of it were easier and harder on the human body. Actually, neither did I.

I reached under my arm and flipped the leather latch, unveiling its contents at last. There hung another cross bow that I knew mirrored the design I currently used. But due to months of boredom and curiosity on both I and Driscoll's part, a copy with a few alterations were made. Beneath the barrel was a built-in metal shell,sided by a nylon rope. It came with no ammo, only a single bolt that was too small and blunt to be an arrow. The add-ons in no way complimented the rest of crossbow, but then again is was a prototype. I followed Driscoll's instructions and popped the bolt into the metal chamber. I dislodged the original from my back and handed it to the instructor.

"Hold this for me, thank you." I said in my last deep breath, deciding not to delay any further.

I dropped the empty sack and dashed forward, leaving the instructor without consent.

The burst brought me to the first obstacle. It was more of a test of balance than anything. With a steady rhythm, I used the momentum to carry me forward between the six discs. I didn't know what to expect, but the discs spun on their axis from the force. Of course, it would have been harder for a pony, but for a human it was a lot simpler. At the last two discs, I merely stepped in the center of the disc to prevent it from spinning; something the ponies' hooves were too big for. Within seconds, I cleared the first course with ease. This brought a little hoot from a couple of trainees.

The next obstacle was much worse for two-legged creatures. The gap to jump on each wooden board was a lot wider than I had anticipated. The momentum from the break between the obstacles carried me through the first three steps, but it could only get me so far. On one leg, the leap left me a few inches short of the next board. I wasn't surprised, but it still scare me as I plummeted for the dirt below. Fortunately for me, I reacted quickly. The fourth board was within my reach, and I swung my arms forward before I could hit the ground. The bridge jolted and sagged and I winced at the sudden shot of strain though my arms. The pain was worth it. It saved me from having to go through the course again. Taking a few extra breaths, I turned for a split second to find the guards silenced along with the few others that returned. I couldn't see the instructor from my hanging position.

"MOVE IT, SOLDIER!" His sudden appearance by my side sent me shooting back up onto the board. In hindsight, I thought it was funny. I grunted with each leap, feeling the constant strain that continued to increase as I carried on. I cleared the second obstacle within seconds.

The third was another obstacle advantageous towards humans. Even the weakest of soldiers back in my army days could cross this with ease. I followed suit almost effortlessly, showing a face as I gripped the rope soaked with saliva.

I technically cheated for the next two obstacles, but I there was no proper standard for the trainer to go by anyway. After the first two rungs of the high ramp, I used my hands and vaulted over onto the other side and jumped off. This caused a few of the tired soldiers to groan while others maintained their interest. Then came the crawling segment. That was cleared within the first second. Using the momentum from the break between the ramp and here, I wished under my breath and got down onto my side without stopping. Clouds of dirt and sand were kicked up as I slid all the way to the other end. This brought a cheer from the others.

And then came the final obstacle. By that time, I was out of breath, more from sprinting through the course than overcoming the obstacles themselves. Here, I wanted to test Driscoll's little toy. I charged up to the wall while unholstering the new crossbow. Murmurs came from the soldiers as I struggled for the mechanism.

Got it!

I slowed myself and, without waiting for the instructor's disapproval, aimed for the peek of the wall. There was no way I was going to take the time and effort to jump those ledges. Having turned to a walk, I looked through the barrel and pulled the trigger.

poom!

A light force pushed against my arms as the blunt bolt made its debut, soaring in an arc towards the wall.

Now it was my turn to be unlucky. I broke back into a run before I checked where the bolt had hitched onto, assuming that it was already safe. The coil of nylon grew shorter and I latched it back onto my shoulder. It might not have been the best way to hold the crossbow, but I had to improvise. I then boosted myself onto the wall, tensing my entire body to go up vertically. I raised one leg above the other, gritting my teeth as I moved up. Three steps later, the bolt detached from the nylon, in turn sending the nylon falling to the ground along with its attachment: me.

I yelped as I felt myself give way to gravity, sending a spine-tingling thud through my body. Had it not been for the plasma in my spine, it would have hurt a lot more than it did.

I couldn't see them, but I heard a laugh from the other soldiers. Even the rough chuckle of the instructor was heard.

Well, this sucks.

I rolled onto fours and got back up, shaking the dust off my jeans. The blunt bolt that was supposed to keep me attached had fallen back to the earth as well, but now broken. It looks like I had something to report to my overambitious friend. It seemed Driscoll underestimated the weight of a regular human... again.

"What are you waiting for, son?" The squad leader gaited over, he smile showed great amusement. It wasn't everyday you got to see exotic creatures slam their backs on the ground. "Get back up and finish this!"

"I'll be up in a sec..." I coughed, looking up at the ledges. They were passable, but only by climbing. Those ascending ledges were impossible to jump to. "Glad I took rock climbing in high school."

"What?"

"Nothing." Allowing myself a few more seconds rest, I sprang onto the first ledge. Hoisting myself onto the fake rock. I had to bound for the rest, grabbing on to each one with my arms. By the time I reached the end, my arms were aching. However, I caught a good view of the barracks, especially the balcony that the knight and tinkerer were conserving on. I caught the eye of Driscoll and I waved at him. He shrugged at me with an anxious grin.

"Did it work"

I showed him an unamused face as I gave him a thumbs down.

"Nope."

He shook his head in disappointment and returned to his conversation with Rook, scanning over a map.

I decided to just jump back to the ground, rolling as I did. Now it was my turn to be part of the panting squad of soldiers. They gave an encouraging applause, but we all knew I could have done better on the clock if I was just more ready.

"Not bad for a first run!" The instructor commented plainly.

"I cheated at some, I guess." I gratefully retrieved my items from the instructor.

"This wasn't about the method of completion, it was about how fast you could get through it. I'd say if it weren't for those couple of hiccups, you'd have made it good."

This placed a thought in my head. Could I actually be a worthy soldier for Equestria? With a little more training, I could be capable of what a regular Earth pony could accomplish. That would take some work, but it would be worth it. It would also benefit me greatly if it meant a source of income.

With a small nod of dismissal, he returned to his team, commanding as per normal.

"Show's over, you bunch of slackers! Get back into it!"

Chapter 52

I headed back to the courtyards, nodding at the same guard that had raised it for me earlier. He looked at me wondering why I was now sweaty and slightly dust-covered. He must've thought I left.

With the adrenaline still pumping, I didn't feel so insecure among the soldiers. The fact that I looked a little more beaten-up helped. As least they knew I wouldn't mind getting dirty.

With the new crossbow broken and failed, I figured I might as well return to Driscoll and call it a day. But something from outside made me feel a little more competitive. Maybe it was the after-exercise effect, but I didn't mind staying. Although I was still worried about making a fool of myself. I turned up to the tinkerer on the high balcony, who was watching me since I reentered the courtyards. He nod his head in my direction questioningly.

"Are you done?"

I showed him my watch, tapping it twice.

"A little more time, please."

He understood and returned to talk to Sir Rook. What their subject of conversation now was, I didn't know.

I cooled off as I wandered along the walls of the yard, making sure I didn't get in the way of anypony. It was still midday, but the sun was dwindling in intensity. With the coming crisis, Celestia had to make sure that the use of water wasn't too great.

The courtyards were now emptier, with parades and drill wrapped up for the day. Weapons training and other activities were stil being carried out though. Under the shade of the wall, I eyed the strong ponies that used their weapons with such confidence. I was almost admiring them in their skill. Granted I did want their physical prowess, but what I did not want was their order and constant discipline. That was indeed good for Canterlot and the rest of Equestria, but I felt it was a restriction of the soldiers' freedom.

With the decreased numbers in the courtyard, I strode over to the shooting range, past the group of equines armed with melee weapons. They bunched together, keeping their eye on me. It was unnerving, but not enough to fully deter me. At the ranged weapons section, ponies, mostly unicorns, powered ranged weapons that shot magical bolts. Ordinary arrows and buckshot were used as much as magic, giving the ponies a good selection between physical and magical damage. Miniature cannons mounted on the biggest of guards were mostly a two-pony job. One could do it alone, but it would take much more time. On closer inspection, I noticed unicorns funneling magical grains into some cannons like gunpowder. Some ponies shot with smaller barrels on their sides with the bite of a trigger. Their weaponry was indeed varied, and if all else failed, unicorns could still should pure magic missiles.

They barely turned their heads towards when I slowly came up to the range. I realized that they shot not only at circular targets, but dummies as well. Ponies, gryphons, even two-legged creatures were brought up to the range on will, and they were as easily replaced.Targets that were decimated were put back up and rebuilt with magic. There was still a pile of charred targets at one corner considered unrepairable.

At the time, shooting felt quite satisfying. On top of that, I had no real practice targets back in Ponyville. I wanted to take this opportunity.

I waited awkwardly by the side, waiting for someone in one of the shooting slots to finish. In that time, I diverted my gaze back up to the balcony. The new pony present among them made me even more uneasy. Steelheart had flown in to join the discussion with Rook and Driscoll. I shot my gaze in the opposite direction before I could make eye contact with any of them. Now Steelheart is going to watch! He's just going to end up putting more pressure on me!

Finally, a slot opened. A burly Earth pony carried away a long wide-barreled weapon that looked similar to a shotgun. I took a mental note to ask Rook about the names of these weapons so that I wouldn't have to keep comparing them to human guns.

I took up the lane, placing the broken crossbow behind me and pulling out my trusty original. Rubbing my gloved palms together, I reminded myself again to play it cool. Nopony had to see how hyper or stupid I could be at any time, especially not fully-disciplined royal guards. With a deep breath, I pulled out my real crossbow, feeling its uniquely human design. This attracted the attention of previous shooters as they broke into small murmurs. I ignored them as I pulled one of the two spare clips I carried around constantly. Loading its contents into the box beneath the barrel, I looked to my sides to find that the firing had slowed down. I could distinguish the mixed judgements in the crowd, but I was hoping to change their perceptions soon enough.

I held up my weapon, wrapping my hands around the trigger and foregrip. I was left-handed, but my repeating crossbow was built almost symmetrically. I shut one eye, aimed with the other and shut out the noise around me. I let my arm guide the crosshair to find its mark... and fired.

The small arrow whizzed in a perfectly straight line, landing square in the red dot.

Bullseye!

I almost couldn't believe I did it. The small cheers around me said the same. Who would have thought that shooting flying used metal cans could have been good practice? And with free time most of the week, I found I did that pretty often.

I pulled the lever and shot again, and again, and again. All of which never left the boundary of the second circle. Then I took a shot at the dummies. Some guards oooh-ed at the headshots I presented them. Everypony else broke into laughter when an arrow found its mark in the two-legged dummy's groin.

Within a minute, I had used my all ten arrows from the clip, not to mention impressed a number of royal guards. There was no applause, but more excited murmurs among them. I took this as a good thing.

Usually after crossbow practice, I would retrieve my arrows, seeing as they were a pain for Driscoll's father to make by the tens. But this time, I chose to leave them on the dummies. They looked different from the other munitions the guards used, so it would temporarily leave my mark on the barracks; something to let them know this human had a sharp eye.

I kept the empty cartridge and holstered my crossbow before walking off with an obvious smirk. But that smirk quickly melted away when I noted who was now watching me from the balcony. Not only had Driscoll witnessed the whole thing, but both knights had diverted their full attention to me. I was fine with Rook, but somehow I knew Steelheart was quietly judging.

Nonetheless, I found my self-confidence growing. The guards so far appeared nice enough. Perhaps there was really nothing I should've been afraid of. Everyone here had the intent of helping Equestria, and everyone here was under the princesses' favour.

I continued to explore the courtyard, but was more of myself this time. The only place I had yet to look through was the combat section. Underneath the balcony was a vast array of melee weapons. Sharp, blunt, magic or all three kinds of weapons were prevalent in that section. Many of them were made specially for each species of Pony, effectively exploiting each area of expertise. They were all so well made, and intricately designed, and there I stood with a sword made by the Ponyville blacksmith. That wasn't a bad thing, but a sword felt a little too ordinary among all the others, let alone the fact that no human in the right mind would use a sword anymore.

I took it all in, fascinated by equine ingenuity. Being under the order of the the princesses definitely had its perks.

"Ahem!"

The sudden exclamation jolted me slightly, but not enough to be noticed. I turned my head to a nocturnal guard, armoured and grinning. There was something mischievous about it.

"... Yes?" I replied.

His response was drawing his sword, embedded with symbols of the moon and its lunar godess. I flinched, but showed more confusion than fear. He backed away to the center of the courtyard before stabbing his blade into the dirt and leaving it like a stake in the ground, letting its single amethyst shine in the fading daylight. The soldier of the night stood still behind his sword, keeping that obstinate expression on his face. In doing so, a series of exclamations came from the rest of the courtyard. Their eyes darted between me and the guard.

I couldn't believe it. Whether he was curious or just downright cocky, his message was clear to me and the increasing number of watchers.

Was he... challenging me?

I froze for a second, feeling a mix of fear and excitement, nervousness and confidence. I felt honoured but at the same time, not worthy. I wanted to duel him, but wasn't sure it was the right decision. What if I lost? Or even worse, what if I won?

Swallowing these thoughts, I came from beneath the balcony, looking up to the my three acquaintances. I shot them a glare that was both a call for help and a request for encouragement.

Rook merely smiled warmly. So did Steelheart, but I didn't think it was a warm one. Driscoll made it clear what he wanted me to do. For many months, he had watched me train with his father. He even joined me at times. He knew what I was capable of, but whether it was enough was something else entirely.

I understood. It was too late to back out now anyway. Whether I won or loss, it would gain some sort of respect.

I held in my excitement, rubbing the hilt of my weapon with a gloved hand. I allowed a small hint of a smile as I stared down my opponent. The audience grew bigger as more and more came from within the small fort. A big neat circle was made by the crowd, boxing us in. Guards lined the walls, pegasi hovered above us, all waiting for my response.

I took advantage of the crowd's anticipation, slowly drawing out the moment. I gently withdrew my own sword, savouring the sound of the sliding metal. This riled up the onlookers even more. By the time I plunged my blade into the Earth, their exuberant stamping coupled with their elated cheers. To them, humans hadn't existed for many a millenia. Now, a human was about duel with their own kind.

That kind of attention was enjoyable, but it wasn't something I needed at that moment. With both swords in the dirt, parallel to one another as tradition, the duel was on.

I allowed my opponent to raise his weapon from the earth before I did. He held it strongly by the mouth grip. I rapped my fingers on my own, silently wishing that I had brought the other sword that was Legion's. After I pulled out mine, I respectfully bowed to my opponent; something that he didn't expect, but appreciated.

The crowd silenced itself, eager for the coming fight.

I locked myself up, psyching myself into a proper battle at the same time recalling every piece of advice Ingot gave me, along with some discovered knowledge.

'By holding out advantages to him, he can cause the enemy to approach of his own accord.'

I held my first ever sword upward while keeping a still stance, showing him that I would not attack and forcing the soldier to attack first. Inevitable, he does so. With a wag of his head, he swung the blade right. I remembered what Ingot had taught me. Above anything when fighting a pony, watch out for his head and neck. A successful reading could predict the movements of the opponent. I had the luck to read his first strike with ease. I merely had to jump back It was slow, probably testing the skill of his challenge.

The solider of the night followed up by jabbing in the middle section with the return swing. This I blocked vertically, producing the first sound of contact of the fight. The second followed by the third wag of his head, diagonally swiping upwards. I hadn't really trained well with diagonal swings yet, but I had just enough time to weave to the side and extended my blade where I would've stood, allowing the blades to grate against one another. Too close for comfort.

After three blows, he pulled back, showing a grin behind his full mouth. The mass of soldiers were really enjoying the show as well, even though it was just getting started.

I took the break to look back up at the balcony. Both knights seemed intrigued with the display so far, but the inventor was chuckling to himself. He knew that I knew what I was doing.

Furthermore, a group of passing pegasi flew low over the barracks. Most of them did not waste time checking out the scene, but certain pegasi were naturally curious. For this instance, a rainbow-maned pegasus.

Naturally, she lead the group, but was the only one to stop dead to see the only two-legged creature in the barracks face of with a guard. Of course, knowing that two-legged creature helped as well.

"Keith?!" She halted midair in disbelief, barreling into a reverse position before zooming in for a closer look.

"Oh god..." I muttered, lowering my weapon momentarily. My opponent was courteous enough to wait. I nodded in thanks. "H-Hey, Dash. What are you doing here?"

"I think it's more important if I asked you that question!" The cyan pegasus was quickly joined by Fluttershy. The watchers futilely protested at the sudden interference.

"Oh my goodness, Keith! Are you in trouble again." Fluttershy gingerly peeked past the crowd of pegasus soldiers.

"You girls worry too much!" I attempted to wave them off, but to no avail, "Just go back to doing what you're doing!"

"No way! We're done for today anyway! This looks way more interesting." She barged through to join the crowd. "Fluttershy! See if you can find Twilight and the others!"

"What?! NO!"

She darted off before she heard me. "Well... crap."

"Whoop his blank flank, Keith!" Dash cheered rowdily. She was actually joined by a few other guards once they realized it was a useless effort trying to get rid of her.

I sighed in exasperation, blocking out Rainbow Dash as another part of the crowd. I was the kind of guy that grew increasingly self-conscious with the number of personal acquaintances involved. And now, Fluttershy has gone to get the rest of the Mane Six.

"Let's just... get back to it, okay?" I raised my weapon again at my opponent, tapping a hoof impatiently.

A few seconds later, we were back into it. A man who has only picked up a sword in the past year against a royal guard, presumably trained for years. I began to think that the only reason why I hadn't lost yet was because he was teasing me. I figured this out after he jabbed and feigned for the tenth time. I could also see it in the curve of his mouth. A full strike would require more effort than he showed around his lips. He as just going easy on me.

'If the enemy takes ease, harass him'.

Now, it was my turn to go offensive, ignoring the constant hoots of my rainbow-maned friend, I went in for a swipe. Slashing upwards made him weave to the side. This could be to my advantage. Carrying the momentum from the swing, I carried forward a swiping arc that covered the area in front of me. This forced my opponent to duck, and it was exactly what I wanted. He swung his sword low with his head, and I drew a smirk as I brought the ball of my foot at an angle onto the flat side of his blade. This caught him by surprise, stuck and leaving his neck twisted and open.

Gotcha...

I tapped it with the flat side of my own blade in triumph.

"Strike one!" I confirmed.

The crowd was a mix of cheers and boos for both me and my opponent. Some jeered and accused me of cheating while others criticized my opponent for being too soft. Above all, Rainbow Dash was the loudest. I turned up to the balcony, to find Rook, visually impressed. Unfortunately, Steelheart was frowning for an unknown reason. He would take more convincing another time. Driscoll, on the other hand just watched in an entertained silence.

I made it the first round, but there were two more before anyone could claim victory. One down, two more to go.

"Round two?" I spoke more loudly this time, subliminally taunting him into play.

A grunt was his only response, swinging his sword back. This time, he was taking a defensive position.

"You ain't got a chance, pal!"

"Stow it, Dash." I calmly warned her. My next strategy was to rile him up, but not so directly. He already underestimated me once, any smart pony wouldn't do it again.

The crowd volume lowered, but there was still a cheer and jeer here and there. We could concentrate again.

This time, I had to play it offensively. It looked like he didn't want to risk attacking yet. But that was okay; I had methods to get him again. Methods that only a human could pull off.

'Appear at points which the enemy must hasten to defend; strike swiftly at places where you are not expected.'

First, I would have to make a gap that was caused by another defense. That part was easy enough. All that had to be done was to sidewind my opponent and strike lightly diagonally, which I discovered was particularly challenging to defend for ponies with swords. It was a simple technique, but it brought my opponent into the rhythm of the attacking method. He would guard accordingly until he was used to it. And once he was...

Now!

Lunging forward, I pushed all my arm strength while slicing upward, surprising the nocturnal guard with the strength and change in attack. It broke his block and pushed his blade upward along with mine, just as I had hoped. I followed his sword in a radius, like drawing a circle, stopping at the twelve o'clock point. I moved in, locking my blade with his and keeping his neck at a twisted ninety-degree angle. It was the specific angle that prevented the pony from turning any further. No pony could perform this move with another pony because it strained both necks. But a human could do it. Once it's locked, the pony cannot move unless it decides to get up on its haunches, which was incredibly risky and left the pony vulnerable. My opponent didn't do that. He was bearing his teeth in an effort to get out. But once in the lock, it took a lot less effort on my part to hold him.

I hastily swung to his side, wrapping my arm around his neck while simultaneously pushing my sword back and releasing him. Although he was free, it was too late for him. Kneeling down by his neck, it was extremely difficult to hit me from behind his neck. On top of that, I had already brought the flat side of my blade to his neck, tapping again.

"Strike two!" This was within two minutes of the first strike.

The crowd was in an uproar, now more impressed than before. Things were really turning in my favour at the expense of my poor challenger. I wanted to savour it, but the next round would be the hardest. I needed to keep my opponent just a little agitated by his losses. I also hadn't realized that Fluttershy had returned, and had quietly joined Rainbow Dash. Of course, he cheering was significantly softer than her friend's.

"Round three?" Even though I was out of breath from holding him in the lock, I maintained an amused composure. The less effort I showed, the angrier it made him. Just as I had hoped.

"Round three!" He gripped at his sword with renewed vigour and went straight into attack. I narrowly dodged a few blows, but this time, he was not going to let up.

'The clever combatant imposes his will on the enemy, but does not allow the enemy's will to be imposed on him.'

He was really going for it, making each clash of steel spark. The only way to stop him from attacking was attacking back. I did so, but with less strength and more speed. This would make him weave in the way I needed him to without a kickback. But to win this time, I saw one tactic that required that would work, but required time and precision, not to mention a little bit of luck. I had to let him attack me at an angle at the same time I did, which was a painfully small window.

"YOU CAN DO IT, KEITHY!!" This abrupt shriek caused me to recoil, shooting my gaze at the balcony above. A bright pink pony was waving ridiculously at me as her friends caught up.

"Pinkie! What the he-!"

He struck when I wasn't ready, but he struck where I needed him to. I pushed against him, forcing us both into a classic blade lock. Now it was only a test of strength. Beads of sweat dripped from my chin as I pushed all my strength at once. If I gradually pushed, he would overpower. The element of surprise in a human was my opponent's weakness. This got me close enough to finally end the bout. I pushed him back diagonally, and was about to slide down to tap his head. However, he pulled something I did not expect. As his head was directly facing my stomach, he used his hind legs to propel himself into my gut. This knocked the wind out of me, but I was aware of his new position. He put himself in a new trap. Even with the wind knocked out of me, I managed to struggle on my knees with his head in my gut. With my free hand, I wrestled with his snout, trying to loosen the grip on his blade. Everything I was trying was improvised, but it worked so far. It certainly hyped the mass of onlookers into a roaring wall of elation.

Being a pony, they were physically superior to humans, this made me feel that what happened in the next second was purely luck. With my handle on the soldier's head, he hoisted his head up. This sudden lift caused me to instinctively kick up, and as I did, my knee knocked the hilt on the other side of his mouth, giving the final push that shoved the blade out of the other side of his mouth. This shocked my opponent for the last time as my feet found the earth and my sword under his neck for the third time.

"Strike... three..." I panted, rubbing the pain in my solar plexus. I managed a painful smile. I may have played dirty in the last round, but I was victorious!

The roaring soldiers, accompanied by the feminine cheers of the Mane Six made me feel like I just conquered a boss in a reality Role Playing Game. It indeed felt a lot more accomplishing that sitting behind a computer screen.

Showing good sportsmanship, I dropped my weapon to help the defeated soldier back onto his hooves.

"Thanks for letting me win." I huffed, "I didn't really hurt you, did I?"

"Just my pride, along with ten bits." He chuffed, "That was well fought, human. I certainly learned something today." He turned to the crowd was sucked into it, followed by the support of his fellow soldiers. I watched as he forked over ten bits to his smug friend. In his loss, I managed to show that I wasn't all talk, having the ability to fight when needed.

I picked up my own sword from the dirt before peering up to the balcony. Rook was certainly impressed, chuckling as he stomped a hoof in approval. Driscoll finally spoke up, along with the Mane Six. Steeleheart, however, was nowhere in sight.

"You did it, Keith! You won!" He hollered.

"Was there ever any doubt?" I mimicked. Actually there was, but I pulled through.

"Wow, Keith, you're equal to a royal guard, if not better!" Twilight complimented, "And that is just after one year of practice!"

"Please, you'll make my head swell." I chortled, sheathing my dependable blade.

The soldiers were just about to disperse. I was just about to leave too, if it weren't for a second challenge. But this challenge was different. It was going to be a hell of a lot harder.

"Impressive."

I turned to find the naturally-masked knight, brandishing a different weapon altogether. It was longer than the width of his body and tipped with two semi-circular blades. It would have looked genuinely intimidating had it not been made of wood.

"You beat an ordinary guard. Granted, that takes a certain amount of skill, but you had good fortune on your side."

"Can't you just give me credit for what I can do?" I pleaded.

"You want credit? Very well. Prove yourself to me." He bit down on the mouth grip of the center of the staff-like weapon, dislodging it from his side. He skillfully twirled it in a figure eight in front of him. Without a formal challenge, he was ready to spare.

"It's made of wood." I commented dryly.

"If it were steel, you'd be dead within seconds." A nearby diurnal guard laughed. The crowd that was dying returned with increased numbers. Now it was not a guard versus a human. It was one of their commanders!

"Hey, come on! That's not fair!" Pinkie Pie whined.

"Silence." Rook sternly instructed, "This will be over sooner than you think."

The Mane Six silenced themselves, along with the entire audience. For them, the excitement of the day was growing progressively.

Steelheart grinned menacingly behind his staff, going into a hover just above the ground. I had forgotten! Some weapons specialized for certain species, with Steelheart being extra special. My breath shallowed as I withdrew my sword for the second time. Swallowing my fear, I knew that this was a battle I couldn't win.

"Let's just get this over with."

"Mmhmm." Steelheart bolted forward at an amazing speed, swinging his staff up to my head. I had just enough time to hold up my hilt, but it did little to soften the blow to my temple. The earth moved beneath my feet, refusing to keep steady. And the next time I opened my eyes, the knight had descended upon me with the flat side of the wooden arc. A comical tap was produced as the crowd roared,

"STRIKE ONE!"

Before I could fully recover from my daze, the unforgiving knight was back at it again. This time, I caught him swirling around me in a peculiar manner. By the time I realized he was flying upside down, the staff had swept me off my feet in its rotation. I landed on my bottom and I felt the swollen pain grow on my backside. Just before I could even think about getting back up, Steelheart had gracefully landed,tilting one end of the staff towards my neck. He wasn't even merciful in pushing me by the neck back onto the ground.

"STRIKE TWO!!"

The jeers from Rainbow Dash and Rarity were audible throughout the courtyard. I felt it was quite unfair as well, seeing as I barely got a chance to get back on my feet each time. Using the hilt for support, I reluctantly rose again, waiting for the next and final blow.

The blow never came. I found myself not even putting up a guard as I surveyed the courtyard for my new and stronger opponent. He had disappeared as swiftly as he appeared.

"Above! Look above!" Rainbow Dash burst out.

Two meters above me, the knight was just about to turn midair, twirling his strange yet tactful weapon in the air. It looked like a deranged bird was fighting with a stick under the rays of the sun.

Screw it!

Just as Steelheart spiraled down into the courtyard, I found myself grabbing my crossbow, even though it had no arrows in it. By the time I realized this, Steelheart was coming in from the side, using his gained momentum and twirling his weapon at a rapidly increasing rate, I was left with no way to dodge. I could only hold up a block and pray for a few scratches.

With the flat side against my shoulder, I felt his wooden weapon strike like a gunshot against my sword. I was immediately thrown off my feet with the force, shutting my eyes as I bit the dust. I tensed my entire body as the relentless knight ended up on top of me.

"Alright! You win!" I admitted defeat before the dust could even clear, in case my opponent decided to carry on.

In spite of Steelheart's triumph, a strange turn of events prevailed when the dust cleared.

With a hoof on my chest and his weapon still pressed against my blade, I was completely pinned if it weren't for the fact that the empty barrel of my crossbow had found a place under his chin.

Steelheart felt it. I saw it. Nopony else could make it out. He pushed off of me before anypony in the cheering crowd could notice.

Speaking of the crowd, the laughter that was brought on wave after wave of strikes reached its peak. It was a pitiful and sympathetic one, but I still felt embarrassed. Steelheart casually lodged his weapon back onto his side, then shot me a final glare that was hard to discern. Was he threatening me?

I didn't bother getting up. I sat in the sand and waited for the laughter, dust and ponies to clear. Filled with mixed emotions on the events of the past hour, I guessed that the impression left on Equestria's military remained unchanged.

"How fares thee?"

Rook agilely descended from the balcony, wearing the same warm smile.

"I'm just great." I muttered, resting on my knees.

"You feel defeated?"

"I guess..."

"Don't." He comforted, "You performed better than many a brash recruit."

"What does that mean?" I looked up to find the Mane Six finishing a small conversation with their village craftscolt. Driscoll turned to me momentarily before waving farewell. I shakily returned it. His business here was done.

"Well, my dear human, not every pony is born with a natural talent in fighting. We had to earn it. Steelheart was no exception. In fact, he was the brash one in my platoon."

"That guy? Cocky? You must be joking."

"I don't jest!" He chuckled. He lifted his head, making sure that the courtyards were mostly cleared. Once he did, he leaned into me.

"Listen. From above, we witnessed the entire spectacle, including that last bit." He could only mean the deadlock that could have occurred just after his fellow knight won. "Whether it was plain luck, or a moment of quick reflex, you have appeared more skilled than you think."

"Really?"

"Exceptionally!" He raised his voice once more. "I've been through my share of stubborn colts who've boasted skills they never had. But you? You have potential."

"That's what every other teacher I've known has ever said." I finally caught my breath, helping myself back on my feet.

"Then perhaps we should build on it?" Rook finally suggested. "We'll be seeing you soon, young human. This won't be the last time you return here." He strode off, nodding at the Elements of Harmony as they came down the stairs. The sight of them certainly made me feel better.

"Okay, I don't care what happened!" Pinkie ranted, "All I know is that you won that last one!"

"Why didn't you, darling?" Rarity cooed, "You would have at least gone down with style."

"Maybe not with style," I hopped onto Applejack, "but I went down fighting."

"Darn right, ya did."

"Let's head back to the palace." I found comfort in saying that. My body had a lot more aches than it did an hour ago. "I could really go for some royal treatment right about now."

The day developed a lot differently than I thought it would. I had ultimately gained the respect of most the royal guard, and I gained the favour of one knight. Despite this rocky start to my relationship with Steelheart, I was going to find one of my dearest friends in that condescending colt.

Chapter 53

"Too slow."

"I'm not used to it."

"Give it time."

With the Knight's consent, I loosened my grip around the chain mace, letting it clunk boorishly onto a spear, on top of a halberd, on top of a heap of other deadly devices that I barely remembered then names of. It was an accumulation of what I had covered over a week. The only weapon I knew that wasn't it that stack was a sword, which was ultimately the point of the exercise.

"You know, a sword is just fine..." I tried one more time.

"True, for now." Rook retrieved his helmet which sat by the side the entire time. The fact that he didn't even wear it when he sparred felt like a small insult to me, "But you lack versatility. You are far too rigid with your method, and might one day even be your downfall."

He continued to what I knew was a ramble I heard before, "Take me, for instance; I differ from most guards as I use no weapon. I fight without one because the knowledge I have gained with each kind has made me acknowledge the weakness of each one, and I use it to my advantage. The same goes for my armour; see how I've specifically covered..."

I groaned, but not loud enough for the guards beyond the barrack wall to notice.

"Give it time." His smile was as reassuring as his voice. Rook may have been a knight, but he was a patient and understanding one, which was so unlike his friend and equal.

I plopped myself against a the side of one of the inner courts in the barracks, separating us from the main courtyard. Here, nopony could observe or distract the two of us, or me in particular. Fumbling with my leather gloves, it hit me how much time had passed since we arrived here.

"It's been just over two weeks." I sighed, chucking Ingot's gift into the small knapsack I wandered Canterlot with.

"Pardon?"

"It's been two weeks since me and the Mane Six first arrived since the assault on Cloudsdale."

His expression remained confounded, "The Mane... who?"

"Sorry. Human Term. Twilight and her friends I mean."

"Such strange terms you humans have." He replied, shaking his head. "But what you say is true, and it has been peaceful all this time."

He was right. The weather factory had just recently began full functionality once more, Cloudsdale and its residents have begin the easy task of rebuilding a city of clouds, and report after report brought better news of the pegasi's recovery. The only thing left unanswered was this sudden impulsive move by the Griffons. This silence from Equestria's supposed allies left us scratching our heads over this peculiar assault. Some were even beginning to convince themselves that it wasn't even the Griffons who had attacked Cloudsdale in the first place. From the past few days, I could tell the Princesses wanted to believe that too, but something in their godly powers prevented them from becoming content with that answer.

"Sir Rook?"

"Yes, human?" He strode from the water trough at the other end of the court.

"Can I ask you something?"

"As long as it is a question that violates none of my oaths of vows, of course." His posture was constantly straight, even as he stood opposite me in the mild sun.

"Do you know anything about the Winged War?"

"Nothing outside of a history book, I'm afraid." He chuckled lightly at my question. "No, nopony I ever knew has. The events of a few hundred years in the past tend to fade with its generation."

"Not until recently." I added cockily, "Do you think that maybe it's getting a little too quiet?"

"The past few days have been those of recovery." He went on, "With luck, all pegasi will have recovered by the new moon. However, we do have reason to remain alert. It would just be another regular day in Equestria if someplace or other gets destroyed, believe me!"

Having watched each of the show's episodes twice, I could vouch my life on this statement. I nodded in agreement, but something was still nagging at my mind.

"Why? What bothers you so?" The knight asked with an authoritative assurance.

"I don't know, Sir, I really want to stop worrying about everything." I rocked forward, restlessly twiddling with my fingers, "But this doesn't deny the fact that somebody out there has permanently hurt quite a few pegasi. Not to mention how Ambassador Areopagus has yet to come back from Avia."

The knight said nothing. What I said was true. The Ambassador, who actually promised on his return on a date a week earlier, had yet to come home.

"So, before I go back to any sort of relaxing, I want to know who caused all this." I hauled myself up, grabbing the rest of my belongings.

"You?" Rook asked skeptically. Perhaps he had reason to be?

I shrugged, unconcerned, "Not alone of course."

"But at all? I mean..."

"Sir Rook!"

I was almost relieved to have somepony interrupt before we could begin to argue. I already had one knight against me, I didn't need to have another. Both our heads turned to find a white stallion in standard diurnal armour, galloping as fast as his royal training granted him. However, as he came up to meet us, he pulled off his helmet to reveal a brown mane drenched in sweat.

"Sir... a importah... request..." He wheezed, barely getting his words across.

"Respite, soldier, respite! Or no words shall be understood!" Rook held back the greetings. In this pony's exhausted yet urgent state, there was no time for formalities.

It did not take long for a fully trained guard to catch is breath. Within a few seconds, he composed himself, "The Princesses have received another report."

"That's nothing new. We've been receiving those for days now." I came up to the knight's side, wanting to hear more.

"This one seems to be of grave importance." The soldier insisted, "Their majesties have requested your presence. This instant."

His emphasis on the moment was something new. I assumed that the Ambassador had finally returned.

"Of course. I shall go at once. Rest for now, you've earned it." He dismissed the guard with more gratitude than necessarily given by higher ranks. He hastily unfurled his spotless white wings, ready to rocket off to the palace.

"Wait..." I caused him to falter, "... did that mean both of us? Or just you?"

This baffled the knight for a moment. The context in which the soldier used 'your' could have meant either one. On one hand, I was brought to Canterlot because they had requested for all of us in the first place. But on the other hand, I was of near no actual importance to the Princesses besides aiding in recovery. Perhaps I was even getting in their way?

"Well, we shall see." I was taken by surprise when the knight dug his head into my gut. By effortlessly raising his snout, he tossed me onto his back like a light saddlebag. Facing his rear with the breath knocked out of me yet again, he took to the air making for the palace.

We slid to a halt outside the humungous center's towering doors within minutes. The blurry backward ride had me stumbling to the door. However, Rook was completely unfazed. He almost threw me off when we reached the doors.

"Next time, warn me before you dart off like that." I joked, trying to find balance on a moving floor.

"Next time, if you ever get the privilege of riding a Canterlot Knight again." He wasn't joking.

The guards magically swung the doors open while I straightened myself up for the princesses. Had I known that I was going to meet the Princesses, I would have made myself more presentable than a pair a bermudas and a loose fitting sports shirt.

"Your Highnesses." Rook greeted, head touching the floor.

"Quick. Sit. We have important... matters to discuss." Princess Celestia was almost commanding.

I noticed that not everypony from the previous meeting was present. The only ponies present in the wide room were the Princesses, Shining Armour and, to my discontent, Steelheart by his side. Strangely, only Twilight was there, and it looked like she had also just arrived. Her face lit up when I waved to her. I was happy to see her, but somewhat guilty, because I hadn't taken the time to actually help them in days. Everypony just stood in the center of the room, hushedly discussing the business at hand.

The room fell silent when we arrived. However, I realized a few uncomfortable eyes had shifted on me, besides Steelhearl, who seemed to sustain a sneer in my direction. It was as if I was not expected, but they continued anyway.

"Shining Armour, please go on." Princess Celestia prompted.

"As I was saying," Shining shared a glance with Steelheart, confirming his report, "It appears that we haven't seen the last of our attackers. Steelheart just reported that the weather factory, on the verge of full repair, was assaulted once more."

"You mean Skyscape City was attacked?!" Rook exclaimed. It seemed that she was frustrated by how they had been informed too late.

"No, your Highness. From what we've gathered, the assault was very specific. The same kind of assault was aimed at only the weather factory. Besides s few stray projectiles, Skycape City remained unharmed."

Before anypony could show any sign of relief, Shining went on, "But, we've learned of something else. A squad... no more than a group of four griffons, were seen fleeing in the fray... and they were fully armed."

We all fell silent, taking in this news. It was disconcerting and disheartening, just when everything was improving. But now, some things have become certain.

"At least now, we know for sure that this was no accident." Shining Armour persisted, "The Griffons are specifically crippling one of Equestria's essential resources."

"Not to mention, Ambassador Areopagus has yet to come home." Steelheart added, "Nopony would take so long to travel to Avia and back. No pegasus, especially not Areopagus, would pass the deadline of return."

"But what could have happened to him?" In concern, Princess Cadence asked an unanswerable question. The silence that followed did provide an answer, though.

"We... can only assume the worst." Shining Armour pulled off his helmet in remorse.

"Nonetheless, we must take action." Steelheart stepped forward, "Your Highnesses, please. The more time wasted is more water used."

"He's right." Princess Cadence cut in, "With the weather factory down for possibly more time to come, all of Equestria will be on borderline drought! What Canterlot can produce will barely keep Equestria running, and the Pegasi still need to rebuild Cloudsdale."

Princess Celestia's distorted expression showed how much stress she was under. Of course, this wouldn't be the first time the Goddess of the Sun had to resolve a kingdom-threatening situation, but none like this. Although this was not a long lost enemy or a parasitic race, it was an act of betrayal from a friend.

"Sister," Princess Luna was also worn by recent events, but she was more flustered than angered. "What happened while I was gone? Matters were more peaceful then. What changed all this?"

"The Griffons have been our friends and allies for years." Celestia spoke in a grave tone. "We've been at peace since our mutual resolve from the Winged War. Together, we advanced as a mixed and united society. But now..." She trailed off, like the Princess herself did not want to admit it.

"This is an act of war." Her burdened voice gave way to one of firm command and order, "And Equestria will respond."

An unnatural chill came with the change of the Princesses behaviour. The attendants of the meeting gave mixed responses. Princess Cadence sought comfort in Shining Armour, who stared blankly at the ground. Steelheart hummed an approval while Rook nodded in reluctant loyalty. Princess Luna appeared to disagree with her older sister's decision, but she kept it to herself. As for me, I felt a mix of sadness, fear and anticipation. I knew it was best to try to avoid war altogether, but disagreeing with a Goddess wasn't really an applicable option.

"WAIT!"

Everypony turned to the young purple mare, who was trying get her voice heard in the discussion. Twilight and I had been ignored for most of the time. I turned to the lavender unicorn, knowing what she was going to do. There was something easing about the confident sparkle in her big dark violet eyes. She was an Element of Harmony, after all.

"We don't have to resort to this!" Twilight Sparkle asserted, "Equestria has remained peaceful for centuries with its neighbouring continents. It just wouldn't be right to break that streak."

"T-Twilight's right!" Princess Cadence perked up, receiving the spark that gave her the courage to oppose her Aunt's choice. "Ponies have kept their place as a peace-loving and harmonious race. If you make this decision, Aunt Celestia, we would be breaking our own creed!"

I heard a clank of metal as Steelheart was about to dispute her point, but Rook swiftly put a hoof over his overzealous friend's mouth. It was almost comical, but Equestria's state was hanging in the balance.

"Big Sister, your pupil is right." One by one, each attendant began to speak up, "War is something we ponies should avoid. We have enough enemies as it is." Princess Luna placed a hoof on her higher ruler in empathy.

Princess Celestia shut her eyes in stress, frowning as she thought over her decision. Possibly, she may have thought that her decision was too harsh or immediate. Personally, I knew that there was a more tactful way to go about the problem. Having seen the countless episodes in the series, they would get involved one way or another. Twilight knew it too. I turned to her in question. I saw in the assuring face of that mare that her decision wasn't going to please everypony, but it would avoid the potential loss of many.

"What choice do we have?" The celestial alicorn asked in exasperation, "We cannot allow these attacks to continue. But if they failed to respond to any of our offerings of peace, what else can we assume?"

I nodded at the Princesses, sitting in a semi-circle as they persuaded Celestia. Shining Armour crossed the group to his sister, he frowned at Twilight, who attempted to avoid his gaze the entire time.

"Twiley, I know what you're thinking." He looked down at his younger sibling in dissaproval, "You can't keep doing this, Twiley-"

"Saving Equestria? Or putting everything at risk to do it?" Twilight retorted, "And besides, right now do you see any other option besides a war?"

"Actually, things have been pretty dull lately..."

"Shiny!"

"Okay! But... but...!" Shining Armour grimaced as he failed to find another reason. What reason did he have? Celestia's favourite pupil has saved entire empires and thousand year old enemies. What's to stop her and her friends now? "Keith! Talk some sense into her, stop her or... say something!"

I was genuinely all for the idea. I had no doubts about the Mane Six's abilities together, and I was personally craving for an adventure. In response to the knight's pleas, I kneeled down and faced Twilight, who bore a small brave smile.

"Do you really want to tell Princess Celestia?" I asked softly, patting her shoulder, "Or should I do it?"

Shining Armour groaned as he facehoofed himself. "Everypony-... everyone is crazy."

"Let's tell her." she grinned.

Twilight Sparkle walked up to her teacher, keeping the warm smile on her face. All three Princesses turned their attention to the unicorn.

"Princess Celestia..." she began, "I volunteer to journey to Avia."

This choice startled all but Princess Celestia herself, as if she was expecting her student's suggestion, or that her majesty herself had seen it as a last resort.

"In fact, I believe that with Elements of Harmony, we can do better than-!"

"No." That one-word answer gave the greatest impact.

"But-"

"Twilight, it's too dangerous."

This time, it was my turn to reason, "Dangerous? I know for a fact that Twilight has saved Ponyville countless times, played ball with the guardian of the gate to Tartarus, uncovered the plan of a Changeling Queen, escaped a Hydra twice, and with her friends, defeated the Spirit of Chaos and prevented the damnation of the entire kingdom, let alone a Crystal Empire. I mean no offense, Princess Celestia, but I think Twilight is more than capable of holding her own."

Twilight had never blushed a darker shade of beetroot. I had possibly belittled the Canterlot Guard by listing her achievements, and knowing how Twilight was never actually one to boast, I just totally embarrassed her. It was too late to take it back now, and from the looks I received, I could bet that half of the people in the room now believed I stalked Twilight and her friends.

Whoops.

"This time, it's different..." Princess Celestia turned to her prized pupil, "There is no lesson of friendship to be learnt here, my student. You don't have to-"

"Sister," Luna lightly nudged her elder, "It's alright. She's proven herself countless times before."

"And I know you'd do anything to keep her safe," Cadence added, "But if anypony could fix a mess like this, I'd think it'd be Twilight and her friends."

Twilight walked up to her teacher, staring right into her omniscient eyes, "It's either the six of us or hundreds of lives, Princess."

At the side, Rook had managed to reason with his fellow knight. They nodded in silence and showed no disagreement.

The Princess looked down at her hooves, she was more burdened than ever. From having to control the sun to keep it at a minimal level to seeing to the pegasi's recovery. And now, her favourite student, the one she had taught from when she was just a filly, was requesting a challenge when none was given to her. It was heartwarming to see the Princess trying to fight for Twilight to stay. But for the sake of Equestria, none came.

The Princess sagged her shoulders for one second as a relinquished sigh escaped her lips. In the next, she returned to her position of authority.

"There isn't much time." She looked up at everyone with new conviction. "But I will not allow her and her friends to go alone. She will require an escort."

Shining Armour kept a leg around around his wife, knowing what was to come, "I want to go, Twiley. I really do. But I'm not just a soldier anymore. I have bigger responsibilities now."

"What would happen if they actually attacked the Crystal Empire?" Cadence put an image into our minds. An image of solid rock crashing through a land of less hard rocks. With that kind of firepower, the Crystal Empire seemed pretty fragile for the moment.

"As would I," Rook snapped into position as he spoke, "but I have a duty to maintain this kingdom's borders."

"Then I'll do it."

My heart sank to see that of all ponies, Steelheart was the one that would escort us. He kneeled by the hooves of the Princesses as he volunteered himself. "Sir Shining Armour, I swear to you that my life will be taken before anyone should get to your dear sister's."

"I know I can trust you, Steelheart."

"And I'm coming to." I spoke up, "The Mane S-... Twilight and her friends were there for me when I needed them last time. I'm thinking I should return that favour."

The words that were passed in the next few moments were those that I did not expect. It began with an uncomfortable silence as everypony in the room turned to Equestria's only human. Most of their expressions were blank, but I could tell that Steelheart was holding back a laugh behind that masked face. Luna shook her head knowingly, but I was left confused.

"I-I'm sorry, Keith." Shining Armour walked up to me, staring me right in the eyes, "But we can't let you do that."

His words were the first slash of cutting words.

"B...But why?" My confusion slowly turned to chagrin.

"Under Equestrian law," Steelheart explained enthusiastically, "it is illegal for citizens to participate in military action without proper experience, skills or training." He was barely holding back a smile when he went on, "And right now, that is exactly what you are."

I sputtered, searching for words as I let the statement sink in. I heard Twilight interject, but was silenced by her teacher.

I knew there was something to that weird oath!

"Your majesty, please!" I was close to begging, clasping my hands together in an attempt to appeal. "They are my friends! There must be some exception?"

"Keith, I'm really sorry." The Princess' voice grew stern once more. Only now, it was directed at me. "But I believe it would be best for the group."

Forget cutting words. This was a bullet to the stomach.

My jaw hung open in disbelief from those words. This was both an insult and a restriction, and it hit me hard.

"W-What does that mean? You called for us, didn't you?" I pointed at myself and Rook, who looked like he wanted to stay out of the conversation.

"Actually, we only called for Rook." Steelheart wasn't making the situation any better, "It is by pure coincidence that you were there as well."

"I...I..." I was at a loss for words. Until now, I did not realize that they thought I would not be able to help. I thought, given all that I had been through before, I would have gained some sort of reputation. This was bullcrap and I knew it.

"My word is final." Princess Celestia concluded firmly, avoiding eye contact with the one she informally dismissed.

"Sir Rook?" Princess Luna called.

"Yes, my liege?"

"Please, escort Keith outside." She sounded apologetic, but it was too late now.

I was frustrated, seeing it was futile to try to reason with the Princesses. Here, the Mane Six were just about to go on an adventure, and I was being kept out of it on purpose. It felt like borderline betrayal. It felt like a long walk to the door of the royal conference room. I turned around one more time to find Twilight, frowning as she mouthed the word 'sorry'. But I knew she had no reason to be. I was the intrusion here, and that was my fault. However, what I couldn't stand was what I was worth in their eyes, or lack thereof.

And it was all I could do to contain my emotions until the door slammed and locked behind me.

Chapter 54

It wasn't long before the actual meeting ended. As it did, I found myself pacing about the vacant corridor, empty except for the burly guard ponies, possibly agitated at this insecure human walking back and forth between them biting at his nails.

What I knew was actually fifteen minutes felt so much longer. In that time, I gave up the idea of trying to reason myself into Princess Celestia's orders, deeming it no more than futile. Plus, I feared that the goddess would find an annoyance in a whiny foreigner.

Nobody likes a whiner. I remember my father feeding me that ageless saying countless times, as I did just that in my childhood.

My mind turned to another point of concern; the possibility- no, probability- of the imminent danger Twilight was about to put her and her friends in. I had close to nothing in my knowledge about the Griffons. Besides the fact that they were half bird and half lion, I knew nothing of their origins, history or the like. It never came to my attention, and thus left it to be found by my curiosity in the future. Who knew I would have needed such information so soon? I doubted anypony but Twilight and Rainbow Dash knew more about their neighbouring species than their friends, but Dash's could be questionable, and I could bet that none of them had actually been to this place called Avia before, and especially now on the brink of war. In fact, the whole idea was beginning to sound stupid!

Her highness was right. This plan sounded crazy. It was ironic how it took me to be kicked out of the room and the idea for me to realize this.

At that moment, the doors swung open from the inside, relieving me of my impatience. I waited by the side as the occupants of the room gradually left. First was Rook, exiting as if nothing had changed with a convicted skyward gaze. He briefly acknowledged me before darting back off into the air. And something told me that whatever training we had planned was cancelled.

Next to leave was the Prince and his wife. Both Shining Armour and Princess Cadence appeared to have something new to add to their list of worries. They raised their heads as I approached them.

"We need to return to the Crystal Empire immediately, my ponies will be worried." Cadence showed no remorse in this statement.

"Sorry, buddy." Shining Armour said, attempting to show sympathy towards me.

"Don't be." I responded, hoping I didn't sound cold, "You two have nothing to be sorry for in this."

With that, the young rulers of their own empire walked less than enthusiastically down the long corridor.

The third one to come from the meeting was the Goddess of the Night. Princess Luna looked more distressed than the others, bowing her head that was so unlike her regal status. Perhaps she was just frustrated with all the recklessness and the lack of following protocol around her. I could never tell in the w exchanges we shared in those momentary glances. This one was no different, and she took to the sky without a word.

The next to come out was Steelheart. He kept this constant small frown, even as he glanced at me for a second. As he did, I gave him a look of... well, I wasn't very sure myself. I felt like I was betrayed by him, yet jealous that he was the one helping the Mane Six, along with a little pent-up hatred that I had towards him for giving me a hard time in Canterlot.

And without much thought, my mouth blurted what my mind wanted to keep in a second ago.

"I'm not afraid of you."

"And this should bother me how?"

My response was in the heat of the moment. It was a decision that I hadn't even decided upon yet, but I spat it out.

"It means that I don't care about the crap you put up for me. If it were my decision, I would have gone! Not you! I'd disobey your orders in a heartbeat."

The last sentence must have really got to him, because before I knew it, my collarbone was shoved to a wall.

"Who do you think you are, Human?!" said the knight, with an agitated grimace. "You think this is fun? You think this is adventure? Think clearly, human! There is no place for children like you. Because where we're going, it is no playground. It's a war zone. And you? You're a self obsessed, inexperienced, unskilled being!" He brought his face close, staring hateful daggers at me. "So why do you do it, Human? Why would you do it? Do you enjoy playing the Hero? Or do you do it because it's the right thing to do?"

"B-B-Because that's the right thing to do!" I stammered the first answer that came to my mind.

"That's the answer you've been taught! From foalhood to stories of fantasy, you've always been told to do the right thing." His voice quietened down, for there were still ponies in discussion in the Center, "Think it over, human. Maybe you don't know the answer now, but you will know it eventually. Deep down, do you really really do it for the sake of it?"

Keeping that hateful stare on me, he back away. However, his mood softened back to normal, or at least his type of normal.

"I must prepare for our departure. My platoon shall be ready by dawn next sunrise." With a single flap of his wings, he was gone.

I refused to be daunted by his condescending view of me, but his question still lingered, even as I peered in to see the last two subjects in the Triple C. Twilight and Princess Celestia were conversing along in the center of the room. No doubt Celestia was giving Twilight advice for the coming journey. There always was. I found it a shame that I wasn't able to catch this one, seeing as I probably heard all the others she had received.

I kept my patience, allowing the Princess to conclude with her favourite student. I watched as Twilight bowed her head as Princess Celestia walked away. I was by the door, which made it very hard to avoid eye contact with the regal alicorn. I thought it better to not converse with the Princess. However, although I tried to stay out of her way, she made eye contact unavoidable. This was because she had intentionally stopped right at the door, taking the time her daylight allowed to convey something silently to me.

I held her gaze, afraid in doing otherwise. And in that moment, it was hard to read whether she was gazing down at me in disapproval, pity, or just utter annoyance. It left me feeling even more insecure about my presence in Canterlot, and whether I had asked for more than they obliged.

I wiped the cold sweat from my brow as the princess passed, eager to hear about the situation from a more willing pony.

Twilight still stood unmoving, but her previously optimistic facade had diminished. Her shoulders sagged and her mane drooped, which I found hid the distressed expression she wore.

"Suddenly, this doesn't feel like a very good idea." She fiddled with the trivial fabric of the carpet.

"Heading out to an unknown area half-heartedly?" I knelt down, ruffling her mane down her neck, "That sounds like someone you knew not too long ago."

At least that rid her face of her frown. My little joke of an attempt at showing empathy seemed to work.

"Your circumstances were different." The small purple unicorn brushed off the hand, allowing the corners of her mouth to turn up, "And this time, nobody has done anything brash!"

"Me? Brash?" I retorted with feigned grief, "Twilight, you-!"

"Might know you too well?"

"... I wasn't brash. I took risks."

"There are lot more risks this time..." She turned to the door, an indecisive look shrouded her face.

"Why? It can't be something you haven't handled before, right?" I reasoned, catching up to the troubled lavender pony, "Come one, you've gone through a lot worse than this!"

She gave no answer, nor looked my way.

"Oh no... don't tell me that there's some unspeakable evil thing where you're going, is there?" Of course, I meant this as a joke.

But the reply she gave made me think of the alternative.

"Keith," her expression went from troubled to grim, "there will come times when a line has to be drawn between what we do for our friends, and what we do as our duties." She ended sorrowfully, "I'm sorry, Keith, but now is one of those times."

That sentence struck me as a declaration of my non-involvement. But above all, it just made me even more worried for the Mane Six's sake. A part of me wanted to blurt out right there and then that if I wasn't there to watch over them, then I didn't want them to go at all. But I knew how foolish and selfish that was, and I kept silent, respecting Twilight's decision. We had already persuaded Princess Celestia to let her go. It wasn't worth arguing over it again.

"We leave tomorrow morning. That way, we can maximize the time we take to get there. With luck, we'll be there in two days..." I watched her drone on out the tall double doors, not caring whether or not I followed.

That day, I was asked many hard-hitting questions that really made me ponder what I was doing, and for who I really stood for. Being the only one left in the room, I thought about who I really was. Not to myself, but to the ponies around me. Did I really have an inflated impression of my own presence on the ponies I met here? Was I being selfish and an annoyance to others when I almost constantly received the attention of them? And lastly, what was I really in it for? The thrill? The attention? Or did I just enjoy the fact that possibly no other human being had the chance to play the hero like me? These questions only seemed to arise now, in the most dire situation, and it truly disturbed me that I could barely answer any of them honestly, even to myself.

Steelheart was right... I don't know what I stand for...

The morning of the departure was a relatively dark one, in more ways than one.

And for good reason; with the whole water crisis sinking into Equestria's ponies, Celestia took extra care to raise the sun as slowly as she could, possibly delaying full daylight for a few hours. And when it was out, she took it a step further to make it less bright and hot. One could even look towards the rich orange circle that hung delicately in the sky. And because of this, Equestria's weather was positively cool. With any luck, nopony would be getting thirsty so easily.

Not many were there to see us off. The Royal Guards that were on high alert when we first arrived had decreased in numbers, with only a few patches of them patrolling the station, systematically changing their day and night shifts at this hour. They were not to be confused with Steelheart's platoon, which boasted ponies of different skills and physique, or so he said. Our dear friend, Trotter, was there, who claimed he barely had the chance to see his old classmate of Celestia's Academy of Gifted Unicorns off. Surprisingly, Princess Luna made herself present. That in itself was a rarity, if you'd pardon the pun. I thought that maybe she was just standing in for her sister. Princess Celestia herself wasn't present, having placed her celestial duties above the others. It was understandable, but it felt like somepony was missing.

And of course, the Mane Six were preparing to depart as well. They held their own conversation by the mound of Rarity's luggage which she called 'light packing'. I learned that they had talked the entire ordeal over the day before, and they unanimously agreed on the decision. Although it was expected of the Elements of Harmony, they all shared their own doubts, or in Pinkie Pie's case, excitement over the coming adventure.

"Aw hay, Ah've never been across the water before." Applejack was neutral to the whole affair, "Equestria is already a pretty big place as it is."

"Well, my dear Applejack, one should always be open to new experiences." Rarity articulated, thoroughly looking over the array of warm clothing she had hastily packed, "Oh I do hope I brought enough, scarfs! Thank Celestia I had the mind to make a few purchases in Canterlot!"

"A few?" All Rainbow Dash had with her was a pair of flight goggles, which was something nopony else had thought of.

"Well... enough, I suppose."

"Well, good luck lugging that pile of junk around!" the cyan pegasus pulled her aviation eyewear down, letting it hang loosely around her neck, "There ain't gonna be any hotels where we're going!"

"There won't?"

"Um... Rarity," Fluttershy quietly interjected, "You do know that we'll most likely be camping, right?"

"We'll be WHAT?!"

As Rarity began to frantically rearrange her mobile wardrobe, Twilight took the time to go over the route for the fourth time. All the while, Pinkie Pie went on and on about how excited she was about representing Equestria as ambassadors, and whether or not Griffons liked parties.

I watched it all from a distance. I leaned against the wall two-toned wall of the train station, watching the scene unfold. I also found it unnerving that Luna did the same. Nonetheless, I had my own train to catch. A different and more colourful one that head back to the quaint little village of Ponyville.

I took note of the train the entire group was taking. It wasn't the Friendship Express, that was certain. It looked quite the opposite. A cold iron beast that was void of colour, and therefore joy, as far as I could tell. It looked more like a bunker rather than a train, but it served its purpose. No doubt, Rarity would be whining-... no... complaining all the way down to Fillydelphia's harbour.

Then came the time that I dreaded since yesterday.

A uniformed stallion bestrode a like-dressed colt, both of which I deduced were the train's engineers and drivers.

"All special passengers aboard the Iron Horse!" One hollered.

At that command, the Knight commanded his troops to attention, filing them neatly into two of the locomotive's three carriages.

I decided that I didn't want to say goodbye to the knight. I might have done so if Rook was present, but the comrade had a duty to toughen the rest of Equestria's defenses under the Prince. So I took the time to approach the Mane Six, to unwillingly say goodbye to them.

"And when you get back, I want to hear all about it, Twilight." Trotter shook his fellow student's hoof energetically. He didn't seem to care at all about the dangers ahead. "You and your friends have a good trip now!" The six of them replied that they would happily oblige as he made way for me to give my farewells.

"Trotter, I'm glad we could meet again! Your apartment is gathering dust back in Ponyville."

"Oh, I'll return sooner than you think! Take care, chap." With that, he pulled up his Scholar's hood and cantered back into town.

I went up to each of them, one by one, kneeling down to say something different to all of them.

Rainbow Dash, Element of Loyalty.

"You ready for this?" I extended a fist.

"Aren't I always?" She bumped the bottom of her hoof against mine, grinning that same cocky grin.

"Don't get yourself killed out there."

"Duh! I don't want the world missing me!"

Applejack, Element of Honesty.

"Good luck, AJ." I flicked up her cowboy hat, revealing her bright green eyes, "You'll have a better chance buckin' beaks than apples where you're going."

"Well, Ah sure hope Ah I don't hafto." We locked arms for one masculine moment.

"And don't let Rainbow Dash get too cocky."

"Darn right Ah won't."

Rarity, Element of Generosity.

"It may not be the pleasantest of stays," I tried to show empathy, "but if everything turns out right, you'll be needing to look sharp when you see the King."

"Oh, I do hope so, darling!" She pulled me into a hug, pulling air-kisses on both sides of my face, "Is there anything you would like from Avia?"

"I don't think you'll get that kind of chance..."

Pinkie Pie, Element of Laughter.

"How's it going, Pinkie?"

"I'm so excited I could burst!"

I thought I saw her frame expand for a moment.

"That's nice, Pinkie." I held her ecstatic face in my hands, forcing her to look me in the eyes, "Listen, if you get back home safely, you can throw a nice big party in Ponyville."

"Gee, that'd be super duper, Keithy! I-"

"But. You must promise me that you will bring all your friends back safely, understand?"

"Okie dokie lokie!"

"Pinkie Promise?"

She raised her hoof and performed the gestures, "Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye."

Twilight, Element of Magic.

"Take care, Twilight." I stroked the unicorn's neck. "Get back home as soon as the problem solved, alright?"

"I'm sorry you can't come, Keith. But there's some things that we, as the Elements, have to do."

"I understand." I held no grudge against what she told me yesterday. How could I? Being the logical pony that she was, she was right. "You're that pony that keeps these ponies together. Don't let them down, okay?"

"I won't. I promise."

And lastly, Fluttershy, the Element of Kindness. She didn't need to tell me what she was feeling at this point. I already knew.

"How are you feeling, Flutters?" I asked softly.

"I-I'm fine. We won't be gone long and-"

"Seriously."

"I'M SCARED!" She excalimed rather quietly before throwing herself at the nearest huggable thing, namely me.

"Don't be, Shy." I comforted, "If you're brave enough to save empires and entire kingdoms, you're brave enough to do this."

"W-Why can't you coming along?"

"Yeah! Why not?" Rainbow Dash spurred, joined by the rest of the six, "You're a tough guy, you can handle yourself!"

"Yeah! Especially since you've got you-know-what."

"You know why I can't, Dash." I broke out of Fluttershy's crushing embrace, "You all know. I'm no Element of Harmony, I'm no soldier in their eyes, heck, I still barely know how to take care of my own house in Ponyville." I turned to Twilight, "Yesterday, after the meeting with Celestia, Twilight told me that there would come a time that a line had to be drawn between our friends and duties. Unfortunately, that time is now."

They seemed to understand, but a few of them didn't like it. Twilight appeared to be proud that I shared her thoughts from the day before. Perhaps I understood what she actually meant.

My round of farewells were over. Behind me, I saw the shadow of Luna's sleek dark body and mane approaching. I bowed away as she approached the six, who all bowed for her highness.

"I bid thee well, my royal subjects," she raised her head, portraying as little emotion as she could. The little emotion that she showed appeared to be a troubled ones, "Today, you not only depart as the Elements of Harmony, but representatives of our kingdom. As Ambassadors of Equestria. And on behalf of my sister, niece and I, I wish all of you the best of luck."

Next, she did something rather peculiar for her; she proceeded to place her horn gently on each of the Mane Six's shoulders. This action came off as something familiar; something Princess Celestia did to me before.

"Last call for the Iron Horse!!"

"Godspeed, my little ponies." Her tone softened as the formalities passed, "Time is of the essence, now more than ever."

"You can count on us, Princess!" Twilight was followed by a quick cheer from the rest of her friends, all of which began to file into the train. I could swear I heard Rarity express her disgust when she went in.

The Iron Horse came to life. It's engine coughed and spat from the lack of use, and the wheels groaned as it ran off its layer of built-up grime. It hissed as the front engines dual lights sprang up like eyes, and it slowly pulled itself forward like a groggy snake. The voices of the Mane Six could not battle the sounds of the locomotive, but their hooves waved through the small openings in the military carriage.

And just like that, they were gone.

I did not know when they would return, nor did I know the state of which they would return in. I merely looked down the line, hoping that their business would be over by next week. But even I knew that was an optimistic view.

I was left standing uncomfortably close the the Goddess of the Moon, who followed my gaze likewise down the tracks, which would eventually go downhill and towards the harbour. Her face held a blank expression as her mane glittered beautifully in the sunrise that looked like sunset. We shared the silence of the now much emptier station.

I had a few minutes before the regular train back to Ponyville would pull up, her majesty stood unmoving as I went to the wall to grab my only luggage. I returned to her side, following her gaze towards the rising sun.

It was then that I became aware of how Luna had once been in my position. Long ago, she had believed that she was unwanted, when in fact, she played a bigger role in the balance than she had thought. Even goddesses had to learn lessons, albeit by paying a heavy price.

With that thought in mind, I decided to try to talk to her.

"I sure hope they come back safely, you highness."

"As do I, Conway."

A pause, only to be interrupted by the ring of a bell somewhere in Canterlot.

"Your highness, did you agree with your sister's decision?"

"I beg thee pardon?"

"When she said I shouldn't go. Did you agree?"

Another pause. This time, it was the rumbling of the coming Friendship Express that filled it.

"I believe my sister makes the decisions that are best for Equestria."

I found that to be a rather evasive answer from a Princess, but I left it at that. I had a train to catch.

"All aboard the Friendship Express!"

The train hissed to a stop, producing much less noise than the previous monster of a train. A better sight too. I picked up my only bag, thinking over the items I had packed and feeling for the sword and crossbow on my back. Before I boarded, I gave the last biggest bow to the Princess of the Night.

"Thank you and your sister for having me. Thank the staff that cared for me, and thank Rook for having taught me as much as he could in such little time. It was truly an honour, you majesty." I then turned without waiting for a response and boarded the train for Ponyville.

"Conway."

I turned to this unexpected call, partly in fear of whatever she may went of me.

"Ultimately, my sister made decisions that she regretted. Nevertheless, they benefitted this kingdom for the better. It is in the same way you may make a decision which you may deem the wrong decision, but it may lead to an opportunity that makes it the better one."

Everypony had boarded. The train was just about to leave the station.

"Thank you for your advice, your highness, but there are no more decisions I have to make. What else can I do?"

At this point, the conductor urgently ushered me away from the door, slamming it shut before the Princess could respond. However, as the train pulled out of the and groaned off into the rising sun, I made out the words a smiling goddess mouthed.

Do what you think is right.

Chapter 55: Of Beak and Claw

Chapter 55

"Are you well, young one?"

"I am now, thanks."

I slid the empty mug back across the mossy wooden counter. The striped herbalist caught it in her jaws, setting it down next to the small bubbling cauldron of a dark mixture that resembled tomato soup. Or blood, whichever the mind chose to fancy.

Even though I knew Zecora was completely friendly, the contents of her hut always made me uneasy; bizarre masks, items that should have belonged in museums, and concoctions of undetermined edibility were propped, scattered and dangled all over the dank dirt hole beneath the tree that Zecora had fashioned into an exotic home. The african-esque hut was littered with souvenirs across lands I could only hear of. Items of unidentifiable origin were mixed with things that resembled olden human cultures, but have been renditioned for the use of creatures that were definitely not human.

Fortunately, the place was as intriguing as it was unnerving. Enough so that I did not mind visiting the miniature zebra when I needed to. Often times it would just be out of my own curiousity that I would venture into the Everfree Forest to learn from her, for I wanted to know how magical mixtures and potions effected humans, for the most part. Experiments were not always pleasant, but the outcome would always be worth it. I even kept a little cheat sheet of the buffs and effects of certain raw plants, potions or brews I had discovered, and it greatly differed from the effects it had on regular ponies. There was something about the physical constitution of humans that caused us to act differently to different herbs. In this way, it made more sense to why I found a mental relaxant in the same mixture that's sole purpose was to force ponies to upchuck.

Another example would be my first encounter with Poison Joke. I discovered that its pollen had temporary mind-altering properties that caused an excessive increase in human serotonin on contact and, in laymen's terms, made you high.

But that was not the purpose of this visit. Considering the circumstances, now was not the time for experimenting. Since I had arrived back in Ponyville a couple of days ago, I had diverted all my time into helping around town, especially with the overflow of pegasi that ran all the way from Canterlot. Though the residents of the village were used to me walking around the village, the refugees certainly weren't, and that made helping quite a bit harder.

Nevertheless, it was better than wasting time worrying about the Mane Six and their little adventure. They were gone now and in good hooves too. I began to wonder if any of their parents were ever actually worried about their daughters when they left on life-threatening missions. I certainly was.

After a while, I realized how wound up I became about it. With the stress of the entire situation -the assaults, the wounded, the Mane Six and more-, I could barely sleep. It was so much less dark and and much more carefree from a television screen, but getting to know the Mane Six personally turned that same feeling into something nerver-wrecking. I figured I could pour out to somepony wiser and calmer outside of Ponyville. Somepony that could give sound advice.

"Now you know the story, Zecora." I lay back down on the bed that once held my scarred, bloody body no more than a year ago. "Sorry if it sounded like I was ranting. With everything going on, I felt like I needed to let it out."

The mug slid back across the counter.

"Such an interesting tale you tell, Conway. And I'm glad that I could be of help today."

I took small sips of the murky substance, staring blankly at the dangling fixtures. It was working slowly, but I couldn't chug it all down. Excessive doses could cause unknown side effects and now was definitely not the time to find out. I still had things to do, and a choice left without a proper decision.

"Something still troubles you, little man." Zecora asked in concern, "Perhaps confide in me, and I shall help you understand?"

I knew I could tell Zecora whatever troubled me. Since the village ponies realized that Zecora was not in fact an 'evil enchantress', she had gained a more positive reputation of helping those with unknown illness and ailment. She was also a great hit with the kids, telling them tales from beyond the borders of their homeland. It never ceased to entertain them.

But now, it was my turn for a story.

"Zecora, you've been to more places than I count."

She nodded in way that acknowledged her feats, but was not boastful of them.

"Can you tell me anything about the Griffins?"

She kept that all-knowing smile on her face, making her way to the big bubbling cauldron at the other end of the hut. She beckoned me to follow her. I watched as she began to put together a mixture with greater ease than a certified chemist.

"The history of those regal creatures is still very gray. In neither book, nor scroll, nor word of mouth have I found truth until this day. The tales I tell come from only legend and folklore-"

"But tales of old have been proven true many times before."

The zebra's turquoise eyes glinted in pleasant surprise. I shrugged off my clever slip of the tongue.

"And then myths come true, as truth may have it. Indeed, you words do hold some merit."

With a swift neck motion, Zecora chucked a smokey grey powder into the seething cauldron. Almost immediately, a pearlescent flame erupted from its pungent liquid origin. The hut dimmed to handle the brightness of the flame that constantly spewed clouds of smoke that was half its size. I sat forward with my legs crossed, like an eager child waiting for a grandfather's tale.

Almost as quickly as it started, the fire died down to cling to the rim of the boiling cauldron, gradually producing smaller puffs of fumes to replace the ones that began to rise and drift from its maker. I watched in awe at the small wonder of the smoke, sharply forming at the command of the herbalist, forming images at the breath of a word.

The first image showed a creature, beaked and clawed with its wings outstretched and feral.

"The stories speak of a time before this age, when our kind and theirs had yet to engage. Legends speak of feral rage, fury and aggression, before they achieved their better days of power and progression. But what caused them to have this sudden change of heart? To leave their prey for order and a new start?"

The smoke-picture faded, leaving in its place a space for a rough shape to form. Slowly, an object became apparent. I made out a strangely-shaped club or mace of some sort.

"They say that griffins, wild and free, found something that gave them an opportunity. A mysterious relic of unknown origin brought the griffins together, kin by kin."

As if the cauldron itself had ears, out floated several wild griffins. Their vapourous outlined bodies encircled the object, or 'relic', like flies to a nightlight. Only flies do not gradually form perfectly neat rows overtime. One by one, each smokey figure closed its beak and wings, snapping to a cool calm state. It didn't take long for two uniform rows to form, equidistant from the central artifact they faced.

"From there, their path grew brighter as the new age came. They traded talon for metal and thrived far beyond their name. From creatures of beak and claw to creatures of ice and steel. It was then the true potential of these creatures was revealed. It wasn't long before the Griffins gained a reputation, and today they rule alongside all, as another leading nation."

The figures moved as such, portraying the Griffins as creatures far more majestic than they were previously. And all that time, bedazzled by the dancing silhouettes, I failed to notice one more figure, rising up beneath the relic. I only saw it as Zecora began to conclude.

"And so, under the rule of Gryphus, House of Kings, the Griffins move forward to see what else the future brings. But few have paused to realize, that their's was a blessing in disguise. They speak of the King's royal scepter, that was the first to bring his kind together."

The final picture was one of a single slightly larger Griffin, proudly holding the club-like object high. Zecora approached it and, with a single puff, blew away the entire mirage. The pearlescent flames licked at the air one last time before dying out on itself. And just like that, the spectacle was over. The masks of the hut became prominently unnerving once more, but I was too busy pondering the story that Zecora just told. Twiddling my thumbs, I went over the each of Zecora's rhymed sentences in my head. It sounded strange- like it was incomplete somehow.

"And there's nothing more to it?" I asked, rising from the bed, realizing how much of Zecora's time I had taken up.

She only nodded in response.

"But that last part... what was the blessing in disguise?"

"That is all the tale speaks of. No more, no less. Your assumptions are as good as my best guess."

"But... But you're Zecora. You're meant to know a lot more than I do!"

"Of all the places I have seen, Avia is one place that I have not been."

I did not question further. Of late, I learned from some ponies that the Griffins of Avia that did not stray from their land did not take too kindly to the hoofed folk, even before all this happened. Kind of xenophobic, in my opinion.

"Well, I'll leave it at that. Thank you, Zecora. You've allowed me to far overstay my welcome here." I peeked out a window to find that the sun no longer poked through the Everfree's grimy mist. It was almost Luna's time to shine. I figured it best to hurry home before I could get lost in the dark forest.

"T'was no problem, child. I'll-"

"Mister Conway!"

Zecora and I turned towards the muffled voice outside the hut, followed by rapid taps on the door. The voice of a mare called out again, reassuring us that somepony was indeed outside and looking for me. I turned to Zecora, who did likewise. Smiling that wise old smile, she gestured for me to get the door for whoever it was.

I briskly obliged, wondering what was required of me this time. Perhaps more overflow from Canterlot that needed temporary shelter? At this rate, ponies would be forced to use my home, no matter how uncomfortable they felt about it. I swung the door open to find a young messenger, carrying the symbol of Canterlot, trembling in either fear or cold with a scroll between her chattering teeth. Winter has been over for months now.

"Not from the Royal Guard, are you?"

"N-No, Sir, they're much braver than I am!" The mare scurried in without consent, but none of us minded. I couldn't tell if her paleness was her coat or from fright. With a sigh of relief, she handed the letter to its recipient. I looked it over and found that this one did not bear the Royal Canterlot symbol. So it was not from the Royal Guard nor the Princesses. Then again, the princesses would hardly send out a messenger that wasn't clad in shining armour.

"Who sent you?" I inquired.

"My colleague, Driscoll."

"Ah."

I unraveled the scroll and read it quietly to myself. And I soon came to wish that it had been just an overflow emergency.

Keith,

Driscoll here. How's it going? I don't think I'm actually meant to telling anyone about this right now, but I think it's best you knew.

I'll keep it simple; Cloudmaker 2.0 is becoming a timebomb unstable. We know it doesn't look like it, and it is serving its purpose. But there's a reason we let the pegasi control the weather. The core that is running the machine is like, as you told me, a hard drive. It can overheat and burn out. Only it doesn't just shut down. From what we can tell from the books, it sounds like it explodes generates a colossal fluctuation that will drop everything within its radius to a temperature of absolute zero. And we all know that Canterlot is within that radius.

Look, we all know there's a chance that that won't happen. We've advanced since then and have modified the machine, but some of us here wouldn't like to take the risk. And we don't know how much time we have; the more we use Cloudmaker, the harder it gets to use it. We're losing more Unicorn power than Celestia would like, but she doesn't want to upset everypony with that news. I'm telling you, though, because there's something you can do about it. You always can.

Driscoll, out.

P.S. I'm too busy with the Cloudmaker, so I've sent our 'little project' back to my father. Maybe he can help make more sense of it.

That letter just added more weight to my burdens, and at that point I really wish he hadn't told me. It was just like the young craftscolt to have this blind faith in others. It's admirable, but up to the point of whom his faith was in.

Zecora saw the smile that left my face, "Another problem, young one?"

"Eeyup." I rolled the letter back up and tucked in away in my pocket. If Celestia wished for nobody to know, then I would respect her wishes. "It sounds like everything is piling up... and I think I may know what to do about it."

"Do what you think is right. I am sure things will turn up bright." her positivism was certainly refreshing.

"We'll see." I dragged my feet to the door. Initially, I hoped that coming here would cheer me up a bit. Now, I was leaving in the same mood I came in. Only with a little more knowledge on my side. "Thanks, again Zecora." Just I was about to shut the door, I turned up to the messenger pony, who was just about to drink my relaxing agent.

"And Ma'am?"

BLARGH!!

"... Don't drink that."

And then I left, too busy thinking about legends, Griffins and riddles to feel bad for the mess that Zecora had to clean.

Author's Note

Oh hai. It's me again. I ain't dead, so yay! :D

Some notes:
I intend for the Griffins to adopt some form of hierarchy. A not-so-prevalent one, and one that's not so harsh.
The idea of differing physical constitutions was something I found was not quite touched in HiEs. That, or I'm not reading enough HiEs.
And please try to appreciate the way I've written Zecora's dialogue. It may not be the best rhyming you've ever seen, but I'm darn pleased to have done it!

There's more to come, alright. All one needs is patience.

Chapter 56: To Make a Friend or Foe

To Make a Friend or Foe

The limitless sky was clear and still. There was nary a cloud in sight, leaving the space above to look like it had allowed the calmest lake in the world to take its place and spread on for miles on end. Occasionally, one plump mass of whiteness would drift by to break this illusion. However it was only one. Never a souffle of them. Not for a month now. And as I sat on my perch, I knew that later that day that that single cloud would be shared out to Ponyville like rations to a ship's restless crew. And one could only count the hours before the next round would come.

"At this rate, it really won't be the Griffins we'd have to worry about." I muttered to myself, keeping one eye through the spyglass the guards had provided.

It has been nearly a month since the Mane Six left for Avia, and there was no word from them since I bid them farewell, let alone Ambassador Areopagus. Things have only gotten worse since then; clouds were produced more sparsely than before, Ponyville is filled to the brim with temporary residents, and Big Mac has told me that the farm's crops are beginning to fail. The ponies grew wearier by the day, and those that sustained hope were beginning to request for aggressive action on the other party. The princesses were still at a standstill on the construction of Cloudsdale and the weather factory, in fear that it would be bombarded back to oblivion. And the resources to do so were dwindling. Things definitely weren't looking bright.

I took pleasure in this quiet moment I had. One of the duties that was being handed out to officials was to watch over the area for any creature that wasn't a pony, or more specifically, Griffins. I stood somewhere between an official and a volunteer to the Royal Guard, and seeing that they were a little undermanned -or underponied- they did not mind having an extra hoof, or hand, in the roster. And there was no better place for me to do it than my home on the hill. Built on the outskirts of Ponyville, I had the mind to choose to have it built like a lighthouse. A shorter and wider lighthouse that had its light replaced with a swivel chair, refreshments and a spyglass stand. Additionally, I personally crafted a peg and pivot to attach to the very tip of the house. Were there sufficient cloud coverage, I could easily toss a line onto a passing cloud and sail it down into the town on a whim. But the skies were as barren as a desert lately.

To break the tedium of the endless blue ceiling, I spun round to face the much more happening view. I watched in passive frustration at the hordes of ponies that crawled the village like ants. And above that, it seemed the pegasi built a hive above Canterlot; a connection of small cloud domes to suffice as shelter, clustered together at the peak of the mountain. Over there, the skies were far from empty. The distance between Ponyville and Canterlot was forever filled with Pegasi, zipping between the two settlements. I imagined it to be a different case in towns further out of central Equestria. The Pegasi that chose to return home already did so, but I knew they were getting less water than us. Soon, that hive may have to be divided to drink, not to be slept in.

But not for long.

I rocked back in my chair, not in relaxation, but in anxiety. For I had my decision. By this months end, no more than a few days from now, if no word is received from anypony in Avia, I would depart for it. Things can only be silent for so long before one side takes action, and we couldn't allow it to be the others' once more.

However, although that decision was made, there was much to plan. Planning which I wasn't even close to accomplishing. I had little to no clue what awaited me in Avia. There were only two things I knew about Avia: It is cold, and it is inhabited by Griffins. What else, I had no clue. I asked around, but there was nopony around who could share from experience or knowledge. It appeared Avia wasn't exactly the place to go for a vacation. I then tried inquiring with the Royal Guard, but the few that had been to Avia had left with Steelheart. The only other thing I could go on was the legend that Zecora had so kindly shared, which could have been as reliable as a human politician; either all true, or all false. And I had yet to figure out its true meaning.

Seeing as there hadn't been a sign of a threat for the past two hours, I took the liberty to spin a few circles in exasperation. I kicked at the floor like a child and pushed off. Only a child was not impatient for either a political solution or for the days to pass swiftly. I placed the spyglass back on the stand and let the world revolve in a blurry panorama.

"... Ahem."

I slammed my heels down to stop. A rather gruff and authoritative voice was paired with the flap of wings. It was only when the world began to stop spinning did I make out a guard, floating above me condescendingly. I took a mental note to make sure nopony was actually around before acting like a fool.

"Um... hello, officer." I grinned sheepishly.

"Times up, kid. Find yourself something else to do." That sounded rather harsh.

"Well, as you can see, there is no threat in the skies." I waved my arm at the empty space beyond.

"Can't say the same for the ground." The guard retorted.

"What now?" I shot up, only to realize I was still unsteady and grabbed the ledge for support.

"We've caught one Griffin trying to get into Ponyville. She's unarmed, but feisty." The guard almost sounded boastful about it. Granted, there hadn't been any action for days.

It took me a second to take that in, and what actions it may cause. "She? Where is she now?"

"We're taking her into town. Waiting on the Captain for further orders." without warning, he landed in the nest, taking up half of the space that was left, "Say, this isn't a bad place to keep watch."

"Yeah. Alright." I dismissed his careless attitude, grabbing the spyglass up to look into town. If what this guard said was true, then I had a few questions for this griffin. Of course, I genuinely intended to ask nicely, unlike what I assumed she would receive upon entering Ponyville.

I slowly scanned the town, searching for any public uproar. But through all the crowds and flying ponies, it was certainly hard to find. It took time, but I spotted it; a cluster of hovering pegasi converged on one location. There was something about them flailing their arms like that that didn't seem right.

"Nopony's gonna mind if I have a look for myself, right?" I handed the spyglass to the guard who was taking my post.

"'Course not. Just imagine the look on her face when she sees a human for the first time!" He chuckled, making himself comfortable.

"Yeah," I opened the little trap door on the roof's side, heading back indoors, "I can imagine."

I dropped my bike off in the bush behind the cottage that I always left it at when I came into town. I couldn't go any further with it anyway. The mass of ponies barred anything that wasn't on foot from going on. Nonetheless, I had to move fast. I could make out the distant cries of supposed justice from the town square.

I came into Ponyville wearing the equipment that made me appear as high a status as I was given; The broadsword that Ingot crafted hung from my hip, sheathed at the belt where a couple of custom crossbow bolt boxes were attached. The crossbow itself was strapped over my shoulder. I only hoped that I came off as serious rather than menacing.

The only thing that I felt differentiated me from the latter was the unique golden badge that the Prince himself handed me. Since he gave it to me, I found that nopony I came across had anything similar to it and it bore little resemblance to the emblem of the Royal Guard. It was simply a metallic silver disk with a pink six-pointed star that stretched across its surface. I kept it pinned to the front of my scabbard in plain sight. Celestia knows how useful it has been.

I made my way through the packed little village. Squirming through the endless crowds and taking care not to accidentally step on somepony's temporary camp. Pegasi, Unicorns and Earth ponies alike were conversing in concern for the days ahead, producing a layer of noise that must have gone on for weeks. By now, most ponies were used to me. They weren't necessarily always comfortable with my presence, but they were used to it nevertheless. I grinned sheepishly as I gingerly stepped by pony after pony, slowly getting closer to my mark. At times like this, being a whole head taller than most ponies came in useful.

Gently, I attempted to push another pastel pony aside, only to suddenly realize that it was no pony. The cold steel of an anvil was placed randomly on the street. This would have disorientated me, if I had not known the only pony who would do such a thing. I decided to pay him a little visit, and possibly find out what was going on.

Just beyond the immovable piece of metal was the smith's cottage. Pushing a little further on, I reached the wooden counter where he first provided me arms. I had to call his name a couple of times before he finally emerged from his home.

"Keith, my boy!" His face looked older than I remembered; he slouched as he trotted and frowned as he worked. It all brightened at the sight of a friend.

"Ingot. It's been a while." I leaned over the counter to take his hoof, rough and ashen from years of metalwork.

"Aye, and far too long at that. Look at the state of this town!" He raised a hoof angrily at the masses, "Last week, I let a family sleep by the forge for warmth. Celestia knows how long we can keep this up!"

"Just a little longer, my friend." I assured him with a smile, "But I hear there's more of a ruckus today?"

"Only just." He puffed through gritted teeth, handling a tool with his mouth. "The guards caught some Griffin coming into town. I've a little fancy to give her a piece of my mind."

"There'll be no need for it. Which way did they take her?"

"Town Hall. Quite the crowd it's gathering."

"Thank you." I was just about to go when I remembered the letter, "Oh, and I suppose you've heard from your son?"

"Working on it as we speak." He grinned, "It's something that'll get my mind of these troubles."

With a nod, I took my leave. But this time, I didn't go the ground. I took to the roofs.The wooden beams that many of the cottages consisted of made for good climbing routes, and I'd prefer to sacrifice my energy rather than time. It was much more efficient for getting to my destination; the open area encircling Town Hall. And I soon heard the cries of the agitated crowds again.

"She's a spy, alright!"

"Bring her to Celestia!"

"Burn her!!"

Something had to be done before the situation could get out of hand. I hastily navigated through the memorized layout of Ponyville's rooftops, hoping that I could get there in time. Or better yet, before the guard captain could arrive.

I knew that it was probably not the best idea to take advantage of the problem for personal gain, but from what I knew, the guards would do the same. Only they would do it in Canterlot, and I would miss my chance of gathering anymore information on the Kingdom of Avia.

Clinging to chimney, I peered over the crowds to the group of armoured ponies standing defensively against the civilians. I was just a block away, and I could see the guards surrounding their prisoner. I took the opportunity to examine the beaked creature further, for this was the first time I would ever see a griffin with my own eyes.

The creature wasn't short of what I expected; The body of a majestic lion matched with the regality of an eagle, paired for a deadly combination of survival in the air and on land. Their talons were big enough to grip any human by the neck, and their beaks were pointier than I imagined. It was no wonder why some species considered them a threat. And if they hadn't turned to civilization, I thought they would be treated as such.

On close inspection, I couldn't help but notice the light purple shadings around her eyes. It looked slightly familiar... like I had seen that same tone before. Somewhere...

"I got nothing for ya, you blockheads!" She screeched.

Oh god, it's Gilda!

There was no mistaking that tomboyish voice anywhere. I tried to recall the details that marked out her character from the wikipedia page; her golden eyes and the four dark teardrop spots on her neck. I was too far to make it any of these out. I had to get in closer.

So it was time to make a scene.

With a deep breath, I sent a quick little prayer to Celestia, hoping for the best.

"GUARDS!" It surprised me how loud I could raise my voice.

Most of the ponies fell silent, including the Guards. They turned their heads up to the voice above their heads.

I maneuvered off the rooftop, succeeding in impressing the crowd as I took the large leap to the ground. I landed steadily, but that height was still a painful one. I ignored it for the sake of appearance. I moved briskly up to the guards, making sure to look as significant as my fluttering stomach and pounding heart could muster. In truth, I never confronted the Royal Guard in anything, at least not without the aid of my friends. Unbeknownst to me at the time, the crowd actually parted to let me by, although I could hear some of their utterances.

"Oh no, it's the human!"

"It's fine, he's on our side."

"What makes you so sure?"

"What have we here, gentlecolts?" I politely inquired, addressing the line of guards that held the civilians back.

"Stay back human, this is military business-"

"I'm sorry." I failed to heed their orders, and instead unpinned and flashed the badge that said prince gave to me.

The soldiers looked surprised, and their expressions faded quickly.

"Erm... right... please excuse us." And with that, the guards parted, and I walked on.

Being friends with the sister of a Prince does have its benefits, I thought smugly to myself.

"Criminy. The Prince sure has his choice of friends!" I heard on the guards utter.

I approached the griffin, chained and grounded. The four other guards surrounding her made way and I got a clear view of the creature. I immediately searched for the details. Sure enough, there were four dark teardrops, flowing from her feathered neck. And her eyes were definitely golden, as they were wide and piercing as they stared into mine.

I could tell she was frightened at first by this strange little creature, but that too left her quickly.

"Well. I never knew hairless monkeys existed!" She said dryly.

The parts of the crowd that could hear her laughed. The pegasi floating overhead were rolling in the air.

It was fine. Insults barely ever hurt me. Moreover, I had to have her play into my hands.

"Nice to meet you too... Gilda." I whispered her name with a sly little smile.

That scared her a little bit more. She reeled back in aggression. "How do you know my name, you dweeb!"

"Why is she chained?" I turned to one of the four guards.

"She is wanted for questioning." one replied sternly.

"Questioning? For what?"

"She could be one of them." One of the guards spoke through a sneer.

"Just looking for another place to bombard, they are!" A resident of Ponyville added.

"OH, COME ON! I don't even know what's going on!"

Inside, I knew that it was somewhat plausible. Whether she was playing for the other team wasn't something to be certain of. But it wasn't likely. I kept playing along, and lightly chuckled at his statement.

"You really have no idea who she is, do you?" I kept on smiling.

"No." Another voice spoke up, loud and commanding. A voice that was suitable for any lead officer, "But perhaps you may enlighten us?"

I whirled round to greet the Guard Captain. A pony the size of a regular horse was sent to temporarily watch over Ponyville. He was clad in full golden armour down to the hooves, and was flanked by his soldiers of his own unit, and suddenly I felt a lot smaller than I expected. It wasn't often that Ponyville needed this much security, and I had hoped he wouldn't have appeared to soon.

"Why," I collected myself, "this, Sir, is Lady Gilda!" I gestured at the now greatly bewildered griffin, "Personal acquiantance and friend of the Elements of Harmony!"

"So what?" A pegasi the hovered above hollered, "I meet Twilight Sparkle everyday. I'm a blooming personal acquaintance!"

This caused the crowd to roar injustice once more. The guards had to settle down the droves of discontent ponies.

"But not as important as her, I can assure you. Am I right, Gilda?" I shot her a glance that signaled to her that I was the only thing standing between her and total imprisonment.

"Uh... yeah!" She asserted, inching a grin from her beak, "I am very important."

"She was raised with Rainbow Dash in her foalhood! She was one of the creatures that taught the Mane Six one of the most important lessons of friendship! And quite frankly, Sir, we wouldn't have an Element of Loyalty today without this griffin!"

This discomforted the crowds. Some believed, some didn't.

"Is that so?" The Captain looked genuinely confounded, "Then what do you think we should do with her?"

"It is not what you should do, but what you shouldn't." I replied coolly, "For a start, taking her to Canterlot for interrogation might not make some of the Elements too happy. Especially a certain rainbow-maned one."

I watched in satisfaction as this statement put some soldiers at unease. Gilda herself looked proud. Even Rainbow Dash's brazen attitude was a bane to some of the guards, and that wasn't even when she was mad.

"If you would be so kind, allow me to take her off your soldiers' hooves. She'll be of better use to the Princ" I walked up within face length of the captain, keeping up my composure so as to not appear afraid. "I understand that your men- sorry, guards are already spread thin. It would be inconvenient for you to stretch it further still. If it's no trouble, I'll take her to Canterlot myself."

The civilians muttered among themselves. The captain had to make a decision shortly and handle the crowds.

"Hmm..." He thought to himself, acknowledging his unit's agreement that they were already understaffed, "And suppose you're wrong?"

"Then I carry out what you originally intended. You have my word." I bowed respectfully, although it partially confused Gilda once again.

"And should you fail?"

My mind raced for a response. It honestly did not matter, as I would be gone by the time they would notice anything. And if I failed in Avia, I would face punishment all the same, if not death.

"Then the Prince shall be informed and I shall bear the responsibility and punishment for it." This spoke for not only this short task, but the consequences of my own secret mission.

This seemed to satisfied a majority of the townsfolk, the troops included. Their approval greatly influenced the decision of the captain, "Very well. You want her, you can have her. Escorts!"

One of the four troops tossed the chain with his teeth into my hands, I held it thoughtfully, wondering if my next sentence would be worth the risk.

"No. Not chained. Release her."

Muttered disapproval.

"You better be right about her, human." The captain nodded his approval before the shackles clattered to the ground.

I bit the inside of my cheek, hoping, praying that she would not attempt to escape. It would have been futile, with the swarm of pegasi that constantly occupied the air. And the Royal Guard would have no problem tracking down the only beaked creature in town. I stared into her eyes, as if they were able to convey this message.

Sure enough, she didn't try to fly away. She instead trudged, slightly unnerved, towards her unexpected saviour. I only hoped she would continue to follow.

"C'mon, Gilda. Let's get out of here." I ushered her past the guards, casually saluting the captain and his troops. Once done, I pulled her close, as if she were actually my friend. I then whispered into her ear...

"Once we're out of town, don't even think about flying again. It's not safe. You must continue to follow me."

I shut the double doors of my home behind us. Peering one last time to make sure nopony had followed us. It took some convincing for the single guard pony on the top of my house that she was not actually a terrorist, but it worked.

Locking the door, I spun round to the bewildered beast in my living room. She was staring me down, and I could tell that the only thing stopping her from pouncing on me was her gratitude.

"Alright," I gave a great sigh of relief, having actually pulled all that off on the public eye, "We both have our share of explaining to do."

"You're not really going to turn me in, are you?"

"Of course not! I don't actually have power to do any of that." I chuckled.

Gilda's face was blank for a moment. In the next instant, it had burst into laughter.

"Oh gosh! You tricked everypony in Ponyville! HA! That was awesome!" She began to writhe in her laughter, her wings flapping against the furniture and sending feathers into the air.

"Yeah, no prank you've ever pulled could top that. Now I've got a few questions for you-"

"Wait! How do you know that?" She returned to her hostile state, "And on top of that, what the heck are you?!"

"Well, I guess I'll start explaining first."

And so I told her. I didn't divulge everything. Only what she needed to know. How I came to this world, how I knew the Mane Six from a screen and how I came to know them in reality. I then had to assure her that I was not a stalker who knew more about Gilda than she liked. I did not tell her why I was still here, or my purpose in Equestria, because she'd then add 'crazy' to the list of insults she spontaneously created for me.

"And now it's your turn." I ended, "I'm not asking for your life story. My questions are nothing personal, but I've got a little promise to fulfill to our friends in Avia-"

"WHAT?! Dash is in Avia?!" Gilda cut me off for the umpteenth time.

"Yes. Now answer my questions!"

"Alright, alright. Relax, monkey-boy. Whatya got?"

I already had all my questions planned. Leaning forward in my leather recliner I had so painfully transported from Earth, I asked away.

"Do you know what's going on? Between Equestria and Avia?"

"I heard." She said plainly, "But I didn't think it'd be this bad."

"Had the guards not have caught you, what were you intending to do?"

"I was just trying to head back home!" She expressed her frustration, holding a claw to her face, "Look, I'm as clueless as you about what's going on over there. The few griffins in this country are scratching their heads over what's going on back home, including me! And I want some answers too!"

This was interesting. If Gilda was genuine, then this was an action that was unexpected and uncalled for. If the griffins in Equestria had not heard of it, then what exactly happened over there that triggered the assaults? I was obviously not going to get answers in that area, but this was an opportunity to find out more.

"Gilda, what is Avia like?"

"... What?"

"Hey, I saved your hide! I think I'm obliged to these questions!"

"Fair enough." She stretched on the couch, "But I gotta tell ya, I haven't been home in a while myself."

"That's still better than my situation. Now if you will...?"

"Avia is like a bowl."

"... go on..."

"Everypony generalizes that the land Avia is built on is Avia itself. Actually, it's not. Avia is built within the confines of mountains all round. This way, flight is the easiest way in or out. Any creature that attempts to crawl in will be risking their hides freezing to death. And even then, the folk ain't exactly the nicest where I'm from. The settlements within Avia are spread everywhere inside the mountain range, and our little capital is somewhere in the center. Aaaand that's all I got for ya."

I kept silent, memorizing everything she said.

"Anyway, if that's all you got, then I should get going."

"Wait." I got up and glimpsed at the outside world. It was almost sundown, "I'll make it easier for you."

Signalling her to stay indoors, I sneaked up to the perch to check for the guard. Sure enough, his duty was over. And with the sun going down, it was perfect for Gilda to take her leave. I descended the spiral staircase two steps at a time, grabbing an unused bed cloth from the closet and tossing it at her. Her wings caught it in a mess.

"Alright, listen to me." I looked her dead in the eye, "Once the sun is down, slip away in the night. Circle the town, go straight to the train station and hitch a ride to the harbour. Don't stop and don't let anypony see you. Once your there, you're on your own. But I'm sure you'll get back home somehow. This cover won't keep you warm, but it's a hell of a lot better than showing everypony your beak and claws-"

"I know how to take care of myself, skin-face." She dismissed me with a wave of her claw made for the door. "Catch'a later!"

"That's it?" I teased, "No thank you? Nothing?"

"Don't worry, I'll pay ya back somehow." She disappeared out the door.

Suddenly her head poked back in, grinning cheekily through her yellow muzzle, "And, dude? You're really good at spouting crud. I'll give ya that." And she left.

I slumped back on the feather-ridden couch, thinking about the events of that day. Not only that, but the days ahead. I delved on the information given to me by Gilda, and whether she told the truth. If she was, then I think I knew enough to head out prepared. If not... well, there wasn't much of a choice.

I looked at my watch, counting down the time I had left.

Seventy-two hours to go-time., I thought to myself, it's time to start planning.

It was the scent of another adventure. One that I hoped would not have the same result as my first one, or worse. The thought alone brought adrenaline. Frightened adrenaline that excited yet scared me.

Author's Note

Quite a comeback I'm making, huh?

Also, don't mind me saying this, but please refrain from posting comments that are irrelevant to the story. It would be greatly appreciated, as well as any criticism or opinions that one may wish to share!

Some notes:
Gilda really does have four teardrop-like spots on her neck. Check the wiki, if you wish.
Guards may not be so easily tricked in reality. Just saying. Also, please remember that Equestrians are generally more trusting and less paranoid than humans. In this universe they are, anyway.
In case some of you hadn't noticed, Keith hasn't been wearing the medallion. I wonder why?...

See y'all real soon, I'm sure :)

Artemis Orion

Chapter 57: Adventure!(?)

Adventure!(?)

"Well, I did what I could."

"And that's good enough."

"I'll be damned if I can make it any better than what my genius of son did."

"It's not that bad. At least it's usable now... at the least."

"Sorry, lad. I'd do more, if things weren't the way they are right now."

"I'm pretty sure anypony would say the same. Goodnight, Ingot."

"And to you too, Keith."

Today was the day.

There was barely any sleep the night before. The bittersweet anxiety of the days to come had made sure of that. The excitement of another adventure, mixed with the fear of death and the unknown, tainted by the stress of what I would be leaving behind. That day, I couldn't shake the cold sweat or the restlessness, and I found myself having to force down food to counter the butterflies that wanted to burst out of my gut.

This feeling was not unfamiliar, but it was far from a friend. The only other time I experienced this ambivalent anticipation was just over a year ago, and I had hoped it wouldn't be so soon before I'd feel it once more. Only this time, there was an obligation. A need -and a want- to make sure my friends were safe. I knew they would have done the same, and I owed them more than they knew. Their unexplained absence began to have an effect on the village and its residence, and it was rather daunting not having anypony really close anymore. Even though there were more ponies in town, they all felt distant due to the past events, worsening as time went by. I thought I was being rash, but if now was not the time to act, there may not be another time. So I prepared myself.

Over my time in Equestria, I learned many things that became common sense. One such thing was that, I, as a human, was the dust at the hooves of the regular equine's physical abilities. Sure, I could climb, and grab, and do many other things with the help of an opposable thumb. But I'll never be able to outrun one of them, nor kick as hard, nor jump as far. As time went on, I grew stronger. I physically adapted to the environment and the tasks that were thrown in my face when I came to Equestria, and became used to it. But If I was this weak when faced with cute and cuddly miniature cartoon horses, then how would I fare against the aggressive, agile aviators known as the griffins? The fact that they looked deadly in both mythology and cartoons just confirmed the problems I would face. I pondered over this as I trimmed my own hair in front of the mirror. It had grown too long, and hung over my eyes, forcing me to swipe it aside repeatedly. I did not permit such a little distraction to hinder me.

Brushing the loose strands of black hair from my forearms, I entered the armory. If I could rely on physical ability, I could rely on my armaments; a shortsword, a longsword and a crossbow. It wasn't much, but they were reliable enough to have saved my life before. I briskly approached the weapons rack, crafted by Ingot, to retrieve the shortsword and crossbow, both also crafted by Ingot. I weighed them thoughtfully in each hand, thinking about how I, in the day and age I was born in, found it awesome to handle my own weapons made in a different era, let alone a different universe. As I clipped both forms of medieval weaponry to my belt and scabbard, I admired the last weapon left on the otherwise empty wooden rack. A blade that I knew was much more powerful than it looked... and it already looked pretty powerful.

There, gathering dust in the center of the room, yet gleaming by the light of Celestia's setting sun was the Harmony Blade. Granted, that was not the actual name of the weapon, but it best described the six harmony stones that had been planted into the sword's golden hilt for near an eternity. The blade itself shined the same hue, with a literal silver-lining carved into its double-edges. Two 'horns' protruded from the hilt, parallel to the regal blade, and held the sword in its stand. I admitted it before, to my friends and anypony brave or desperate enough to pay me a visit. Any creature that wandered into the the small armory always asked the same questions...

"Where did you get it?"

"Did you make it?"

"How did you get it?"

And I would always respond, with a plain face and as little detail as I dared give.

"It's not mine."

I wiped the thin layer of dust off the hilt, remembering how I had chosen to keep this longsword away. It had been six months since I took it off the shelf. Even then, I only ever took it to the fields nearby to practice. Never into the town. Not since what happened with it. For there was something powerful inside it. I couldn't tell what. I couldn't really explain it to the ponies either, not even Twilight. All I knew was that I feared what I had not yet unleashed. As I slowly wrapped my fingers around the grooved handle, I felt it again. That empowering aura that extruded from the mysterious weapon. It felt good. It felt righteous without reason. I assumed it was made to feel that way.

I hitched this great load onto the scabbard as well, and let the feeling of security come over me. I allowed myself a moment to stand still, to indulge in the moment of mediocre badassery I bestowed upon myself. I felt safe from the dangers ahead, thought I knew little about them. I felt ready even though I knew I would almost surely die out there. This was something Rook told me was my strength, the same thing that Steelheart called my downfall.

I was almost ready. My mind was set, no doubt about that. I was armed, and as dangerous as I fronted I myself to be, although checking myself in the mirror brought down that little hope. I also realized how it was probably the last time I would see my face in a while, if not ever again. I glared at the man in the mirror, asking him whether he was as ready as I was. With nopony else in the house, it sounded quite absurd.

"Arrow mags?... Check... Canteen. Where's your canteen?... Oh, here it is... Got your gloves?... yeah, you're wearing them, dumbass..." I mumbled to him as I checked every last piece of equipment.

Everything seemed to be in place and ready. The backpack was filled to the brim for survival. Everything in my physical ability had been taken care of, and it was almost time to go.

But first, there was something I needed to restore. Something that would be of more use to me than anything I had readied.

I placed all my stuff by the stairwell in the foyer before I turned to inspect the only piece of decorative furniture that was in the room. A single circular metal stand stood solely, a thin incomplete pillar in the center of the house, topped by a vase of petunias that seemed to keep its optimism in the drought. Admittedly, it was a peculiar place for a decorative stand. Even then, a silver cylinder was hardly decorative. I told anypony that ever took a step into my foyer and questioned it that it was merely for eccentricity.

That was a downright lie.

Having hastily removed the flowers from its post, I wrapped my five fingers around the rim of the top of the pole. With a firm twist and a light mouse-like squeak, the rim popped up, extending to present an inner tubing through the diameter of the cylinder.

This was all planned for. The tube's holes were small enough for only fingers to poke in, and the object within the tubing could only be retrieved by prodding it from one end and reaching it with the other. As I pulled the silver key from its compartment, I pressed the lid back shut and lifted it from its position. This revealed the next part of the puzzle.

There in the floor was a little shiny panel, measuring the same circumference as the flower stand. Anypony could have mistaken it as a pipe to drainage system. But that would lead that pony to wonder why was a pipe so strangely placed, in center of a tower of a home, where water would be most unlikely to leak into. That.and why it had a tiny little keyhole in its center.

The key, designed too small to be picked up by a pony's mouth or teeth, slid perfectly into its place. I flipped back the unlocked lid to reveal not a pipe to a drain, but a handle, built into the floor. The snout of any hoofed creature would not be able to even fit in the hole, but I could surely grab the handle with fingers. I twisted the thick metal bar, hearing the satisfactory clickity-clack of a locking mechanism coming loose.

At last, I heaved the handle, along with its contents out of the hole in the ground. My gaze locked on to the only item that entire contraption held. Funny how my greatest secret lay beneath the nose of every visitor I had. I allowed myself a second to admire my own ingenuity, as overdone as it was.

Sometimes, I felt that the invisible magical resistance surrounding it, certified by Princess Celestia, seemed redundant.

There it was, stowed away for half the time since the incident, was the pendant; a lustrous gold treasure with six sparkling spikes mounted on a two-layered circular disk frame. It was only to be outdone by the six vivid gemstones that were latched into its surface, seemingly unbreakable. The Harmony Medallion, having put me through so much already, was about to carry me through a lot more.

"All that for a lousy piece of jewellery..." I grumbled at the powerful relic.

As I hovered ah and over the medallion, my heart rate shot up, higher than what my body would cause on its own. I need not touch it and it already provided adrenaline!

Was I willing to risk one of Man's most powerful unknown relic by putting it in my own hands? Not for my sake, for I saw what power the medallion contained. I was less afraid of my death than I was of losing this artifact, especially into the wrong hands.

I thought it over one last time, knowing the consequences that could come from it. After all, the only account of having used at least a fraction of its full power lead to quite a bit of physical harm.

Don't be stupid. You're doing this for your friends...

If they're still alive anyway...

With that, I clasped a hand over the medallion, letting it all happen, letting one of the greatest human phenomenons not known to man engulf me. My brain felt fuzzy, and I felt my dulled senses were being sharpened. Any weariness within me escaped with every passing breath. My vision and hearing muffled, and my heartbeat leaped into my ears as I clasped my hands together, watching as a mystic white ethereal smoke rose from them. It went up my arms, danced on my shoulders and head, squeezed out of the sleeves of my clothes and ran onto the floor before sailing upward into the air like a falling feather in reverse. A healing scar on my forearm I had acquired over the Winter disappeared, seeping back into my skin, and this was only the first of the visible scratches on my body that were permanently erased.

This instant of overwhelming adrenaline felt amazing, thought I had not grown used to it yet. I also found it out of the ordinary that, after only such a short time without exposure of the Harmony Medallion, it caused such an unexpected rush. With the temporary disorientation that followed, I reluctantly waited for one last thing, for there was one other very very strange aspect of it that I particularly enjoyed and loathed simultaneously.

"It's been a while since we've talked like this, Keith." A loud voice reverberated within my head. Something else I would be forced to adjust to.

Aura. Good to hear from you too, strange ethereal being inside me.

There was no need to catch up. To fully converse was completely unnecessary. He knew what was going on from the very beginning and he still does. It was a silent agreement as I allowed him to activate the power within humans, and as the magic flowed through my veins, I couldn't help but feel peaceful. It was as if everything was going to be okay.

Let's get some things straight again, shall we? First off: you're nameless, and I'm not calling you any of my usernames... that is really annoying.

"Fine."

Secondly, I know I'm throwing myself into an industrial grinder here. I don't need that rumbling about in my head either.

"Noted."

And lastly, you are to help me in any way possible, understand? Because if I die, you die too. Now tether up.

I whipped out my phone, allowing the conduit and converting properties of the Aura to do what still baffled me. With a little static, the screen lit up without me pushing a button, and the little microphone application popped up.

"Admit it though, you missed me." The voice that was extremely unlike Siri and very much like mine cooed.

"What? A rather uncontrollable assanine voice in my head? Hell no."

"So... you're not gonna care if you're a little rusty?" The voice of my aura fuzzed in and out as it gradually latched onto its electronic medium, "It's been six months. For all we know, we could have learned a lot more in six months."

"No thank you." I muttered, recalling for myself what had happened over the course of the year that had caused me to keep it away in the first place. It was for the safety of Ponyville that I stowed it away. These thoughts provided enough reason for the voice in my head, "We've wasted enough time. We have to get to the trains by sundown or we won't be leaving today."

With renewed energy, I kicked up my backpack effortlessly and caught it by stylishly slinging my arm through a strap. This was but a tiny example of the Aura's physical abilities. With that attitude and without a doubt in my mind at that point, I made my way out.

"Umm... not the best idea there." my Aura advised as I swung open the double doors to my home eagerly.

"God damn it, I already know that!" I retorted, locking the door to my lighthouse of a home, hoping that I would be able to return as soon as possible.

"It's not that! It's just that-"

I spun round with such enthusiasm, that I almost missed the creature that was waiting for me by the side of the door.

And the sight of him did much more than diminish my enthusiasm. Even in my accelerated state, he made the colour drain from my face. I froze, wide-eyed at the creature.

"-there's someone waiting for you... my Aura almost whimpered out, receiving my fear.

In retrospect, to call him a creature was wrong. To be a creature, one required a constant physical being, and can be seen as something very distinct from a human. But he was neither. He was not a pony. The closest thing I knew him as was human, and even that was controversial. My mind was blank when it come to finding ways to characterize him -a being consisting purely of human souls and auras, overflowing with human magic yet containing it to casually lean against frosted glass of my house- and he smiled at with a mixture of what I perceived was patronizing superiority and slyness. It had been a while since I felt such unease.

For there, though he remained unarmed and unarmoured, was Legion. The ethereal warrior of a million men and women and children. The keeper of the memories of his people and the embodiment of their last desires to find and guard what they had created. The warrior that could have -and almost- killed me when I first arrived in Equestria.

I stood there, letting cold sweat run down my neck, keeping my gaze interlocked with his, even as his white eyes pierced my very being.

Why didn't you tell me sooner!?

"You gave me no chance to!"

The unearthly being the looked down on me had to break the silence, "So, the Bearer of the Spirit of Harmony is setting out once more, on the prowl for another adventure." He shook his head condescendingly.

"Legion." I stated, not greeted. I strained to keep my voice calm, holding back the feelings of fear and injustice in his beliefs. And yet, I knew nothing about why he was here.

"I see it in you, little Earth-dweller." He went on, "You wish not for me to be here, but for me to depart so that you may be on your way. Needless to say, that little burst of our magic was what attracted me here." Legion, a man with ever-changing features, strolled out onto the meadow around my house. Somewhere on his body, a stream of the same mystic smoke rose up from him as he gazed out at the village below.

"Why are you here, Legion? Get it over with Legion, because you sure as hell aren't gonna stop me from going." I said calmly with a bitter tinge. I only spoke to him like that with the security of the oath he held to his master. Otherwise, I was certain that I would have been dead by now.

"It has been quite some time since I felt such a surge of such energy." He turned to face me, the smile turned to a grin, "And admit it: even a little time without it has lead you to be dazed, breathless by its power!"

"I'll just get used to it again." I responded plainly.

"That is far from the point. The point is that you are not ready. Unless..." the grin dropped into a sneer in an instant, "... Unless you can prove me wrong."

The next few actions were a blur, just like Legions initial movement. He faded into the air, and I watched in surprise as his being wisped to oppose me. He reappeared first by his hands, having wrapped themselves around my neck, followed by his sneering face. I struggled for a second as I was lifted off the ground by my throat. However, I released my share of human magic. This allowed my Aura to charge into his, disrupting his physical reformation before it could complete. It only caused a split second of hesitation, but it was all I needed. I kicked out at whatever physical being remained, and watched as his floating torso retreated a few meters. As soon as my feet touched the earth, I reached for a sword.

That was when I realized that the blade of Harmony was missing.

Legion reformed a few meters away, circling his target. And there, brandished in one hand, was the longsword! I reached for my alternative in panic, knowing that Legion with his original weapon was a far greater force to be reckoned with.

"Come, you little scrap! Show me what you've learned!" His voice echoed throughout the fields before he lunged at me in full physical form.

From there, we fought, striking steel against steel one after another. When he swung out, I countered. If he used his magic, I sent out mine. This cycle dragged on and on, and I realized in my decreasing stamina that there was nothing to gain from this, except for the blade in his hand, which I really required for my journey ahead. I cursed at myself for having allowed him to take it from me.

With every attack, this frustration built up. Anger increased with the unbridled and unexplained presence of the ethereal warrior. He was obviously not here to finish me. He was toying with me, draining me even before my quest could begin!

Finally, having pressed down on me with inhumane force, I felt something within me snap. Breathless and sweat-stained, I understood it more than felt it. It was not rage or insanity. On the contrary, it was something better. As Legion held me down with the blade of Harmony locked over my head, I focused; I shut my eyes and thought of it with control. Feeling the power within a human physique charge.

Before Legion could cause me to submit, I let it loose. The last thing I saw before my vision went out temporarily was the Medallion producing a piercing hue. What followed was an incredible force and a blinding light. It felt like a hammer had pummeled my torso, and I felt to my knees in exhaustion.

By the time my eyes returned to me, Legion was nowhere in sight, almost as if he were vaporized, leaving behind nothing but trails of ethereal particles.

As much as I liked to think I had won, I learnt for a fact that a being of countless souls would not be defeated that easily. This was only confirmed when he took shape one more time.

However, this time he showed no intention of attacking. He dawdled over back to the view of the village, resting his sword on his shoulder. I allowed the human magic to quickly aid me in regaining my strength, just in case he had anything else planned.

A light chuckle escaped his lips, "And to think, just this twelfth month last year, you had defeated me."

"Well... I couldn't do it alone." I wheezed, reminding the survivor of the lost civilization of his roots.

"That is true, I grant you," He turned around, showing no loss from our little skirmish. "But you don't know as much about our past as you think?"

"I'll find out eventually." I grunted, hauling myself back onto my feet.

"That you will." He regained the smile he had when he first arrived, "For not all answers shall be shown to you. I know where you have chosen to go and you shall find them yourself."

"Please tell me that is all you've come to tell me?" I almost pleaded.

Legion paused thoughtfully, then swung out the weapon of his people -not at me, but at the ground- digging its edges into the soil. At the time, I could not tell if I felt the dirt beneath me shook. He placed a hand on the upturned hilt, like one would pat the back of an old friend.

"Perhaps." He calmly replied, "But just remember this..." It was then that he began to atomize, his features turning into a bright haze that flew into the sky,

"You have Harmony. There is still Order. There is still Balance. Complete the Trinity and make us whole."

His words echoed in the wind that carried him away, leaving as if he were never there in the first place.

That encounter was the most peculiar and deadly experience I had faced yet. As I quickly recovered from him his quick appearance and disappearance, I could only add his words to my ever-growing list of mysteries. Indeed, I expected Equestria to be a very new and thus mysterious world to me, but not like this. My head spun around them while I pulled the Harmony blade from the dirt, carelessly hitching it back onto my back.

Harmony. Order. Balance.... What could he have meant by that?

Those were thoughts for later. The view of the setting sun snapped me back into the situation. There was a vital task at hand, and it was far from over. I briefly cast aside the thoughts of my enemy and friend. They would be thought of later.

But for now, I had a train to catch.

Author's Note

Well, I'm terrible at keeping time.

Yes, completely overdo it with the safety contraptions! That's what I'd do if I were to handle an item of awesome power.

The 'incident' mentioned in this chapter is not the one that occurred in the first story. Just saying...

Harmony. Order. Balance. Make your own thoughts on Legion's little statement.

And Keith is so not ready for this...

Chapter 1: Prologue

Prologue

The sun was setting just over a block of flats as I walked my way home.

I gave out a huge sigh. I was sick of this life; waking up, going to work, coming home, sleeping and repeat. It may not have always be this mundane. Theres always the occasional dollar bill or detour home that would sometimes help me break out of the same old routine. And yet, I felt like I was going though a loop, stuck in the same cycle for what is presumably many years more of my life. Maybe it was this same way of thinking that made me see the world as a place where you had to step on others to survive. I wanted to break away from it, to make the world a better place. But I felt useless, insignificant in this world, and I thought no matter what I did, the world would never change. It was thoughts like these that brought me deeper into sadness. But not for myself, for the world.

"Why can't this world run on love and affection, rather than greed and corruption?"

I kicked a can off the sidewalk as I gave myself a small smirk at that small poetic line I had just made in my mind. I was never one for literature, and having it as one of my lowest graded subjects was proof. How so many one-liners like this one managed to get into my mind was unknown. It made me think back to college, when I thought taking Economics and Business were what was best to help me in this world. But looking back, a liberal arts degree wouldn't have been so bad either...

The wind blew lazily, rustling dry leaves on the other side of the road, bringing me out of my deep and reminiscent thoughts.

"It's getting dark," I whispered to no one in particular as I turned around to see the sun, halfway down now, giving the sky a orangey-red tinge.

"and cold..." pulling up the hood of my black jacket.

At least I was nearly home. At least then I could catch up on that new 'My Little Pony Friendship Is Magic' episode that I missed for almost a week.

Yes, I was a Brony. I was not ashamed of it. If anyone at the office asked me about why I watched it, I would tell them about how the show was truly and genuinely created for the viewers; how it is fantastically animated, how the characters actually had different characteristics, how the community responded to the show. The guys at the office didn't feel a need to get into the show, but at least they didn't make fun of it, I was at least thankful for that...

I kicked off my shoes as I entered my rented one-storey house. It wasn’t big, but it we didn’t have much money to go with, and it seemed just right for us for the time being. My older sister and I had moved out of our parent’s house. To what they called “letting us off into the world” which basically meant letting us fend for ourselves.

My sister was always the one to take care of me whenever I had problems when I was younger, through thick and thin. She was now 25 and I just 5 years younger, and she was still caring for me. It was half thanks to her that we moved out to start our own lives anyway. She was a very outgoing person and had many friends, often crashing at our place after a late night party. I on the other hand, was perfectly comfortable with a small group of friends that were there when I needed them. I was always more of a introverted person, but that didn’t mean I never liked hanging out with friends, or just heading out to enjoy nature. My sister also didn’t seem to mind the fact that I watched a show targeted at little girls aged four to eleven, even more than I would like to brag about. Through all my life, I know that I was truly lucky to have a sister like her to look out for me.

I entered the dining room, or living room, and greeted her, after which we began to have dinner.

I was out walking again, but this time it wasn’t back from work. It was Saturday and, thankfully, I didn’t work on Saturday.

I was just taking a break after watching a few MLP:FIM episodes and read a few fan made fictions. It was also due to the fact that my sister kicked me out of the house insisting I get some fresh air, and to stop being an anti-social hardcore Brony.

The thought of it made me smile. It amused me the way she used the word without properly knowing what it meant…

But it didn’t bother me for now. For now, I just wanted to enjoy nature. The places of greenery, that I knew would one day be demolished for replacement of greater human advancement, were slowly diminishing as tall buildings rose in their wake. It made me wish that Human beings could just slow down for a while.

I walked into the middle of the park as the sun showed that it was the late afternoon. I inhaled deeply, smiling warmly at the same time. It was only here that I felt peace, although it would not last forever. I took everything in.

“Relax” I slowed my breathing, “See the trees rustling the breeze, the birds chirping happily, the dried leaves dancing in the wind. The giant whirlwind shape the clouds were making…”

Wait…. What?

I dropped the hood of my black hoodie and looked up once more. My eyes grew twice in size and I was pretty sure my jaw unhinged at what I saw.

There, in the sky, the clouds were moving in circular motions as it centered around one point, one very bright light in the center of the clouds.

And that light wasn’t the Sun’s…

In fact, it was no longer even sunny anymore.

The surrounding clouds seemed to be building up, darkening out any other source of light from the sky. It looked like it was going to be a heavy storm.

I looked around frantically, trying to see if there was anyone else in the park. But there wasn’t. I was alone, fully witnessing the wonder of this phenomenon.

I stood there, eyes and mouth wide open, as I continued to just stared at the light. It seemed to be changing colour…?

It gave off a blue glow at first, then it went from blue to purple, to pink, to red and finally back to blue.

“What the hell is going on?!”

I shouted aloud, but it wasn’t as if anyone could hear me anyway. The wind was causing too much uproar for anything else to be heard. At that point, I decided to run for cover, before the oncoming storm that I thought would occur finally came.

But before I could turn and head for shelter, I was pushed.

Hard.

I fell forward at the same moment a bolt of lightning struck merely a meter away.

My head was throbbing, and my eardrums were ringing. I didn’t feel like I could get up. I felt like I was just going to black out for a while.

My last conscious thoughts before I passed out were that nobody actually pushed me to the ground.

It was the force of the lightning.

The same unrelenting force that felt like it was holding me down to the ground.

I gave in, slipping into unconsciousness. As the wind rapidly grew stronger, and the clouds grew darker…

Where am I? What happened?

My eyes shot open as I found myself face down on the grass. I was breathing heavily, as if I were catching my breath after running.

I turned myself over, feeling no more pain in my body, or my head. Everything soon came back to me. The storm, the lightning, being pushed by the lightning…

But wait, I’m not drenched. There was no storm…

I propped myself up on my elbows, surveying the surroundings. It seemed nothing had changed, almost as if the whirlwind clouds had never happened.

But was there anything noticeably different?

I got up to my feet.

No aches or pains…

I pinched myself…

Ouch… well it’s not a dream… and I don’t think I’m dead…

I looked around more thoroughly. The sun still shown in the sky, so I must not have been out for too long.

The trees seemed the same, the ground, the leaves, the rocks...

The rocks…?

There were never any rocks in this part of the park, and there was only one rock, in the middle of nowhere…

I was sure that to any passing person, the rock was no different from other rocks, and it was merely misplaced. But to me, with my overly active imagination, it seemed unusual.

I walked with purpose, up to the rock. Examining it further. I soon realized that the rock was a disc-shaped stone. It was about an inch thick and was bigger than my open hand. It had a strange symbol on its topside.

But that symbol looked familiar…

Well there was never a dull moment today.

I moved my head in closer to the stone, so that the symbol was clearly visible.

The symbol consisted of a circular base, with five gems overlapping it, like a pentagon over a circle. In the center, was a single gem, bigger than the other five. Three spikes stuck out of the center gem on both sides.

Well this is certainly too precise to be naturally formed.

But then again, nothing seemed normal today so far...

But then the realization struck me.

That symbol, was showing the Elements Of Harmony.

And that was the second time that day that I thought my jaw unhinged.

How could something so childlike appear here? A kid’s toy maybe? My mind raced furiously for a reason that I knew never was true.

Somewhere inside me, I only knew one thing that could have caused this strange occurrence.

“Magic…” I said under my breath. Thoughts and impossibilities were spinning through my head. But I had to put them aside for now. I calmed myself, and bent down to pick up the stone. Using all five fingers, I managed to pick up the stone in the palm of my hand. But just as I did, a bright flash blinded my eyes.

Next thing I knew, I felt like was falling.

But in the fall, I felt like I had no being. No physical form. I didn’t need to open my eyes, because I could already see everything. It felt peaceful, blissful in fact. Freefalling never felt so good. I looked around me, and all around me was just light.

Light of different colours formed a tunnel, leading to an unknown destination.

They were the colours of the rainbow.

My mind was thinking spontaneously, almost as if it knew what was going on around me. I soon realized that the colours of the tunnel were whizzing by, faster and faster. I looked down to only see an approaching brightness. And it was rapidly coming closer.

It was about to engulf me!

I was about to reach the end of the tunnel, I attempted to cover my eyes, but remembered I had nothing to cover with. I was just like a wisp. For some strange reason, I knew that the stone was somehow related to all of this. But I was ready for whatever lay beyond! I mentally prepared myself. If my assumptions are correct, I would be landing somewhere in Equestria!

It felt like breaking through a layer of water, but it wasn’t wet on the other side.

It was like some sort of portal.

As I passed through the end of the tunnel, I felt like I was… rematerializing… first my head, arms and upper body passed through it, feeling the senses from my limbs return.

The second part of my landing was quite so painless.

As my lower body passed through the portal, I realized that I was upside down, and had no way of landing rather than doing it head first.

I blocked my head with my arms and curled up, attempting to cushion the land as best as I could. Thankfully the ground was only a meter away from the portal exit. I landed with a thud as a rolled forward onto my back.

I now sat forward, fully feeling the sensation of having a physical being again. I looked up to find the portal was no longer there. Had it closed?

Great, now I have no way home.

For a moment, I was filled with sadness. Sure I saw the other world as a cesspool, but that didn’t mean I didn’t care for my family and friends I had left there.

The feeling was very quickly replaced by shock and awe. I had arrived under the shade of a tree, on a small slope, next to a path that lead across a bridge.

Which lead to a place I was far too familiar with.

The portal couldn’t have dropped me off at a better spot. From where I was, I could see the small village of which was in the foreground of the mountains and a gold and purple coloured palace that reminded me of a Russian monument.

It was the village that I knew from countless episodes and fictions and art.

It was the same village that was featured on a little girl’s show every Saturday Morning on The Hub.

My eyes gleamed with excitement. I had travelled between worlds! And better yet, it was to a place that I only dreamed of visiting. I grinned ear to ear as I said to myself.

“Ponyville!”

Author's Note

EDIT Year 2013:

It's been one and a half years since I wrote this chapter. Frankly speaking, I can barely look at it without grinding my teeth furiously at my mistakes and flaws that an inexperienced me once made.

Due to time limitations, editing cannot be done at the current moment. I can only beg of you, the reader, to bear with it until later on. Don't worry, the writing has improved dramatically over that time, and I can assure you that it will all be worth it at the end!

Artemis Orion

Chapter 9: Technological Revelation

Technological Revelation

Well, here I am...

In another universe.

A throbbing migraine.

Body aching.

The taste of apples in my mouth.

Lying next to two pastel-coloured ponies.

And my only way home is missing.

What an adventure this is turning out to be...

I just lay there and stared at the ceiling. Even there, there was a cupcake stuck upside on the ceiling. Gummy had decided that my forehead tasted better than Pinkie Pie's and suctioned his toothless mouth to it, and it wasn't helping my headache.

I'm never drinking again.

Although I had broken that vow for the umpteenth time.

With Gummy latched to my cranium, I sat up. I felt weak, and very, very thirsty. I still had no recognition of what happened for the most of that night. I could only remember up to the first bottle. And then, nothing. It was Hangover all over again.

Forget about that right now. Find the damn Pendant!

Rather hard to carry out if you have nothing to go on...

The pink Earth pony on my left began to come round. Pinkie Pie kicked out stretched all of her legs, letting out a tremendous yawn. She looked up groggily at the only Human she knew.

"Good morning, Keith!" Her voice still sounded full of energy. How could she do this almost everyday?!

But then the realization of what I saw hit me. My faced turned red, and it wasn't from alcohol.

Why am I even sleeping here?!

What have I done?!

...Did I even do anything?

"Oh, Keith! Gummy likes you!"Pinkie Pie spoke cheerily. I pulled the glassy-eyed alligator off my head.

"Look, Pinkie Pie, I wasn't myself for half of last night, and I'm sorry for what I did. I'm pretty sure The Animal Rights Group or whatever will agree with me..."

"What are you talking about, Keithy?"

I shuddered. Only my family called me that. How did she know this?

"Well, if I did...you know..." I shrugged awkwardly, hoping that she'd get the gist of what I meant.

She did.

"Ooooooooooohh..." darker shades of pink appeared on her cheeks. Then she started rolling in bed with laughter.

"Nothing happened, silly!"

I could have felt the colour returning to my face.

"Really? Oh thank god!" throwing my head back onto my pillow.

"You just got sooooo tired last night, I decided to let you crash here for the night. It's not like you had a place to live right now anyway!"

The cyan pegasus to my right rolled over in her sleep.

"Dashie too, of course. She can't fly back to her house in her state." She giggled, propping herself on a foreleg facing me and Rainbow Dash.

"Well at least that's half the weight off my mind." I heaved a sigh of relief. I felt the place on my chest where the Pendant should be.

"You remember everything about last night right?"

"Right! And you did some pretty funny things alright!"

"Forget about it right now! Do you know where the Pendant is?" I looked around the loft. Anyone would have thought a tornado came into the apartment.

"You don't have to be such a panicky-pants! It's right under your pillow!"

"My...pillow?" I reached behind my head, under the pink, fluffy pillow. From underneath, I pulled out the gold, gem embroidered pendant. I swiftly put it over my head, back to its original place around my neck. I sighed again, feeling safe.

"It's funny! Before you conked out, you put it there. You mumbled something about the Pendant Fairy, relative of the Tooth Fairy..."

"Rise an' shine, ya'll!" Applejack hollered as she trotted up the stairs. She halted just as she reached the top, seeing the human in bed with two of her best friends.

"Oh my...umm... I think Ah'll wait for ya'll downstairs...hehe..." She smiled sheepishly as she retreated, backwards, down to the bakery.

"Oh, no..." I threw my hands onto my face, covering the blush. I had embarrassed myself in front of my favourite cartoon characters. What next?

"Heehee, I'll tell you more later! I'm gonna go wash up! The party stuff is still downstairs, and we have to clean it up!" Pinkie Pie rose from the bed, never once losing her big smile. Just as she did, Rainbow Dash stirred.

"*groan*... stop moving, I'm tryin' to sleep here..."

I turned to the groggy Pegasus. Her rainbow mane was messed up.

"'Morning Rainbow Dash." Her eyes shot open. The sound of my voice brought terror into her face.

"OH MY CELESTIA! KEITH! WHY THE BUCK ARE YOU LYING NEXT TO ME?!"

She reared up her front two hooves and shoved me to the other side of the bed, almost making me fall off. Pinkie Pie chimed in, stopping Rainbow Dash from further assaulting me.

"Its alright, Dashie! Nothing happened!"

"Really? Because I could've sworn that he wasn't here when I came here to sleep!"

"He crashed later than you did, Dashie! Stop worrying, trust me!" She giggled as she bounced to the bathroom, leaving Me and Rainbow Dash alone.

"Rainbow, I'm serious. I would never do such a thing even if I was drunk... I think..."

"Ah, don't sweat it, Keithy!" She brought her front legs up, resting her head on them.

"Why is everyone calling me that now!?" I retreated back to under the pink blanket.

"Haha! Oh, It's probably because you told us to call you that last night!"

"Only my family has ever called me that."

"I think it's cute, 'Keithy'!" She held her stomach as she whinnied in the joy of teasing the human.

"Well I think it's lame!" I spoke as loud as I could from beneath the covers. My voice sounded horrible.

"Aw, don't feel too bad! You were pretty awesome during the party!"

I popped my head from beneath the blanket, peering at the cyan pegasus.

"Really?"

"Yeah! I didn't know you could dance like that! I didn't know any human could, for that matter!"

"Why? What'd I do?"

"You hit the dance floor drunk, stupid! Can't you remember anything?"

"I'm afraid not..."

"Oh... well ya gotta teach me how to spin on my head like that!"

"I did what now?!"

"Spun on your head? Oh, and then you bent backwards, while still on your head! It was awesome! You called it the... the uh... the holla-something..."

"The hollow back?"

"Yeah! It was amazing!"

A sharp pain made itself known in my lower back. I groaned again.

"Well, I don't think I'm going to drink again anytime soon..."

"You were worse than I was! At least I can remember! So now, your greatest humiliations will be known forever!" She rubbed her hooves together, mischieviously grinning.

"Aw c'mon! It's bad enough some ponies here already don't like me!"

"After last night, I wouldn't say that!"

"I'm not sure whether I should be relieved or worried." I teased. With all the effort I could muster, I got up. My feet landed on something squishy and wet, but I didn't really care anymore. I stretched, ignoring the aching muscles. After popping all the joints I thought possible, I headed towards the bathroom.

"Dude, you look wasted!" Rainbow Dash commented.

"You don't look like Princess Celestia either, Dashie!"

I searched for the time. The clock read nine in the morning.

What time did the party end?

"We'd better wash up. Pinkie says theres a lot of trash to clean up downstairs."

"Y'know what, I think I'll just head home. See ya later!" And with that, Rainbow Dash took flight out the balcony. Leaving a faded rainbow behind her.

I expected as much...

I spotted my hoodie on the floor, and picked it up. Fortunately, it didn't get too dirty. I sniffed my shirt. I smelled. Not of sweat and dirt, but of sweets and sugar.

Good thing too. I don't have anymore clothes!

Pinkie Pie emerged from the bathroom. She still smelled of candy, so honestly there was no difference from partying.

"Great, you're up! I'll meet you downstairs!"

I grunted in response, still fully aware of the pain. Maybe a nice shower would get rid of the headache...

I headed down the stairs, refreshed from the shower. My headache hadn't fully gone, but at least it had lessened. My body still ached though.

I entered seeing Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Twilight Sparkle, and Rarity clearing the mess.

And the mess was waayy worse than I thought!

There were cookies on the turntable! The punch bowl was upside down on somepony's head! There were still some ponies sprawled on the dance floor. Some of them were just coming round. I thought I heard some other pony throwing up in the kitchen.

"Morning, girls." I tried to sound as cheery as possible, but failed as I turned to cough.

I really need a drink!

"Well, howdy-do, Keithy boy." Everypony snickered.

"Very funny, girls. This isn't the best time right now..."

"Oh, you'll be fine!" Twilight magically floated garbage out the door. "Go grab a glass of water from the kitchen, your voice sounds like sandpaper!"

I nodded, and trudged to the kitchen. I grabbed an empty glass of the counter, ignoring the magenta pony that I knew was Berry Punch. She was puking hard into the trash bin. I filled my glass and left as quickly as possible.

I chugged the water down. It soothed the pain in my throat, and I could finally talk normally again. At that moment, Fluttershy flew in, followed by a rather reluctant Rainbow Dash.

"Morning, girls!... And umm... Keith, sorry..."

"Morning Fluttershy. I see Rainbow Dash is back?"

"I was on my way here, when I saw her heading back to her place. She shouldn't be leaving the party like that..."

"Aw, Fluttershy! The party is over!" The Rainbow-maned pegasus argued, "I don't need to be here anyway!"

"Quite the contrary my dear!" Rarity shoved a garbage into Rainbow Dash's grasp. "You caused a lot of this mess and you're helping clean it up!" Rainbow carried on, muttering under her breath.

"Wait... you ponies didn't crash here too did you?"

"'course we didn't! We left after a while. It was gettin' kinda late, so we left you in the care of Pinkie Pie 'til we got back in the mornin'." Applejack then gestured to Rainbow Dash. "And Dash just crashes here after every party anyway!"

"Haha. Okay, so let's just get this over with!"

With the seven of us, the garbage got cleared pretty quickly. I remembered that I left my phone with Vinyl. Sure enough, it was still there, cradled in the DJ's arms as she slept. I slowly pried it from her hooves.

I'm sure she won't miss it.

They filled me in on the events of the previous night. To my relief, I didn't do anything too drastic. For all they told, I just partied really hard!

"So Keith..." Applejack turned to face me, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie. An evil smile spread across her face.

I groaned, knowing what she was going to ask.

"How come I found you in the same bed with Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash this morning?"

"YOU WHAT?!" The other three ponies shrieked in unison, eyes wide and jaws dropped.

"OH MY CELESTIA!"

"This is so... unexpected..."

"BUT...YOU JUST GOT HERE!"

I covered my ears. Their level of volume wasn't helping migraine. Pinkie Pie was the first to speak.

"Calm down, girls! Nothing Happened! Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!" She performed the hoof gestures accordingly. Rainbow Dash shot an accusing glare at Applejack. She just stood and laughed. Soon, it all died down to a few giggles and snickers.

"Okay, Pinkie Pie... we're taking your word on it." Twilight put a hoof over her mouth, stifling a laugh.

"Look, could we please get this all cleared up? I got a bad headache, and your loudness isn't helping!" I was getting frustrated. As much as I hated to shout at these adorable creatures, I was still suffering from the hangover.

"Calm down my dear, you'll feel better soon." Rarity patted me on the back.

"Yup. Plus, I have to take Keith to the Library afterwards. We got a lot to learn from that Pendant."

I followed Twilight and Fluttershy through town back to the library. I received many pleasant greetings from the other ponies. I was glad that they accepted me into their community. I checked my phone for what still worked. Everything worked except for location services. Siri still worked, but I couldn't call or send texts.

We had finished clearing the bakery, and shuffled off anypony that was still there. After that, Rainbow Dash decided to return home and nap. Applejack had to go back to take care of business on the farm. Rarity had a dress order to fill and we left Pinkie Pie to finish up at the bakery.

So for now, it was only Twilight and Fluttershy that got to witness the first Harmony Control Session.

Twilight magicked the door to her tree-home open. Fluttershy and I followed suit.

"Spike! Clear the study area will you? Thanks!" Twilight hollered up the stairs.

"Hey, I haven't met Spike yet, have I?"

"Not yet! Let's see what his reaction will be!" Twilight grinned.

The purple baby dragon hopped down the stairs. He seemed really small to me, about waist height.

"Okay, Twilight! As soon as I-" The initial reaction was about to take place.

"Twilight... w-why is there a human behind you?" He raised a shaky claw.

"Aha! So you did read the book on Ancient Mythology!"

"But thats what they are! A MYTH!" He argued, partly reasoning with himself. He was obviously scared.

"But I'm not a myth." I spoke out, causing Spike to flinch.

"IT TALKS!"

"And why wouldn't I?" I walked up to the baby dragon. He didn't budge.

I raised my hand out, gesturing him to shake it.

"Don't be so scared, dude! My name's Keith! Nice to meet you."

"N-Nice to meet you to. Sorry... I just never saw a Human before..."

"And I've never seen a purple baby dragon before either, but I'm taking it well."

We left for the table, leaving Spike in his daze.

I removed the Pendant and placed it on the table. Fluttershy and Twilight just stared at it. They looked like they were staring at the greatest thing since the Elements of Harmony, which was probably true.

"Well, as amazing as it is to see the Elements in another form, rather than just our necklaces and crowns, I don't know where to start." Twilight was concentrating, finding a solution. Fluttershy was less informed than Twilight.

"What did Trotter tell you and Keith to do?"

"Nothing much, Fluttershy. Just to learn as possible from the Medallion and report back to him whenever something happens." Twilight sagged her shoulders in defeat. "But it doesn't respond to our magic, so there's not much I can do..."

Then I remembered.

"Take this, only read it when you begin to use the Medallion!"

The Scroll...

I searched my pockets for the forgotten parchment. After fumbling for a moment, I placed the slightly crumpled scroll on the table. It surprised the two other ponies.

"Trotter gave it to me just before we left. He said to read it to learn to use the Medallion. But I can't break that seal. Twilight?"

"On it." Using her magic, she formed an intangible purple key. On its end was the Royal Embossment. She placed it onto the Symbol that kept the scroll in place. The seal immediately melted away, releasing the ribbon that held it.

"Quick! Read it! Read it!" Twilight's nerd mode was activated.

So I did, out loud. The message read:

Keith,

If you're reading this, you must be trying to use the Medallion. I understand it may be a bit difficult to learn on its own, So here I have written down everything I have researched in the short time it was in my possession. This parchment contains a bit of information about your Aura as well, so read this carefully.

The Pendant contains the same power as the Elements of Harmony. However, they cannot be controlled in the same way. Only humans have that ability, due to their Aura. However, as I have observed, Aura is based heavily off human emotion and will power.

But Aura alone cannot be expressed without an amplifier. That's where the Pendant comes in. But the properties of the pendant are still unknown as well. I assume that some form of catalyst is required

What I'm saying is that it will take a great amount of concentration to control it. It may take a while, but it is all in the purpose of Magic!

Study it well, Human. It could change both our worlds forever.

Professor Trotter

"Well, this gives us a place start." I retrieved the Pendant and placed it back around my neck.

"Emotion...Willpower?" Twilight had the cogs turning in her head.

"And what did he mean by...'Catalyst'?"

"I'm not sure myself Fluttershy. But I'm just gonna try what I think should work."

I moved to the center of the library and stood in a ready position. My two friends were unsure of what I was doing.

"Let's do this."

I closed my eyes, trying to clear my head.

Clear you thoughts...

Forget about your worries, forget about going home...

...Home...

NO! Remain Peaceful... return home later...

"Umm... are you alright, Keith?" The concern in Fluttershy's voice was heard, even without opening my eyes. For some reason, I felt light-head.

"I'm fine, Fluttershy. Perfectly fine..."

"Got anything yet?"

"Not yet, Twilight. Be patient..." I sounded like a Jedi.

Nothings happening yet...

Maybe I'm doing something wrong?

Maybe I need a catalyst... whatever it is...

"Hey, man, try your phone..."

What the hell?

"Dude get your phone out."

And who the hell are you?!

"Oh, yeah didn't mention myself. I'm your Aura."

Yeah, right...

"How would you know dude? You've never spoken to me before!"

Maybe it's the alcohol... maybe the effect is still there...

"I'm not your conscience, dickhead! Now take out your phone!"

I suddenly had the urge to take out my Iphone.

I was in a relaxed state, breathing deeply. Almost in meditation.

Eyes still closed, I pulled the phone from my jacket pocket.

"Okay, good. Now touch the Pendant with it!"

What? Why?!

"Dude do you want me to speak more clearly?"

Well I don't like the way you sound!

"Just trust me alright? If I hurt you, it hurts me too!"

Fine.

I tapped the Pendant's Purple Gem in the center, with my Iphone. I received a jolt of a static shock.

"OW!"

I dropped my phone, and heard it clatter to the ground.

"Keith, you okay?" Fluttershy trotted up to my side, the motherly instincts taking over.

"I'm fine." Waving away the sharp pain in my hand.

"What were you doing by the way? You were really concentrating." Twilight was levitating an empty parchment and quill, ready whenever to take down any notes.

"I was... conversing with myself..."

"...Come again...?"

"I don't know, maybe it's the alcohol."

"So your saying this experiment went a little bust?"

"Yeah, I think it failed-"

"But I think it was a success!!"

The three of us panicked. There was someone else here. Someone with a slightly robotic voice. Twilight and Fluttershy looked about frantically, unsure of what had spoken. But it sounded familiar to me...

"Down here everyone! Yes, the white rectangle on the ground! Hi!"

All of our jaws hit the floor. My phone was talking without a prompt!

"Shocked? Haha! I expected as much. Allow me to introduce myself! My name is Artemis Orion, and I'm Keith's Aura"!

I had one last thought before I blacked out again.

WTF?

Chapter 28: Discoloured Memories

Discoloured Memories

"Keith, we need to talk."

"Yeah, Daddy?"

"Son, you can't keep living in your dream world."

"What's that mean, Dad?"

"This planet; this world right now. It's not the perfect world you see it as. Life is not going to let you just cruise along."

"But why?"

"Maybe you're too young to know what this means, Keith. But later, when you're older, you'll be out there; providing for yourself and others. But until then, I want you to ask yourself this question: when you're grown up, how will you live your life?

And how are you going to do it?"

A cold splash of water pelted my face, bringing me back round to reality. I sputtered, trying to sit back up. But trying was all I could do before I froze and cringed in agony. All the pain returned, along with the remembrance of the reasons they got there.

"Easy, now. Moving that fast will just hurt you more."

I opened my eyes to the clothes that Rarity had made me. I still wore them, now torn and stained. Slowly raising my head, I met the eyes of the grey Alicorn. They were the same shade as his colourless coat.

"I don't know who you are, but I guess I owe you one..." I tried to ease back down, without causing more searing pain than I needed.

"Big time."

From the corners of my sight, the six ponies that I came to know and love gathered back. It seemed like a really long time since I had seen them.

"Welcome back, cowboy." Applejack swung a water skin above my head. Emptying its contents onto my head and into my mouth. The refreshing water quenched my unnoticed thirst and coated me in it rather than my own sweat. After gasping for breath, I leaned back, but not on the stone floor. It was somepony's soft coat.

Fluttershy was there, resting my head on her side. "Oh, Keith! You're safe, thank goodness!"

"Thank Celestia!" Chimed in Pinkie Pie, who joined the embrace and ignoring my blood. It darkened her natural shade of pink. I flinched at the tightness of of the hug.

"Pinkie..." I gasped, "too... tight...!"

"Whoops, sorry!" She let go, blushing.

"TRAITOR! YOU HAVE RAN LONG ENOUGH!!"

I froze in fear. That shout could have projected thousands of voices at once; it was all too familiar. But a second, more shocking realization hit me. I felt around my chest for the object that brought me here.

"The pendant! Where is it!" I jerked up and coughed violently, tasting blood fill my mouth again.

"Relax, friend. I have it." The grey Alicorn levitated it off of his neck. "It really has been a long time since I held this." He then placed it lightly in my palm.

"You shouldn't have taken it." I spoke, shutting my eyes and attempting to lose the pain. "This thing is dangerous in more ways than one." Slowly, I rose to my feet, expecting Legion to attack at any moment.

"Don't worry, he can't see us... but not for long." The Alicorn said confidently. I looked around to find we were in another dome; one that was above the surface, for the sunlight seeped in through the cracks and holes. "And correction: I know much more about that Medallion than you."

The lavender pony I knew too well came to the Alicorn's side. Twilight's face was cross with anxiety and fear.

"How long will this spell hold, Sir? It's been a while, and... well... ethereal camouflage spell are fairly hard to control."

"Longer than you think, Twilight. Trust me like you would have in the previous timeline."

"Ethereal camouflage? Previous Timeline? What?" Most of the minor cuts and wounds had sealed and, to my relief, a large amount of the hurt. There were bigger and more serious injuries, but they would recover with time. Now, all I wanted was answers.

I looked to his flank, but there was no cutie mark there. It looked scratched out; faded into darker shades of grey. I couldn't tell what it once was, even if I tried. The Alicorn never once smiled, and spoke gravely.

"It looks like it has really been done." The Alicorn eyed me with interest. "Everything still goes according to plan... well... for now anyway..."

"And you are...?"

"I don't have a name." The Alicorn hung his head and sighed. "I have failed Equestria too much to deserve one."

"What are you talking about, your highness? Our kingdom seems in perfect order-" Rarity asked.

"Don't call me that! I am not royalty, and I never was! And one reason why Equestria is peaceful in this day and age, is because of me!" He magically pulled at the Medallion, and at my neck. "It is also the only reason I created this."

"Wowie! You made that?!" Pinkie Pie chimed in.

"And why are these people after it? Why do they call me a traitor?" I sat up against a podium. It looked like a statue had been removed from it.

"Because to them, that was everything. And when it was taken from them, they lost everything." The Alicorn turned back towards the city, looking beyond its aged landscape. "It was something that I created, along with the people, to help them remain true to themselves, and to others."

"You... you created these guys?" Rainbow Dash gaped.

"Yes, Rainbow Dash. I did. Funny how your response is the same as it was last time..."

"Last time?! What last time?! This guy is really driving me nuts!"

"And how did you know howto create these humans? How did you know what they even looked like?"

"Simple; I wasn't always a Alicorn. In fact, I was like you, and like Legion. I was Human."

The Mane Six and I shared looks of disbelief. The only thing that broke the silence was the noise of buildings collapsing outside, with Legion looking for his target.

"And not just any human. I was like you." He towered above my injured being. "I was from Earth. Listen carefully, now. Everything I say to you is of utmost importance."

"Yes, I was a human once. Until I came to Equestria, I was a normal person. But when I did, things were different. Much different. It is not around you now, but it was during another time." The Alicorn gloomily sat down opposite me. The Mane Six sat around as well, listening intently.

"Many events occurred in this time, and Equestria was at war. It had fallen to the creatures outside the bounded lands. But I was there. I did not care at the time how and why I was there, or why I was an Alicorn. I just wanted to save everypony. But... I failed. Many ponies selflessly gave their lives for the battle, but to no avail." He looked up at the Mane Six, hesitating before he spoke again. "Everypony gave their lives. Including, and especially the six of you." The surprised faces of the six candy-coloured ponies turned to horror.

"And still... through all this torture, I had a second chance. At the time, I had grown so powerful, I could travel back in time. I took the chance. The chance to change the events of that time. I went back, a long long way behind in time. I wanted to build a force, strong enough to repel what I knew what was to come in the future. So I made them." He gestured at the broken city. "I made them exactly in man's image. I thought they were perfect, and I created this. This symbol of harmony, to keep them at peace. At first, everything went according to plan."

"But I realized my mistake. One day, the medallion was taken from them; stolen by thieves.When they found out, they cried and suffered beneath their own deed. I wanted to help them and stop the madness. I left my people to search for the Spirit of Harmony. It didn't take long for me to retrieve the Medallion again, but by the time I returned here, it was chaos. The people had turned against themselves, and the harmony was no longer enough to bring them out of it. They had relied so much on the Medallion that they lost sight of the harmony within them. To me, I had failed Equestria again."

"I decided to leave them be; to let them wipe themselves off the face of Equestria. I hid the medallion from them, because it had become an item of greed, and I slept. I slept for a long time. I was woken up before by common thieves and bandits, but I chased them away, warning them of the force that I trapped in their own city. This was because that I knew, when they all were gone, their souls and auras still lingered. In death, they had put aside their differences for their common goal: getting the medallion back."

"But I couldn't let them. It would feed their power, and they would create another thriving race.At the same time, I couldn't destroy the medallion. It was, and still is precious to me; for in that medallion holds the last remnants of the Elements Of Harmony." He looked around at everypony. "Yes. Twilight, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy and Applejack. A part of you exists in this pendant, a part that is harder than anything to destroy, and I couldn't do it. Instead, I had to make another plan. Something that would correct both these events, but not cause a new one."

He stood back up, glaring down at me.

"And it looks like you're it. Fortunately for you, this pendant has chosen you to be its bearer."

"But why? I'm no different from anyone else. There's a whole six billion other people on Earth!"

"Don't question it, kid! I sent it out to find a suitable bearer, but that doesn't mean you will survive it! Many things await the bearer of Harmony, and not all of it is going to be nice and sweet." He brought his face threateningly close to mine. "The question is, are you worthy of it?"

I held my head in my hands, wrapping my mind around everything this Alicorn had just said. It was like in the movies, when an ordinary person was 'chosen' to become the hero. The only difference was that this was far too real. I looked back up to the Mane Six, now looking at me in a new light. I wasn't sure whether their looks were the response to the Alicorns predictions, or to the fact that I was unofficially the 'chosen one'.

Could I do it? Could I survive whatever it is to come?

Could I even defeat Legion?

"Our-... sorry... Your friends have told me that you have survived quite a few ordeals to get here already. As impressive as it may be to any human, you have to know that you were only lucky."

I slowly rose again, trying to stand. I flinched as I felt the pang from nerves in my leg. Fluttershy came to my side, smiling to hide her concern. As much as I had recovered over the conversation, some things still required time to heal. With the support, I limped to the view of the city. A small figure of Legion in the distance was seen, crashing through wall after wall in a barbaric manner, looking for me.

"You're can't leave with Legion like that. Even if you tried, he will get you." Everypony watched as Legion continued his futile hunt. "Unfortunately, he must be defeated, and I've become far too weak over the years to stop him." Everypony turned to the Alicorn, who turned to me. We all knew what he was going to say before he said it.

"It's all up to you, Keith."

"Oh, buck no!" Rainbow Dash retorted instantly.

"Have you gone mad?!"

"Look at him! He's in no condition to fight!"

"He might... die!"

Everypony was defending me. It made me glad that I had their support, but I knew that there was no other way this time. The Mane Six didn't have the elements and the Alicorn was too weak. I sighed, curling my hands into fists multiple times.

"I'll do it."

"WHAT?!" All six ponies replied in unison. The Alicorn merely raised the corners of his mouth slightly.

"Heh, I missed hearing conversations like these!"

"This is all part of your 'proving your worthy' point isn't it?" I asked.

"It is. And there's no time like the present... not that you really have a choice."

"But he's godlike! Isn't he, like, immortal and made from souls?!" I was desperately arguing, but he always replied in calm.

"If I remember correctly, when I left Earth, video games already existed." He smugly said. "And as I recall, every boss that you fight has a weakness?"

"You gotta be kidding me..."

"Well, I did create these people. All you have to do, is find his weakness. And then..."

"Finish him?" I grinned.

"Oh, Mortal Kombat still exists? Glad to hear it's gone beyond it's second installment!" For the first time, the old Alicorn let out a small chuckle. It was hard imagining him as a human before, but it seemed that there wasn't too big of an age gap.

"COME OUT AND FACE ME YOU COWARD!!" Legion's voice only confirmed the decision.

I grudgingly turned to the stairs I saw that lead back down. "But you're going to tell me how to get back home right?"

"Yes, if you live long enough." He casually threw out his comment. At this point, Fluttershy stood in the way of stairs.

"Keith, you can't do this! You're already really hurt and-"

"Fluttershy," I knelt down to bring her to face level. "can you tell me honestly, that there is another way?"

She hung her head, allowing her mane to cover her face. She knew there was none.

"But can you tell me, that you won't die?"

I hesitated. the risks were very great. But I knew that if I failed, it wouldn't only be to the Mane Six, but, if the Alicorn's words were true, the whole of Equestria.

"Don't worry, I won't." I stroked her neck one more time before leaving her side.

"Pinkie Promise?" Pinkie Pie added perkily.

I silently turned and limped back down the stairs, no longer in view of the six ponies and the Alicorn.

"I Pinkie Promise."

Chapter 39: A Taste Of Humanity

A Taste Of Humanity

I collapsed onto one knee, digging the edge of my sword into the ground to support myself. Gasping for each shallow breath. Sweat trickled down both sides of my face and caused the sports shirt that I wore to be soaked right through. The red sunset cast a crimson shade on the smoke grey blacksmith that opposed me.

"Time-out?" Ingot wheezed, dropping his own bladed weapon from his mouth. He too was drained of energy from the practice, but not as much as me.

"More like... lesson-over..." I said between breaths. Leaving the weapon crafted by the blacksmith himself in the ground, I got back up to my feet. "I think... that should be enough... for today anyway..." I attempted to slow my breathing.

"Agreed." Ingot left his sword sticking up out of the ground as well. His was different from mine, with his grip being maximized for better mouth utilization. It was also only curved on one side, but it was what he called a very basic weapon.

We had been fighting... or practicing, for hours, at the big green meadow on the outskirts of Ponyville. From where we were, we were given a beautiful view of the quaint little town, just a little further downhill. And to our left, the foundations of what was soon to be my home were already built.

It was a prime location; not too far from the village, yet not too close to be disrupted by the hustle and bustle of the town. It was also an equal distance to both Applejack's farm and Fluttershy's cottage, both also on the edge of the village. A month ago I had chosen this spot, after looking around the entire town for a suitable place. I enjoyed being far from activity if I could help it.

"It's getting along nicely isn't it?" Ingot nodded towards the small area of construction, now bare of workers as the day drew to a close. "It wasn't that long ago this was still just a barren field."

"Not destroying the scenery am I?" I managed a chuckle. "Thanks for coming out here to train with me..."

"...Again." He added. "You've been asking me to help you since last month, and I swear you were horrible when you started!"

"Well, there aren't really much use for swords where I come from." With a light tug, I pulled mine out of the ground. No damage was done to it and it still shined. I had left Legion's sword in Twilight's basement. Although I had trained with it before, I didn't need it now. "And besides, you have to admit I've improved."

"Alright, you have." Ingot, with a grunt, whipped his sword out of the ground and sheathed it. It was a basic leather strap meant for a common solider, he had said. "But I can tell you, you won't go any further than the basics from me. I'm no soldier, and I only swing a blade to test it. If you want real practice, go to Canterlot or something of the sort."

"We'll see." I walked off a few paces to the bag to the designer sports bag I had brought along. I produced a towel, on top a change of clothes. Picking up the towel, I felt a small burning sensation in my hands. I realized that my palm and fingers were red, and some were blistered. "The grooves on the grip are a little rough." I muttered.

"That reminds me..." Ingot continued. "Come down to the forge later, once you're ready. My son has a little something for you. So do I actually..."

"He finished the crossbow?"

"Something like that." Ingot's confidence wavered. "He hasn't been helping out a lot lately. So I would assume he was doing something."

"Then I guess I'll see you in town!" I fell back onto the lush sea of green. "That's as soon as I'm rested."

"Lazy arse..." Ingot tossed the joke over his shoulder, trotting back to Ponyville.

"Thanks, Twilight! See you!" Having returned my weapon to the guest room, where everything I had in Equestria was, I shut the door to the library behind me. She was doing well, having already caught up with her workload since the expedition. In fact, everypony was doing quite well. Eveypony had gotten used to seeing the only Human in Equestria, it seemed. There was less tension with those that were scared of me, but they were still nervous.

The sky was just going dark, with the scarlet sun just touching the edge of the world. Shops, restaurants and cafes were beginning to close as the day wound down, and those who took the night shift were just beginning. Everypony was so friendly with one another, i observed as I made my way to the forge.

Why can't it be like that on Earth?

In the faintest of noises, I heard a sudden rustle, unnervingly close. I turned my head, but nopony was there. Instead, there was a small bush that looked quite of place. There was no breeze, but yet it rustled. I didn't think much of it at first, and continued on my way. But the rustling continued, and it never moved any further. I drew a smirk. Somepony was obviously following me.

Before I could confront the 'bush'. I passed two ponies that were quite popular in the community as well. One of them I was seeing for the second time, and had played at my arrival party. The other was a cello player.

"Hey hey! Keith, my man!" The DJ called out down the road. "Literally, my 'man'! How ya doin', dude?" She galloped up on hoof-bumped me in the gut, slightly winding me.

"I'm doing fine, thank you very much."

"I haven't seen you in like, FOREVER!" Vinyl exclaimed, waving her hooves in a wide arc.

"Calm down, Vinyl." Coming up to Vinyl's side was a grey earth pony, sporting a white collar and a pink bow tie. She spoke with posh stoicism. "My name's Octavia. Pleasure to meet you." She didn't seem to mind at all that I was human. "And I'm assuming you enjoy 'electronica', just like Vinyl?"

"Of course he does! He's got some sick beats in that weird white touchy-thing he has!" Vinyl Scratch cut in before I could answer.

"Well, yes. But I don't listen to just electronic music. It was just suitable for the situation. I enjoy all sorts." I corrected. "I do enjoy orchestral as well."

"Oh, I see. Well then we should be able to get along nicely." Octavia smiled.

"Dude you've got to show me more, of what you've got!" The white unicorn was almost begging. "Your weird alien music is goooood."

"C'mon, Vinyl. We're gonna be late!"

"Alright, alright, Octy."

"By the way, can I ask you a question?" I asked. "What is the relationship between you two?" I was genuinely curious. Everyday, I found out more about each character, the more confused I got about what was canon and what wasn't.

"Oh... well... um... Vinyl, she's..." Octavia stammered and blushed, searching for words that I knew she would use.

"...her Marefriend!" Vinyl finished for her, putting a leg around the Cello player.

"Vinyl, that's such a crude word to use!" She retorted. Her cheeks were now deep red.

"Nothing like the truth, baby!"

"Ugh... anyway, we're late. Pleasure to meet you, Keith." Octavia pulled Vinyl away.

"We gotta party again soon, man! Peace!" Vinyl hollered. I just watched as she was almost dragged off until they turned the corner.

And everyday, I still got more and more confused about the show. I had no idea what was fan-made, or what was real, let alone why this universe even existed. It all sounded like a complex philosophy lesson.

*rustle*

I sighed. As flattering as it was to have what was most like a fan, it was rather uncomfortable knowing that someone is following me. And I knew just who it was.

"Is there a reason you're following me, Lyra?" I turned to the bush, now right in the center of the town square. It was very out-of-place.

The mint green unicorn jumped out of the bush. The same grin never faded from her face. "I'm sorry, but... a HUMAN! Here?! In Equestria?! Do you have any idea how long I've waited for a day like this?! Do you have any idea how many questions I have for you?!" She was almost hysterical, and Bon Bon was nowhere in sight to restrain her.

"Well, I guess I could answer a some, but I'm in a hurry. And, honestly, you're starting to creep me out." I smiled sheepishly.

"Okay! Just one! And then I'll leave you alone! For... awhile..." She begged.

"Fine. You better make it count!" I raised one finger, signaling that one question. And in that simple action, it could've drove her mad as she fell back into a giggling heap.

"Okay okay! Umm..." She made a face as she concentrated hard. "Got one: How does it feel to be human?" She sat down right in front of me and stared right into my eyes, demanding an answer.

As simple as the questioned sounded, it definitely wasn't. I had no other form to compare it to; I was never a pony, nor any other creature. It was something that I had been all my life, and found it normal. But here, it was anything but ordinary.

"Umm... well... being human... it's... umm..." I couldn't find the words to describe it. There was actually no emotional or personal difference between ponies and humans other than the physical form. Not that any came to mind, but I couldn't tell her that. I was left standing there, looking for an answer when none came.

Suddenly, from the corner of my eye, I saw the pony who would help me answer all of Lyra's questions. He was casually trotting through the town's square.

"Doctor!" I called out. He responded immediately, although partly confused. He trotted up forward.

"Good evening, Keith. Madam." He nodded at Lyra. "Does there seem to be a problem?" He questioned, darting his gaze between me and Lyra.

"Lyra, here, wants to know how it feels to be human." I said plainly.

"Does she now?" The Time Lord turned to the unicorn.

"Woah woah woah... wait a minute... this pony was once a human?!" She pointed a hoof at the Doctor at disbelief.

"Well, technically, I'm not Human. I just assume the same physical form-"

"Tell me more!" She pressed her head against the Doctor's.

"I can't possibly tell you everything! There isn't enough time... well not for you anyway."

"Then SHOW me!" She hugged the two front legs of the Doctor, refusing to let go. Her grin was growing wider and wider. "PLEEEAAAASSEEE."

"Lyra, you're scaring ponies." I commented, looking around. Those that were still outside were giving strange looks at us.

"Please...?"

"Ugh..." The Doctor sighed. "Okay, as you wish."

"What?" Now I was confused.

"She obviously won't leave us alone until she gets what she wants." He said reluctantly. He brought up his hooves and picked Lyra up. "You too, Earthling!" He placed a hoof around my head.

"What are you doing?" Lyra and I asked in unison.

"You'll see." The Doctor smirked. "You have one minute."

And with that, he suddenly jerked both of our heads towards his. The second three of our heads made contact, I felt myself slip away, as my vision turned white.

The mist cleared. Like a reversal of the sun's rays, it was pulled out of vision.

Lyra began to slowly come round. Opening her eyes, she surveyed her new surroundings. Her eyes went wide, seeing the wide streets and tall buildings. Light posts dotted the sidewalks in a uniformed patten. People, humans, were walking freely on the pavement. In coats, jackets, holding umbrellas, making their way through their daily lives. Lyra rubbed her eyes, making sure she was no longer blinded. But as soon as she pulled her arms up, she noticed the change. Her jaw could've hit the floor, as she looked at her new digits and limbs.

"HANDS!" She squeaked. Her mouth still agape. "I... have... HANDS?!"

She touched her face, her body, her new legs that had feet instead of hooves. "I'm... human?!" To her left was a shop window. Lyra wasn't as interested in the antiques it displayed as she was in her reflection. Seconds went by as she stared into her new face. Her hair was still green with the white streak along the fringe. Her eyes were smaller, but they were still her shade of yellow. She was clothed in white and green as well, and around her neck was a small necklace, with one small golden lyre. But her nose, mouth, skin, all of it was different! After her initial shock, Lyra was overcome with joy.

"Fascinating isn't it?" A voice spoke from behind her. Looking into the reflection of the glass. She saw the source. A bench, not more than a few footsteps away, sat two men. One wore a shallow top hat, shading his face, wearing a light brown overcoat with a dark brown vest and pants, accessorized with a red tie. He sat crossing one leg over the other.

"Welcome to Earth, the twenty-first century." The one in the coat took off his hat, revealing a man with sharp features and dark brown eyes. "And this is me, in one of my previous human forms." The doctor said calmly.

"Ea...Earth?" Lyra stammered.

"Isn't this London?" Next to the Doctor was a young asian man. With black eyes and hair in an 80-20 parting, he wore a grey collarless shirt with black sleeves and 3 black buttons, and black denim jeans. Lyra already knew who he was. He looked around, only to have the Big Ben capture his gaze.

"Keith? Doctor?" She mumbled.

"Yes, this is London. Or rather, an illusion of London. Just a taste of humanity for our pony-friend." The Doctor was perfectly calm, Keith was slightly confused, and Lyra was still overwhelmed.

"So are we in your head or something?" Keith asked, surveying the dream-state of England.

"Strictly speaking, we are." He said. "And one minute is almost up."

"HUMANS DO EXIST! YESYESYES!!" Lyra jumped up and down, clasping her hands together and fiddling with them. People along the path continued on their way, only giving a suspicious gaze at the ecstatic young lady.

"You'll find that things are much easier to bind and grab, too." The doctor added.

"Don't you think you're feeding her a little too much?" I whispered into the Time Lord's ear. "She might just go more crazy later."

"Well then she asked for it." The doctor shrugged, relaxing onto the bench. "You don't seemed as amazed as her to be in this illusion though?"

"Once you explore a world of magical ponies, entering someones controlled illusion seems a little minor." Keith stated.

Both men on the bench watched as Lyra performed rather menial tasks with her hands, but normal grabbing and binding were like impossible feats being accomplished to her. She squealed every time she succeeded in doing so.

"Well, one minute is up. Say goodbye to humanity, Miss Lyra." The Doctor looked at his metal watch. The heavy mist consumed their surroundings once more, eventually blinding all three of them.

"NOOO! NOT YET!!" Lyra's cries echoed as the illusion of Earth faded.

A tiny force repelled my head from the Doctor's. It was the same for Lyra, who fell backwards. The illusion left a slight throbbing in my mind. Opening my eyes again, it was relieving to see that we were back where we were, and barely a minute had passed. It was no longer daytime, London. It was sunset, Ponyville.

"I'm definitely not doing that again, as long as I can help it." The Doctor groaned, now a pony once more. He rubbed his hooves against his head.

"No! The humans! They were everywhere!" Lyra kicked up. "Humans! They exist!" She exclaimed.

"You don't say!" I said, bursting into a laugh.

"I don't mean to intrude," a voice outside of ours interrupted. "but is she causing you trouble again? Lyra, stop with this obsession of yours! You've seen one, now you know they exist! Happy?" Bon Bon bit down on Lyra's ear again, dragging her off.

"But...! But...!" Lyra was still stammering as she struggled helplessly. As soon as they left, me and the Doctor were the only ones left in the Town Square.

"That was a rather, interesting experience."

"For you or for Lyra?" I joked.

"More like having her inside the illusion." The Doctor chuckled. "Anyway, I must be off. The Vortex isn't going to find itself!" With that, he went off at a gallop, leaving me to wonder what the 'Vortex' was, or meant.

Maybe I should start watching his show...

The reason I was out here came back to me, and I had wasted enough time. The sun was almost gone as I continued the rest of the journey to the blacksmiths.

Even at night, the forge was still lit. The open first floor of the house was filled with metal equipment, tools and items, dimly lit by a burning torch in the corner of the room, and the furnace. As I approached, Ingot was the only one outside, and he was at the table, making himself busy.

I tapped the brass bell, hanging at the corner of the entrance, producing the sound similar to a cow's bell. It was less than an arm's reach away, seeing as I was taller than most ponies.

"You took your time, Human." Ingot already knew who it was. "Driscoll, come out of your Study for a moment! Keith is here!" His voice echoed into the house.

I walked into the forge, looking at the vast array of metalworks. From horseshoes to basic armour and weapons. The blacksmiths were certainly skilled in Ponyville, and they weren't short of protection. I stopped behind Ingot, waiting on him to finish whatever he was doing. He was pulling at something with his mouth. A string, maybe?

"He's coming. In the meantime..." He whipped around. With a grin, his mouth held two items of a pair. The two pieces of leather had five small sleeves and holes, making it unsuitable for a pony. It was dark brown and padded on the knuckles, front and back, sown together in perfect stitches.

"These are for you." he tossed them into my arms. They were certainly a fine pair of gloves. "Hard snakeskin leather, hoove-stitched and grooved palms. You might want them if you don't want blisters."

Now, I was happy. Like a child who waited in anticipation to play with his christmas gift, I quickly pulled the gloves on. They were tightened by two leather laces, crossing the wrist twice in a neat little knot. The insides were soft and comfortable, and the outside made it painless to punch.

"These are perfect." I threw a punch into my clasping palm, producing a satisfying slap of leather. "I am paying you back though."

"That bag of bits you left us last time was more than enough!" Ingot objected. "And don't thank me just yet." He diverted his gaze to the door, where Driscoll came though. He looked weary, slouching as he walked and clearly visible eye bags. On his side was a folded carrier.

"Good evening, Keith." He tried to hide his weariness. "Haven't seen you in a while."

"Been treating yourself well, Driscoll?" I sat down at the table, bringing myself level with the tired craftscolt. "You sure look tired."

"Maybe I am." He yawned. "But working on your little project was really interesting. It was fun, in fact. Did you know that it is quite similar to those used in Canterlot's armoury? It's like an adaptation; a miniature version changed to suit a human's needs." He swung the carrier onto the table. Using his muzzle, he slowly unfolded the flap. Inside was what his month's of work had been put into. "It's still a prototype, mind you. I'm bound to make some improvements."

The crossbow's arch was gold-plated metal on an iron base. The catch was silver, connected to a tightly strung bowstring. The handle and grip was polished wood, curved into a pistol grip. The stock was varnished wood with a metal foundation. Everything looked just like the blueprint. Nobody spoke a word as I gaped at the medieval weapon.

I slowly brought my hand over the grip, picking up the ranged weapon. It was heavy, but sustainable for one-handed use. The barrel was long enough for another hand to support. The catch doubled as a crosshair, as I stared down the line. Lying ready on the catch was a single wooden bolt.

"This is incredible!" I paid Driscoll the compliment. Such old weaponry wold be useless on Earth, but I have never seen one outside a museum, let alone hold one in my very hands. Either way, this one was different.

"It's not perfect." Driscoll said. "Although it is exactly like the blueprint, I do plan to make a few changes. To make it more efficient, easier to use..."

I lowered the weapon, knowing the danger if I fired the bolt. "It's fine the way it is, if you ask me." With one hand on the grip, I placed the weapon back on the table.

*ptchew*

As soon as I placed the crossbow sideways on the table, it fired! The bolt flew from the wound up catch.

"Get down!" Ingot tackled his son to the ground covering both their heads.

The bolt flew straight toward a stack of metal ingots. But to all of our horror, it didn't stop there. It deflected off the surface of one ingot, and was sent zooming in another direction! It ricocheted of a metal plate. Then, a sword, then the hammer, then the anvil. All of this happened within a matter of seconds.

In the end, the bolt did come to a halt. After it bounced of the anvil, the bolt flew low, at the table's level, across the forge.

It was too late.

It stopped.

But not in metal. Nor in wood.

I stood in the center of the forge. And the bolt came to a halt...

... one inch above my kneecap...

The projectile came to a final, and painful, halt.

I heard myself exclaim a number of vulgarities, as I almost suffered one of the worst jokes in video game history. As Ingot and Driscoll rushed for first aid, I couldn't help but think:

I almost took an arrow to the knee!!

It was two weeks since that incident. I was now at home, on Earth, with a cast around my leg. I was embarrassed by that little accident, and it was definitely my fault.

I was sitting for breakfast in the dining room,next to a pair of crutches I had been using for the past two weeks. The only other person who knew I was injured was my sister.

"It's been a week, Keith." Dayna came into the dining room. "Are you ever going to tell me how you got injured like that?"

"I ain't telling you anything." I huffed. "You drank my bottle of AppleJack, and I'm still pretty steamed about that."

"If it makes you feel any better, it was delicious." She smiled.

"I hate you."

"I love you too, li'l bro."

Chapter 45: Questions Without Answers

Questions Without Answers

By the time we reached Ponyville, the small, peaceful agricultural village had become everything but what it was.

With mixed negative emotions, we returned to Ponyville, leaving Cloudsdale to its unforeseen fate. We didn't expect to return without a light-hearted feeling from the abruptly interrupted event. Now, with the entire clouded metropolis no more than a mass of drifting vapours, we came home with anything but joy.

The village was packed to the very limit. From where we were descending, tiny blobs of winged creatures speckled the town. Pegasi, hurt emotionally and physically, had retreated to the nearest safe haven they could. But by now, what was determined as 'safe' was unclear. Even now, pegasi continued to enter the small town, albeit to seek refuge, or to just make a passing. Either way, they were clearly there by the thousands.

"This isn't looking good, guys..." I said with concern. "An entire city was destroyed, thousands of pegasi are now homeless, and now look at Ponyville!"

We hovered a hundred meters above the crowds, avoiding the humungous mash of ponies. From where we flew, we could see the residents of Ponyville, bewildered by the sudden increase in their town's population. Some were already beginning to help them, but were soon overwhelmed by the number of them.

"There's no way we can accommodate those many pegasi." Fluttershy gaped in astonishment.

"Alright! Who did this?!" Rainbow Dash flew circles around me and Fluttershy, "Dragons? Diamond dogs? Trolls? I don't give a flying feather! No monster is getting away with this! When I find out who did this, I'm sending my hoof right up their-!"

"Dash!" I curled up my thumb and middle finger and flicked her ear, stopping her mid-circle.

"Ow!"

I pulled her head in close. "Calm down, will you?! Okay, you're right, an offence like this never goes unpunished, and we'll find out who did this soon enough. You saw those guards fly off in the direction of the fire. But right now, with a ton of pegasi injured and homeless, I think we have bigger problems than that!"

For a moment, the flare in her eyes seemed to grow stronger, but her anger died down soon after. I let go of my grip on her head. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have raised my voice at you..."

"No, you're right." Rainbow Dash sighed. "I'm always getting ahead of myself."

"It's fine, Rainbow." Fluttershy said from under me. "You're definitely not the only one that's upset with what's happened. Let's see what we can do to help?"

"Flutters is right." I added. "Right now, we're more privileged and fortunate than the others. Maybe there is something we can do that'll be significant."

We connected with the ground in the next few seconds, and the view from the ground was a lot different from above. Here, we were part of all the post-chaos; ponies helped pegasi with wounds and injuries, Unicorns levitated pegasi after pegasi to the town's now overflowing hospital, food and comfort was offered to traumatized foals, but to no avail. Still-abled pegasi directed flight in the sky. Even roofs were covered with ponies. Landing in Town Square was a bad decision, and you could barely move without bumping or tripping over another pony.

"Oh my goodness, there are so many of them..." Fluttershy's voice drew softer as she began to quiver slightly.

"Hey, don't be daunted by the numbers." I hopped off her back and scanned the town square. "We can get through this... somehow..."

"Guys, I think we should find the others first." Rainbow Dash advised.

"It's not gonna be easy. There's too much colour everywhere." Even being a head taller than most ponies gave no advantages. There were just too many of them. How in Equestria were we supposed to find the Mane Six?

"Yo, Keith!"

Above the cries for assistance and of desperation, I heard my name echo above them. The three of us turned to find a white unicorn with a messy, light and dark blue mane galloping up to us through the crowds, barely taking any care to notice whoever she bumped into.

"Vinyl?"

"Howzit, my man!" Her casual manner of talking overshadowed the situation. She even managed to flash a small smile for a second. "It looks like things aren't too good, huh?"

"'Aren't too good?!" Rainbow Dash spat, "Thats's the understatement of the year!"

"Chill, Dash! I get it. We're in a lot of trouble, especially you pegasi."

"Did you hear about the attack?" I asked.

"Who hasn't? I'm pretty sure the whole town's heard it by now. Spooked a few of us, but not me!" She replied brashly.

"Well, they've got a right to be spooked." I pondered aloud, "the creatures that lay siege, whatever they were, used land weapons to attack an air domain. That means Ponyville may not be safe either..."

"Keep your voice down!" Rainbow Dash put a hoof over my mouth. "The pegasi are enough distress!"

Suddenly, out of the crowd, a grey Earth pony ran up to Vinyl's side. It was Octavia, and she was looking less neat than usual.

"We're all set, Vinyl... Oh! Hello again, Mister Conway." She clearly displayed forced composure. Even her bow tie was disheveled, like her mane.

"All set?" I questioned.

"Yeeaah... about that..." Vinyl removed her stylish purple glasses momentarily, revealing her magenta eyes momentarily as she cleaned them. "Octy, here was one of those that got spooked the most."

"Spooked? How do you feel with the neigbouring city in ruins? And for all we know, Ponyville could be next!" Her tone raised with every word.

"Chillax, babe!" Vinyl threw an arm over her marefriend. "So anyway, Octy thinks that it's best we go back to her place in Canterlot for the time being... you know... at least until things cool down."

"Woah, wait... you guys are running?" Rainbow Dash became more agitated by the minute. "You're fleeing in times like this?!"

"That's their choice, Dash! For Celestia's sake, get a grip!" I had to raise my voice. Not because I was getting annoyed, but because I was getting even more worried. Rainbow Dash was always bound to do something audacious if left unchecked. Fluttershy proceeded to turn Rainbow Dash away from the situation to calm her down.

"And actually, that's smart." I commented, "Canterlot would be the safest place right now. But I won't be surprised if some pegasi have headed there as well, not to mention anypony else that may have heard of the attack."

"Well, we can't afford to be held up any longer." Octavia bowed her head in salutation. "We're sorry we can't be of more help. Goodbye, and best of luck." She turned and trotted back of into the crowd. Vinyl Scratch followed, but stopped for a moment, turning back to grin at me.

"So what's your angle, human?" She cooly inquired, "You going to get to the bottom of this? Head off on another kickass adventure like the badass you are?"

"Hah, real funny! Seeya!" I waved my hand once, and Vinyl did the same before heading in the direction of her marefriend. But even after she left, the questioned lingered in my mind, along with the gnawing fear of the unknown.

What if she's right?

I returned to my friends' sides. Out of the frantic clutter and confusion, they still stood out to me the most.

"Girls, maybe we should make our way to the Library? Twilight will most likely gather us there."

"Let's fly." Rainbow Dash spoke glumly of the action, "No point of making trouble for everypony by walking..."

The short distance covered in flight showed us more than we needed. Passing by the village hospital, we could see the overworked doctors and nurses, attempting to calmly move patients along. I shuddered at the sight of a pegasi that had crushed both of his front legs. Tears were clearly streaming down his face, but from pain or shock, we couldn't tell. It also seemed that the flow of incoming pegasi had stopped. In fact, some where flying off again, in the direction I knew was Canterlot. Guards, sporting the symbol of Cloudsdale had appeared to put some order in the mess, instructing the others.

We glided to a stop at the red door of the gigantic Oak tree of a library. There appeared to be no commotion from the inside, from what we could tell. Just as soon as we landed, the red door swung open, revealing the frazzled purple face of the library's keeper. Twilight nervously darted her eyes around us, as if to check if somebody was watching.

"Good, you're here. Come on in, we've got work to discuss." She spoke seriously. We briskly entered the old tree. She pointed a hoof up the stairs. Ignoring the mess of books and scrolls, we made our way up the stairs to Twilight's private quarters. The sound of Twilight carefully shutting the door behind us echoed through the stairwell. "Not everyone is here yet. Applejack had to take care of some business on the farm. See you upstairs."

At the top of the stairs, waiting impatiently, were Rarity and Pinkie Pie. Rarity face was worn with worry, even as the events were no more than a couple of hours ago. She sighed into the hoof that she rested on. Pinkie Pie on the other hand, was more fidgety, but she wasn't bouncing. She was pacing the room quickly, though.

"Oh thank goodness!" Rarity exclaimed as she rush up to us, wrapping her front legs around the three of us. "Oh, you have no idea how worried I was! I thought something had happened to all of you at the Young Flyer's Competition."

"Yay! Group hug!" Pinkie Pie cheered as she charged into the embrace. As inappropriate the situation was, it always made me feel better.

"Yeah, well the competition got cancelled. Maybe you've heard." Rainbow Dash broke the hug in a huff.

"Gee, she's really torn up about it huh?" Pinkie whispered to me as Fluttershy and Rarity attempted to comfort Rainbow Dash. I merely nodded.

"Everypony is."

"I know what could help!" Pinkie Pie perked up. "There are soooo many pegasi here now! We can throw, one humungousaurus PAR-!" I clasped my hand around her head and mouth before she could say the word. It was a good thing Rainbow Dash wasn't listening.

"Pinkie! Now is really not the time!" I harshly whispered back. "As much as everypony needs the support, that may not be the best way to do it." Her eyes drooped, and I could hear the muffled 'aww' behind my closed hand.

"Howdy, y'all. Sorry Ah'm late." From behind us, Applejack panted. Beads of sweat ran down her face. "I had to distribute whatever spare food we could to the hungry folk."

She looked up at Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy first, and lightened her expression a little. "Well thank Celestia y'all got back safely."

"Yeah," Rainbow Dash said bluntly, "but at what cost?"

Applejack knew it was best to not bring it up too much. She turned her attention to me. "Must've been harder for ya, cowboy. Ya can't fly."

"Mhmm... can I ask you something, AJ?" I leaned in close to her. Her ear pricked up to listen. "I know Cloudsdale just got... you know... but why is Rainbow Dash extra touchy about it?"

"She prides herself in being the fastest flyer in Equestria, but she's also the fast flyer ever produced by Cloudsdale, an' she's might proud of that. Think of it as patriotism."

"Alright girls!... and human..." Twilight gathered eveyerone in her disquieted state. "We've got a big problem on our hands, as you can already see." Everypony and I gathered around the wooden circular table at the center of the room. The light from the windows were always blocked by one pegasi or another, darkening the inside quite a bit.

"Twilight, any news?" Rainbow Dash grimaced with anxiety. "Do we know who attacked Cloudsdale yet?"

"That's just it." She groaned into her hooves. "From what I've gathered, the siege was carefully planned. They used the right weapon to be able to attack at a distance that wouldn't get them detected, but effective enough to decimate the town within an hour." She briskly trotted from row after row of shelved books, forking them out one by one and flipping through them hastily. "I've read of these ballistic weapons before somewhere. Why can't I find it?!"

"Nopony has pulled somethin' of that kind of destruction in hundreds of years." Applejack thought aloud. "So why now?"

"And why Cloudsdale?" added Fluttershy.

"These are all questions that we don't have answers to... at least not yet..." She paced the room. "Right now, Equestria is at peace with the neighbouring nations. No creature has a legitimate reason to attack, from what I know." She plopped her head onto the table, heaving a great sigh. "And if Equestria doesn't act fast, well..." Everypony at the table looked gloomy, delving on the thought of the dark future ahead.

I stood at the side, in deep thought on the same subject. What could have changed so recently to cause this attack?

And then it hit me. A possibility that seemed to make the most sense so far.

"What if..." I hesitated, unsure of everypony's response, "What if it's me?"

A silence followed. I could see in each and everypony's face that they actually thought it could be true. Outside, a random muffled scream was heard, almost adding a dramatic effect.

"Think about it." I continued. "What significant thing could have changed recently that would have provoked or induced a threat? And can we only see it as a coincidence that I was at Cloudsdale when the attack occured? What if it's not a coincidence?"

"Keith, darling, you may be reading too far between the lines, my dear." Rarity consoled. "Not many know of your existence in Equestria to begin with. No rivaling nations have such knowledge of your... er... capabilities yet."

"But suppose they do?" At this point, anything was possible. "If it really is true, then all this is my fault... again..." I flopped onto a pillow by Fluttershy's side.

"Twilight!" From downstairs, a young male voice cried out. And up the stairs scurried a small purple dragon with green spikes.

"Spike? What is it?"

Spike rested at the top of the staircase, catching his breath. "The princess... just sent... this letter!" In his palm was a scrunched up scroll. It looked new, and I could already make out the royal symbol embossed on the front.

With a tinge of magenta, the letter floated was magically removed from the dragon's grasp, and levitated across the room to Twilight. The letter was open within two seconds, and eyes of Celestia's faithful student needed no more than to skim over the letter before she produced a surprised gasp. And it wasn't the pleasant type of surprise.

"What's it say Twilight?" Pinkie Pie bounced over to read the letter.

"Looks like we'll be getting our answer soon, Keith. Everypony, we're going back to Canterlot!"

Chapter 58: Her Majesty's Furtive Favour

Her Majesty's Furtive Favour

To conceive such an impractical idea was insane. To act on it even more so.

That was all that crossed my mind as I listened out for the final call of the stationmaster. All the while being pricked by the shrubbery that concealed me..

"Last call for the final train to Horseshoe Bay!" The gruff voice cut through the dead silence of the night. Other than the stationmaster and the pony who had chosen to doze off behind the ticketing counter, there was nobody around to hear to that call. Well... almost nobody.

That's my train.

"Technically, it isn't."

Reminding myself that the superfluous voice of my Aura would be something I would have to get used to again, I pulled back the shrubbery, providing myself a clear view of the station platform and the colourful train that was soon to depart.

"All aboard for Horseshoe Baaaay!!" The stationmaster cried out once more, as if in hope that there would actually be somepony that would adhere to his commands.

"I wouldn't bother if I were you, friend." A lanky colt smart in a conductor's uniform alighted the sleeping locomotive, "These carriages are emptier than Appleloosa's old reservoir."

The stationmaster grunted, "Anypony who thought it was a good idea to leave 'sprobably gone by now." His gaze went the length of the deserted platform, "Wasn't this way a coupla' weeks ago."

With a tip of their caps, both ponies bid each other farewell. On a couple of echoed words, the railed machine groaned to life, puffing the smokey remnants of sleep from its metal snout. The stationmaster disappeared indoors while the conductor returned to the cozy carriages of an empty train. The sleeping ticket collector barely flinched and the platform was finally empty.

And it was a better time than any.

As the wheels of the railed beast squeaked into a slow churn, I allowed the ear-grating sound to cover my own racket; I dashed from the bushes and made for the rear platform, no more than a leap away from the last carriage. I chucked my backpack over the railing of the coach, preparing to take the jump myself.

I stopped.

In a second's hesitation, I spun round and took the extra step to the ticketing counter. Another few seconds' fishing for a ticket's worth of bits and placed them softly on the counter. Without waking the snoring colt behind the glass panel, I slid them under it.

I smiled to myself and my silly sentiment as I sprinted for the sluggish train, leaping for the last car of the final train out of Ponyville.

Ducking behind the shadow of the railing, I watched as the quaint little village that I knew too well shrunk in the distance, until it vanished behind the walls of the mountains. And for the second time, I was leaving my most familiar location in Equestria for new and unknown places. With next to no knowledge of what could be waiting for me. But I did have time to ponder it. I knew the shores of Equestria were quite a way from the mainland. It's a shame they had no planes.

The muffled hiss of the train woke me with a start, bumping my head for the third time that trip against the bed's fixtures. I left it to throb, as I stumbled for a window. With my breath against the glass, I looked out at the world, so different from the heart of Equestria; I watched the night creep towards the tip of an endless ocean. I saw the quiet waves throw themselves onto the shores and piers of a thriving trading town. Like an overzealous child, I grinned to myself. Horseshoe Bay was beautiful.

Given how there was nopony on board, I had taken advantage of the only conductor's laziness of leaving most of the train unsupervised and set up camp in the last boxcar. I kept my baggage in the overhead compartments and in plain sight. Living on a sandwich a day between two berths of a boxcar was not the greatest way to travel, and sleep did not come easily. The anxiety and excitement in me grew, along with the concern for the Mane Six. I even mulled over the possibility of them being on the return trip right now, perhaps even bumping into each other at Horseshoe Bay.

But that hope would quickly fade. As soon as the conductor set hoof off the train, I darted towards the docks.

Celestia's royal vessel was not one of the ships tied to the harbour; ships that were from another era entirely. Not those with multiple horse-powered engines but frigates that I knew carried cargo and cannonballs. They lined up next to luxury vessels, some of which I had learned had the ability to turn into an airship at the push of a button. But all were docked for the hard times, and none of them the gold-encrusted vessel of her Majesty.

The harbor itself was a sight to behold. Where I grew up, the beach was a rarity, and the liners always reeked of the smell of oil and machinery with nothing more than monotonous freighters passing by. But not here. Here, the water was a mirror for the stars and the moon, the harbour, curved in the shape of a horseshoe, was still packed with ponies, dressed so differently from those in Canterlot and Ponyville. The night was still young, as ponies dressed like what I deduced to be either merchants or pirates walked among their rich yacht-owning counterparts. Traders haggled over prices of the diminishing goods that were coming in, less and less each time. Every building and street corner was lit with the warm light of an oil lamp, shedding blocky shadows of the square stone houses that were built above them.

I was far from inconspicuous, strolling into town. But I couldn't care less about it as I tried to take it all in, keeping in mind I had to swiftly make a departure.

"A boat." I said to myself as ponies continually distanced themselves from me, "I need to find a boat."

But not all ponies had this silly xenophobia. Apparently, I had earned a name for myself among Equestrians. Hushed whispers followed me down the twisted streets to the seaside.

"That's 'im! The last human in Equestria!"

"I thought they were all myths and legends!"

"He's friends with a lot of important ponies, you know."

"I heard this one talked to a dragon once! Sweet Celestia!"

I could feel my face grow redder with each comment. I quickened my pace for the harbour station, just overlooking the rows and rows of boats that barred the view of the sea. There, a pony with a heavy load on his back as well as accent squabbled with a cranky old colt behind a counter. I waited my turn, overhearing some comments about restricting travel to and from Horseshoe Bay. It all ended quickly with the opposing party spitting a big blob on the damp counter and countless cusses of unknown origin.

I took my turn, taking care to have a nicer tongue with the colt.

"Excuse me-"

"Wha'dya want, bloody upwalker?" The colt with a thick grey beard snorted without even looking at me.

"I'm looking for the harbour master." I persisted.

"Yer lookin' at 'im. So whad'ya want?"

"Are there any ships heading out to sea soon? Preferably to... Avia?" I gave a nervous grin.

The old pony froze, locking steely eyes on me. A glare of anger and disbelief spread quickly across his wrinkled face.

"You what?!" He spat.

"Yeah... to Griffin country." I kept smiling.

"Are you mad? Or 'ave you just lost the will t'live?" He chuckled, "Either way, there's nothing I can do for you, two-legger. Harbours closing off tonight."

"What?!"

"Can't you see the ships?" He gestured at every single boat that blocked any sign of water, "Do they look like their going off anytime soon?"

"I'll make it worth your while, even to Griffin country." I calmly persuaded, trying not to draw attention of a crowd.

"Oooh, on any other day, maybe." The pony leaned over the counter, inches from buttiing his snout into my face, "But the Princess surely wouldn't like that."

I stopped breathing, "The... The Princess?"

"That's right. They're locking up Equestria snug. The Godess of the Night is out and about as we speak." He proceeded to point of into the distance, "So if you've got a problem with commands from royalty, I'd suggest taking it up with them, sir."

My face was no longer red. All colour had drained from it. I looked down the path to see a tall dark Alicorn, flanked by two Royal Nocturnal Guards walking down the bay. They were here.

I bolted, leaving the harbour master to chuckle at himself. Without hesitation, I darted through through the harbour town, twisting through more alleys than I cared to count, hoping so dearly that the Princess had not seen me.

Stiff and out of breath, I dove into a shadowy corner, ducking behind two barrels. I almost prayed that she would go away, but I soon learned in Equestria that praying was a surefire way of letting Gods know where you were, let alone use magic to hide.

I didn't budge from my spot, not knowing when it would be safe to move, yet in the end I did not have to move at all.

"Surely," came a resounding voice from down the alley, "A Godess can see past mere barrels?"

Knowing that voice all too well, I felt like every idea built up to this point was torn down in seconds.

Not wanting to disrespect the Princess, I cautiously rose from my hiding spot trying to avoid eye contact, fearful of what an omnipotent being could do to anyone who disobeyed them. Luna, whose power obviously prevailed at night, look down at me, bearing with her an ominous aura.

"P-Princess Luna..." I greeted sheepishly, thought not moving from the wall of protective flimsy barrels between me and her, "What a coincidence meeting you here, your highness."

"I am inclined to ask you the same, Conway." Her stern expression pierced right through me.

"I... can explain... though you probably already know why I'm here..." I kept my head down, unsure whether my face was pale with fear or red with embarrassment.

"It does not take a Goddess to reach that conclusion." She retorted.

I looked around the alleyway, half hoping to find a means of escape. But no, I had run right into a tight dead end without so much as a sewage hole. But her guards were no longer present, and I could at least be thankful for that. Tonight was obviousI wly not the night to convince the Princess, yet at the same time I was determined not to give in and go back home. I was so close to making it off Equestria scot-free! I was not ready to give up just yet, even if it meant disobeying Luna. I put on as straight a face as I could under the circumstances, swallowed my shame and returned Princess Luna's firm gaze. I was not going to willingly go back now, and I made sure she knew it.

"In that case, your majesty, you should also know that I have no intention of going back."

Then came a moment of utter silence. In the alley, it felt like the busy streets behind the Princess had completely emptied. Not a single murmur rose from the street corners or houses and the clutter hustle and bustle seemed to have ground to a halt. In that moment, it felt like only me, challenging the orders of the Goddess that stood before me. I knew this spell all to well. Along with their celestial auras, the Princesses could make the bravest of ponies shrivel up into a cowardly heap with just their presence if they so desired. It was indeed intimidating, but with a unique aura of my own, I could be aware of it.

And then slowly, her corners of her mouth rose. The intimidation quickly lifted and to my utter surprise, Luna let out a small dainty chuckle. This was more jarring to me than first crossing paths with her here at Horseshoe Bay.

"Oh, Keith," she approached me in a much more friendly manner now, "That is as much your intention as it is mine."

"Uh... pardon me, Princess?" I asked, slightly confused. Behind her, I noticed the town come back to life. Such was the power of an Alicorn's gaze.

"'Tis true what the harbour master said. I am here on official business." She turned back towards the busy streets, beckoning for me to follow, "But I'm here for more than that reason alone. Fear not, you will soon come to understand."

I hopped over my cover and followed suit, returning to the roads of a closing harbour. It was only then that I noticed that, on either side of the valley, the two Royal Nocturnal guards stood. And just as we set hoof and foot into the open, the ponies fell on their knees in greeting of the Princess. And although I've been in the presence of important ponies long enough to have grown accustomed to this gesture, I was still not used to it.

"With our ports closing off, many of our valued resources and goods will become quickly scarce." Luna spoke quietly to me, nodding for her subjects to take leave, "It will be living like the days of Equestria's disunion; a dark time for our land. It unsettles nopony as of the present, but soon... very soon, it will."

I quietly kept pace beside the Princess, heading towards the shoreline. Her guards not too far behind.

"We must put an end to this soon, Keith Conway, or there'll be more repercussions than even we can manage."

"I whole-heartedly agree, your majesty." I said, "And I plan on doing something about it."

"You?" The Princess paused in her trot, "The last known human in Equestria? Human, I know for certain that you have barely spent a season under Sir Rook's training, you have yet to fully control your mysterious form of magic and you are very often swayed by your friends and feelings to do what is right!"

"With all due respect your highness, you make it sound like I never survived that way before at all." I smirked.

"You leave me wondering whether your brashness is due to valiance or cheekiness." The Princess carried on, shaking her head, "Still, I feel that there is something you can do. Something that even my sister cannot know about."

Tonight was just full of surprises for me, "Me, your majesty? How so?"

The two of us stopped walking at the edge of the harbour. There were few ponies here, and it had the last open docking space for a vessel. However, none have even tried to take the spot, and there was a good reason why. Engraved on a a gold plague by the side read "Princess Celestia's Royal Vessel".

"My sister knows little of your activities of late." Luna went on, "As far as she knows, you are still at your home in Equestria. Fret not, I shall not tell her of your presence here either."

"And what does that mean for me, Princess Luna?"

"It means," she turns to me, speaking lowly and seriously, "that you still have plenty of time to embark."

The feeling of relief rushed over me as a grin spread across my face. Was a Princess not only allowing my actions, but encouraging them? This was far beyond what I originally expected! Or perhaps that was what she meant when she last spoke to me at Canterlot...

"Lun- er... your majesty, are you telling me..."

"You should know by now that I often disagree with many of my sister's political choices. It is admirable of her to be so disciplined in her following of the laws of our ancestors. Yet sometimes, I fear she is not hasty enough to make the most important decisions. And when she finally does, it often leaves Equestria in a worse state than if it were done sooner." She smiled, "That is why I intervene. And this occurs more often than you think."

"Princess Luna, I had no idea." The thought of two godlike omnipotent beings disagreeing never occurred to me. To my knowledge, it only happened once, and that ended up with one of them on the moon.

"So, here is what I foresee, human." The alicorn strode confidently in the moonlight, "I do not know what you will do beyond this land beneath our hooves, nor do I have much control of it. But both of us are certain that your utmost wish is to save or protect your friends. Nonetheless, I wish to ask of you one last thing."

"Princess," I began, feeling a new wave of excitement come over me, "are you, the almighty Goddess of the Moon, asking I, the one and only human in Equestria, to carry out a favour for you? I, a human being that is incomparable in strength to even a filly, let alone a Griffin?"

"I trust in your judgement and actions, human. You've proven yourself to be much stronger in... other areas of expertise."

"'Usage of opposable digits' is not an area of expertise, your highness."

"You jest now, but there's a power within you that even us Alicorns fail to comprehend. But let us not digress."

With a nod towards her two guards, they dart off into the night, camouflaging perfectly in the starry sky.

"Keith, how did you intend on departing from Equestria?"

"Honestly, I was hoping I could just hitch a ride on a boat." I blushed, "And if needed be, I would have stolen one. But I would have paid for it, I swear!"

"One cannot simply go around paying and thieving forever, silly human." She mocked, "And any form of ship will take far too long. It would take you a week at least, given that the winds favour you. No, this will not do."

"Well, I see no alternative Princess. And in light of what you just told me, I'm sure you wouldn't stop me."

"On the contrary, dear Conway." And for the first time ever, be it on television or in real life, I saw Princess Luna give the most mischievious look an Alicorn could give, "Perhaps I could suggest an alternative..."

Within twenty four hours, I had made it to Avia. Never in my life had I felt the temperature drop so quickly in an open chariot. A chariot, which I had the privilege of saying, was pulled by Princess Luna's personal night guards.

At a speed which felt like it could rival a plane, we made it. Greeted initially by a white wall of snow and hail, the outermost borders of Avia was where we made our descent. There was not much to make of it, as our vision was cut down by the howling icy winds. Already, I wished I hadn't underestimated what Gilda said about Avia, because Avia was beginning to look a lot like Hoth from Star Wars.

With some amazing skill on the Royal Guard's part, we landed somewhere in the blinding white, the wheels half submerged in the snow right on impact. Shivering on the brink of having a seizure, I hopped out of the Goddess of the Night's Royal Chariot, the last symbol of Equestria I would see. I trudged around front to the guards who didn't say a word the entire journey.

"Th-Thank you, Anvil. Th-Thank you, Hammer." I stammered my appreciation.

"The Princess would very much appreciate it if you and hopefully your friends returned alive, human." The one I assumed was Anvil replied. He turned his head to retrieve a sizable package from his saddlebag, wrapped in a piece of nightly-hued violet rag. He chucked it into my hands, all the while appearing at ease with the cold around him.

"Thanks, but... what is it?" I muttered, fumbling with the strange, wrapped, irregularly-shaped object.

"Her Highness, Princess Luna, gave us orders to bestow it upon you when you arrived. 'Til we meet again, human."

"I hope so too." I replied. And with a final bow from me to them, they turned unhindered by the thick snowy veil and darted off in the direction I assumed was Equestria. I stared off after them, gulping hard at the last sign of Equestria I would see in a long time. It was literally yesterday that I was walking among ponies on a warm coastal sea town.

And now here I was.

In the middle of a perpetual snowstorm.

I chucked the last minute package into my bag. Right now, the main priority was to get my bearings and find shelter. I instantly regretted not asking Anvil and Hammer about anything regarding Avia. I spun around to survey my surroundings and concluded that all my surroundings looked the same, and that I was completely and utterly lost. It really was a fool's errand to take this on alone.

SQWUAAWK!!

Suddenly, a faint sound was carried by the wind. A little screech that pierced the endless winds. I froze in more ways than one and wondered whether I should be relieved or worried if someone hostile actually found me. It grew closer, its high pitched notes careening through the icy walls around me. With a shivering hand, I placed a hand on the hilt of my sword, just in case.

FWOOOMP!!

An explosion of ice, sending chunks of it flying onto my face and clouds, as if I was not getting drenched enough. I quickly wiped the stinging water from my eyes to meet my attacker, fumbling for my weapon.

But there was no need.

Out of the veil came a Griffin, as I expected, but not just any Griffin. A Griffin with a small purple plume of feathers on her chest and a tint of it above her eyes. A Griffin it was, but I was extremely relieved to see this one.

"G-G-G-GIlda?"

"You chillin' out there, hairless monkey?"

Author's Note

Horseshow Bay is an official location from the canonized map of Equestria

Anvil and Hammer are reputable characters taken from the fanfic 'Night Guards'.

And yeah, this is super later, isn't it? Don't worry, I haven't abandoned this just yet. Enjoy!